《Great Yin and Yang》


 C1

    This story had to be told on a winter night forty years ago.


    The cold wind whistled, and the night was as dark as ink.


    An old man and a young man, both dressed like Taoists, were hiding in a corner of an alley. They were sneakily looking in the direction of an old house.


    That old house stood in the darkness of the night, surrounded by a few scattered houses. Not a single one of them had their lights on, so it was unknown whether it was late at night when they all fell asleep or if no one lived in them.


    He looked in the direction of the old house and sniffed. He said to the old Daoist, "Teacher, you are so sure that Nanny Wang will undergo a Corpse Transformation tonight. We won''t have come here for nothing, right?"


    "Brat, when did I ever lie to you? Three days ago, that old granny was dragged out like a bull by the snake to fight against the red guards, and when she returned home, she would definitely die, and with that old granny''s character, she would definitely not let things go easily. She would definitely think of revenge methods to take revenge, and don''t underestimate that old granny Wang.


    The old Daoist said in a deep voice.


    The young Taoist looked at the old Taoist, scratched his head and said, "Master, disciple has a look, there''s no need for Nanny Wang to walk this desperate path right? Although she normally doesn''t do anything good, she hasn''t done much harm to anyone. These days, there are many people who have been beaten up, so if they were to be like her, wouldn''t this world be thrown into chaos? "


    "Bullshit!" The old Daoist turned his head and glared at the youth. He said unhappily, "How do you know that this old woman Wang has never hurt anyone? Three days ago, the young people who pulled her out of this old house had a high fever after returning home. On the same night, their bodies swelled up to twice their original size, their skin was shiny, and the blood vessels under their skin could be clearly seen. There were even some insects that were swimming around, and even their bones were chewed off.


    "Master, it''s obvious that he was infected by an evil technique and was set up by someone. If we send him to the hospital, he definitely won''t be able to save us. The evil technique should be removed as soon as possible, it can''t last more than six hours, otherwise even immortals wouldn''t be able to save him." The little Daoist hurriedly said.


    In the past few days, Lady Wang has been trying to act fierce, causing people to be anxious. The residents nearby all said that at night, they would hear her crying, and that she would cry for the night. The frightened people all moved away, and in order to eliminate the commotion, they sent Master out to do this task, and took her in. The old Daoist looked at his dwelling and said in a low voice.


    "It seems like this old woman has a lot of resentment. She shouldn''t be easy to deal with. Why did the higher-ups only send you, Master?" the young Daoist asked.


    "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up and prepare all my magic tools. We will be working on it in a while. First, open your Heaven''s Eye and observe the form." The old Daoist took out a yellow paper talisman from his bosom and wrapped it with yellow paper talismans. After chanting a few incantations, the yellow paper talisman began to burn, and a green smoke rose up into the air. The old Daoist hurriedly moved his eyes closer to the yellow paper talisman, which was covered in green smoke, and blinked his eyes a few times.


    The little Daoist blinked his eyes. When he raised his head again to look at the old dwelling, he could not help but gasp. He looked up at the sky above the old dwelling, and saw dark clouds and billowing black smoke.


    This was naturally the scene he saw after opening the Heaven''s Eyes. Normally, this old house would look somewhat sinister and not much different from an ordinary house.


    "Master, what a strong killing intent. This grandma Wang''s resentment is really great. This is the first time disciple has seen something like this." The little Daoist said with a hint of fear.


    Looking at this strange phenomenon, he pondered for a while, then said: "You brat, you have just followed me for a few errands, and you still need to see a lot of things in the future, but this old lady Wang is truly powerful, even when she was alive, she was already an expert, after she died, her ghost soul would always be present, and her cultivation would definitely be much stronger than normal evil beings, because she herself is a cultivator, and knows how to become a powerful ghost."


    "Master... Then our mission will definitely be very dangerous, will we fall at its hands? " The little Daoist asked with lingering fear in his heart.


    "As the righteous leader of a sect, he should be exterminating evil and protecting the Dao. Even if he dies, there''s nothing to be regretful about. What are you afraid of, kid?" "In a moment, follow me. You punk, run wherever I tell you to go. Do you hear me?" The old Daoist turned his face around and said solemnly.


    "Disciple understands." The little cultivator saw the seriousness in his master''s voice and naturally agreed.


    "Alright, let''s go."


    The old Daoist said this and no longer said anything. He took a horsetail whisk from the little Daoist and placed it on his shoulder before carefully walking in the direction of the old Daoist house. The little Daoist took out a peach wood sword from his back.


    The courtyard door of the old mansion was tightly shut. It was already very old, and there was a layer of black paint on it, and it was full of spots. It seemed like it had been here for a very long time.


    The doors of ordinary people had to be pasted with door gods, which meant they had to humph at two generals to prevent ghosts from invading them, but this was not the case for the doors of this old mansion. Although there were two paintings pasted on the doors, the things that were painted on them were not door gods at all, but two monstrous beings with leopard eyes wide open, mouth full of fangs, and a full face of whiskers.


    The old Daoist glared at the painting on the door and snorted coldly. "Lady Wang, you really don''t do your job properly. How dare you brazenly open the envelope to the Evil God. You really don''t place any importance on us famous upright sects."


    With that, the old Daoist waved his sleeve, and the tightly shut wooden door made a loud clanging sound as it opened with a clang.


    Immediately after, the scene that entered the eyes of the master and disciple couldn''t help but cause them to suck in a breath of cold air, because in this house, white mist rolled about and a baleful aura rose. It directly floated out from the entrance of the house, and when it blew on a person''s body, one would feel a bone-piercing cold.


    The little Daoist behind couldn''t help but shiver and unconsciously took a step back. As for the old Daoist, he took a deep breath and his expression became even more solemn as he muttered to himself, "It really is a deep grudge. This grudge has already materialized."


    He carefully walked into the courtyard, and the little Daoist also swallowed a mouthful of saliva as he followed closely behind the old Daoist, not daring to move too far away. Right now, the situation was extremely strange, and as soon as they entered the courtyard, the two of them were first given a setback.


    The master and disciple duo walked two steps deeper into the courtyard when they suddenly heard a creaking sound from the two wooden doors behind them. They had actually closed the doors themselves.


    The old Daoist turned around and gave a cold snort. "You think you can scare me with such a simple trick? Old Lady Wang, are you trying to demonstrate your skills to this poor Daoist?"


    The courtyard was very quiet, not a single bug could be heard, and no one responded to the Daoist priest''s words.


    Due to being too nervous, the little Daoist said to the old Daoist, "Master, I don''t think this old granny Wang is trying to scare us. She''s trying to shut us down and capture us. She doesn''t want us to leave."


    Just as he finished speaking, the old Daoist suddenly turned around and raised his leg to kick the young Daoist''s butt. He said angrily: "Little brat, do you know how to speak? If you don''t know how to speak, then don''t spout nonsense. There''s only the two of us here, who are you talking about? "


    The little Taoist smiled in embarrassment, held his butt that was in pain and said: "Master ¡­" Aren''t I a little nervous? I was just joking with you, don''t be angry, old man. "


    It could be seen that this old Daoist was also somewhat nervous. As he walked, he muttered: "This group of bastards, why didn''t they tell this poor Daoist that this place is so dangerous earlier? This poor Taoist did not even make any preparations and must at least send an expert over. If this poor Taoist were to fall here today, I would have to find them to demand an explanation."


    As he walked, the old Daoist suddenly felt something slip under his feet, as if he had stepped on something. Lowering his head to take a look, he could not help but frown, sweeping the horsetail whisk in his hand to clear the white mist in front of him, and saw that what he was stepping on was actually a pile of ashes, and there were even some pieces of yellow paper that had not been burned clean.


    "Master! Look at this fog... All of them have turned into a black murderous aura ¡­ " The little Daoist shouted in fear.

 C2

    The old Daoist immediately raised his head, and his face darkened as if he was about to drip some water. Looking at the rolling white mist around him, he instantly turned into a black evil qi, and immediately knew that he had been hit by it, and it was a very sinister Yin Gathering Formation. As the name suggested, this Yin Gathering Formation was a special technique used to gather all the ghosts in a radius of several miles, and the ashes that the old Daoist stepped on earlier were the primer of the formation, which was used to burn paper money for those ghosts.


    The strength of this Yin Gathering Formation was determined by the power of the caster. If someone with a high cultivation were to use this formation, they would be able to gather all of the ghosts and wraiths within a hundred miles. It was obvious that this old woman Wang didn''t have such a high cultivation, at most, she could gather all of the ghosts within a few miles.


    Even so, it was still quite impressive. If there were any powerful ghosts within a radius of a few miles, it could directly take their lives.


    Seeing the surging black fog, the old Daoist immediately stopped and didn''t dare to go any further. The young Daoist quickly took two steps back and was about to stick to the old Daoist before asking in a small voice: "Master, what''s wrong? Why did the white mist suddenly turn into black mist? "


    "That old granny Wang sure is treacherous. Before she died, she set up a Yin Gathering Formation in this courtyard, it seems like no one has stepped foot into this courtyard in the last three days, I just accidentally stepped on the Yin Gathering Formation''s core, the formation is already activated, after a while, there will be ghosts appearing. You better be more quick-witted, pay attention to your surroundings, don''t let the ghosts get on top of you."


    As the old Daoist spoke and was about to walk forward, a person suddenly walked out from the thick black fog. The two of them immediately stopped.


    Very quickly, the person appeared in front of the two of them, not too fast or slow, and when they were about four or five meters away from them, they stopped. At this moment, the two of them could clearly see the person''s appearance, almost like a woman, with long black hair flowing down her shoulders, she slowly raised her head and looked at the two of them. The old Daoist looked calm, but the little Daoist behind her opened his mouth wide, and almost cried out in surprise, because he clearly saw that woman''s eyes were empty, and two of her eyeballs had been cut.


    "Are you hungry? "Let me give you guys something to eat ¡­" The corner of the woman''s mouth lifted slightly, revealing a strange smile to the both of them. She then ripped off her clothes, revealing her upper body, which was similarly pale, but what was terrifying was that the upper half of the woman''s body was covered in centipede-like lines, just like her face. When people looked at her, they would feel a chill in their hearts.


    After that, the woman suddenly extended her pale hand, tearing open the line on her chest, she extended her hand into her chest, she kept groping around, and fresh blood continuously flowed out from her hand. A moment later, she saw that the girl had pulled out a ball of blood from her chest, which was still steaming white, and passed it to the Master and disciple, saying: "You guys are hungry, hurry up and eat it while it''s hot ¡­ "Haha ¡­"


    The little cultivator was immediately scared to the point that his whole body was covered in sweat. He immediately raised the peach wood sword in his hand and was about to go deal with it.


    At this time, the old Daoist stood in front and stretched out his hand to stop the little Daoist. He then took a deep breath of his dantian Qi and shouted to the ghost girl, "You bunch of ghosts are also blocking my way. Hurry up and f * ck off!"


    This loud roar was like a clap of thunder that rumbled towards the surroundings, and even the little Daoist felt a hum in his head, and in an instant, his mind went blank, he had even forgotten where he was. When the little Daoist realized that there was nothing in front of him, the ghost girl had already disappeared, and the fog in front of his eyes was still as black as ever.


    "Master, just now ¡­" The little Daoist said with some doubt.


    This Penniless Priest remembers that there was a hospital nearby. This ghost girl died of grievances and her soul never left her body, but there is still some resentment and the weather isn''t good. This Priest must have escaped from there, so let''s continue walking forward and try our best to find the corpse of Lady Wang before those ghosts arrive.


    The little Daoist nodded and said no more. He continued to follow the old Daoist and quickly walked forward.


    As the old Daoist walked forward, he used the horsetail whisk in his hand to lightly sway it left and right, and the black fog in front of him immediately scattered to the sides, creating a gap that only one person could walk through. The young Daoist took a few steps forward, and felt a faint chill behind him, as if something was following him.


    When he turned around, he discovered that his master was already more than a dozen steps away from him, and even his back had become blurry. He did not expect that his master''s pace would be so fast, and if he could not keep up with his master''s pace, the two of them would not be able to find each other at all. This Yin Gathering Formation could not only attract ghosts, they could only gather ghosts, and its other function was to combine ghosts and formations to form the so-called Yin Formation.


    The purpose of the formation was to cause people to lose their sense of direction. No matter where one went, all they would be able to see was a dark fog, and if one could not remove the formation, then they would either be killed by ghosts or be lost in the formation, always circling in a radius of ten meters. Until they were exhausted to the point of death, the little Daoist understood the formation very well, and this also counted as a very exquisite formation.


    With his master here, everything could be settled. Thinking up to here, the little Daoist immediately quickened his steps and rushed towards his master, but after walking just two steps, he suddenly felt a tightening at the base of his feet, and a wave of evil cold spread throughout his entire body, causing him to unconsciously shiver. When he looked down, he discovered that a ghost was grabbing his ankle, it lifted its pale, bloodless face, and the corner of its mouth slightly raised as it gave him a strange smile.


    After all, he was a cultivator, and had followed his master for many years, so he had seen many ordinary ghosts. As for the ghost in front of him, he could tell at a glance, it was just an ordinary ghost, and there was nothing to be afraid of, so he immediately raised the peach wood sword in his hand. After forming a finger sign, he lightly tapped on the peach wood sword, and with a flash of green light, the sword''s inscriptions appeared, then the sword stabbed towards the ghost, the strange smile on the ghost''s face immediately froze, and the black hole opened, turning into a mass of black mist in the blink of an eye.


    With this delay, when the little Daoist turned around to look for his master again, he would no longer be able to see the old man, and cold sweat immediately broke out on his forehead.


    He was actually lost in this Yin Gathering Formation with his master, only he could find the way out, he alone wouldn''t be able to find the way out.


    In other words, he would be trapped in this Yin Gathering Formation, and the thought of running around like a fly without a head, and also meeting some powerful ghosts, made him feel a sense of desolation and helplessness.


    "Master... Master... Where did you run off to... "Your disciple is lost ¡­"


    The little Daoist was terrified and could not help but shout out loud. However, there was no way for him to have any response, because in this Yin Gathering Formation, he could not speak at all, because if not for his Master''s powerful aura, profound cultivation, and mighty aura, he would not have been able to enter into his body. Even when he was standing by his master''s side, he would not have been able to hear what his master was saying.


    The little Daoist felt extremely regretful. He shouldn''t have been distracted just now, but his Master had disappeared after a short delay.


    However, he couldn''t just stand there without moving. It wasn''t safe to stand here, and once the Yin Gathering Formation was activated, all the ghosts within a few miles would be gathered here. Standing there, he would be like a beacon for ghosts.


    Thinking to this, the little Daoist moved again, and started walking towards the direction where his master had gone before. He thought to himself that maybe he would be lucky enough to run into his master again.


    Despair would only make the situation worse. In this mood, the little Daoist quickened his pace and did not dare to run around randomly. He only maintained a straight path and walked quickly.


    After walking like this for three to five steps, the black fog in front of him suddenly started to churn, and three lonely souls with miserable white faces appeared in front of him, blocking his way.

 C3

    Earlier, a female ghost was directly scattered by her master''s Tao technique. Just now, she had used her own peach wood sword to scatter one, and now, three more appeared. The little Taoist did not know the depth of these three ghosts'' cultivation, so he did not dare to recklessly fight with them. Instead, he raised his peach wood sword and placed it horizontally in front of his eyes, ready to strike.


    This peach wood sword was his master''s magic tool. After being nurtured for several decades, it had gained some intelligence and felt the existence of a ghost. It naturally emitted a layer of faint green light that covered the sword.


    When the three ghosts appeared, their pale faces simultaneously revealed a sinister smile. They slowly walked towards the little Daoist. To be exact, they floated over because their feet didn''t touch the ground.


    If one wanted to harm others, it was simply because they absorbed the soul force from others. The reason why ghosts were so lonely was because when they died, they died violently and were unable to enter the Six Paths of Samsara, so they could only live in the places where the Yin energy was hidden, they did not dare to appear during the day. Even at night, they did not dare to act recklessly, as the people knew that there were three flames on a person''s body, which were the so-called yang energies that ghosts feared the most.


    As a result, they only dared to act against weaker women at night, and most of them were women. This was because the yang energy in women''s bodies was weaker than that of men, making them easier to deal with, but not all women had weaker yang energy, and there was also a portion of women whose yang energy was heavier than that of men.


    Compared to ordinary women, the ones with weaker yang energy were children, and the smaller the child, the weaker the yang energy. Thus, in normal families, the child would not be able to carry the child out of the house even if it was daytime, regardless of whether it was a boy or a girl, and the child''s idea was weak. It was easy to bump into evil spirits, and their usual behavior was to cry and shout at night.


    The topic went a bit too far. Let''s return to the main topic at hand. Logically speaking, this little Daoist should have a strong Yang aura. Moreover, he''s a cultivator, so he''s even better than ordinary people.


    Where the yin energy was dense, the ghost''s cultivation would become relatively stronger. Moreover, this little Daoist was not only heavy with yang energy, but his soul force was also extremely strong, and this was what these ghosts urgently wanted.


    This was because the lone soul would not always remain in the Yang World. After drifting in the Yang World for a long time, the remaining soul force in their bodies would become weaker and weaker, until it finally dissipated into thin air.


    It was fine if he died violently, but since his soul couldn''t enter the Six Paths of Samsara, the only result was waiting for his soul force to gradually be worn down by the yang energy in the world, eventually turning into nothingness, as if he never came to this world.


    The first way is to cultivate on your own, gradually making your soul stronger. However, normal souls and ghosts don''t even understand the cultivation method of ghosts, so they can only wait for their soul force to gradually wear out. Only those that died in the dead, especially those that were wronged and tragic, will have unusually strong soul force, such as grievances, wraiths, and even those that have cultivated to a certain degree, such as demons and devils, such as these evil beings, are hard to find even one in a million. The second method was to devour a living person''s soul force, causing his or her soul force to become much stronger. This way, the devoured person''s soul would be severely wounded, and they might even die from some fatal injuries.


    And this little daoist, although his yang energy was heavy, his soul force was also very strong. In a formation like the Yin Gathering Array, it was able to make those ghosts become strong, to the point that they dared to directly face him. The little daoist, seeing these three ghosts walk towards him, felt a little fear in his heart, but he still raised the peach wood sword in his hand, and rushed towards the three ghosts.


    At the same time, the three wraiths also increased their speed and rushed towards the little Daoist at the same time. A wave of cold wind assaulted their faces and penetrated into their bone marrow, the little Daoist shouted, the peach wood sword in his hand danced with a few sword flowers, and he rushed towards the three lone ghost, the sword glyph on the peach wood sword faintly appeared, and the azure light shone brightly for a moment, and with one sword, he directly slashed at one of the ghost''s shoulder. The ghost opened its mouth, but its body blurred for a moment, but it still extended its miserable white hand, grabbing towards the little Daoist, while the other two objects were struck by the ghost.


    Immediately after, the little Daoist let out a groan and channeled all of his Spirit Qi into the peach wood sword. The sword shone even brighter and the runes on it became even clearer, the ghost he chopped down turned into a ball of black mist and fused into the continuously churning black mist, following that, the little Daoist turned his sword around and stabbed towards the back of a ghost that was hugging onto his waist, the ghost let out a mournful wail and its body also blurred out for a moment before the little Daoist once again infused a bit of Spirit Energy into the peach wood sword, and finally, the second thing also disappeared.


    However, the third ghost had already ran behind him and tightly hugged him. Its body was undoubtedly ice-cold. This caused the little Daoist to feel extremely uncomfortable, as if he was wrapped up in a cold piece of ice.


    The ghost suddenly opened its mouth and bit onto his shoulder. The little cultivator once again let out a groan as he felt something in his body gather at the big mouth of the ghost. His consciousness went into a daze for a while.


    "No, I can''t just fall like this, I must survive."


    It was only then that he felt the Spiritual Altar become clear again. Then, the little Daoist put his three fingers together, secretly storing his spiritual energy into it, and inserted it into the waist of the ghost behind him. This time, he stabbed it with the finger, and the ghost immediately let go of the little Daoist and retreated a few steps. Its figure had become pale, but its face was still as pale as a ghost''s, and after pausing for a moment, the ghost let out a loud cry and continued pouncing towards the little Daoist.


    Just at that moment, the little Daoist suddenly took out a yellow talisman from his chest and used two fingers to catch it. With a slight shake, the yellow talisman burned fiercely, and immediately after, the little Daoist swung his hand, sending the burning yellow talisman with a blue flame towards the ghost.


    The moment the ghost touched the yellow paper talisman, which was emitting blue light, its body was immediately enveloped by a blue light and instantly spread throughout its body. The ghost touched the yellow paper talisman, which was emitting blue light, and was immediately enveloped by a blue light and instantly spread throughout its body.


    His back was instantly drenched in cold sweat, but it was quickly dried off and stuck to his body, making him feel very uncomfortable. Even now, his mind was still buzzing, and he was still a bit unconscious; just a moment ago, that ghost behind him had almost sucked in all of his yang energy, injuring his soul. This yang energy could be replenished, but if his soul was injured, then it would be extremely difficult to replenish it.


    It was obvious that the cultivation experience of these three ghosts was much stronger than the one they met last time. They should be new ghosts that had just died.


    After breathing for a while on the spot, the little Daoist gradually felt a bit of warmth on his body. Looking around him once more, he was hoping to see his master suddenly walk out from the black fog, and even if he were to curse at him, he would not feel as desperate as he did now.


    However, the black fog was still rolling in front of him. His Master was nowhere to be seen. The only thing he could do now was to rely on his instincts to continue moving forward.


    After killing three ghosts in a row just now, he had consumed a lot of spirit energy and the yang energy in his body had weakened by quite a bit. Now that he was walking, his body felt a bit light, and he took two steps forward with the dim peach wood sword. The little Daoist suddenly realized something strange, and the black mist surrounding him seemed to have become even more intense than before.


    Just as the little Daoist was puzzled about this, a light sigh suddenly came into his ears. Although this sound was not loud, it instantly caused the little Daoist to sweat all over, because from this light sigh, he could hear a trace of hidden bitterness and resentment. Ordinary ghosts were lonely souls, and they did not have many emotions that could be expressed, only brutality and killing, and this sigh actually had some emotions mixed within it.

 C4

    However, it was a bit too difficult to deal with evil existences like resentful ghosts and evil spirits. Although he had followed his master and cultivated for more than a decade by his side since he was young, cultivation was something that required time to slowly accumulate and precipitate. At his age and cultivation level, it was impossible to fight against these highly cultivated ghosts.


    However, the ghost seemed to be deliberately trying to scare him, and after a moment, it once again let out a soft sigh. This time, the sigh was even more bitter and resentful than the last time, as if the whole world owed it something. Although this sigh was small, it went straight to the depths of one''s heart and continuously lingered in one''s ears.


    The little cultivator couldn''t help but gulp and once again clenched the peach wood sword in his hand. Only by using his master''s magic tool could he find a sliver of safety.


    He looked around and saw the same rolling black fog. It was even thicker than before, and the small path grew braver as it angrily said, "What the hell are you, why haven''t you shown yourself yet? If you anger the Dao Lord, your soul will definitely be destroyed!"


    Just as he finished speaking, a burst of creepy laughter came from all directions. It was sinister and filled with endless ridicule and disdain. After the laughter ended, that voice rang again, "Hehe ¡­" "You''re just a young daoist priest, yet your tone of speech is quite impressive. Let me see how capable you are to beat me to death ¡­"


    Accompanying this voice, a cold wind suddenly blew from all directions. Small whirlwinds brought a thick black mist and converged towards a certain direction, causing the entire space to instantly become even colder. The little Daoist couldn''t help but shiver as he looked in the direction where the small whirlwinds gathered.


    Before long, the small black tornadoes gradually gathered and formed into a black figure. The surrounding cold wind continued to blow, lifting up the black figure''s clothes. It had its back facing the little cultivator, and its long black hair fell down to its waist.


    Just by looking at its back, one could tell it was a female. It had a very graceful figure and its entire body was wrapped in a black-coloured robe. Just by looking at the material of the clothes, it seemed that the ghost in front of their eyes was an old ghost.


    As the little cultivator thought this, he didn''t dare to be careless. He held the peach wood sword tightly and focused all of his remaining spiritual energy on the peach wood sword. The peach wood sword faintly glowed with a faint cyan light.


    The ghost girl had her back facing the little cultivator and let out another sigh. She moved her body like a machine and all the sounds that came into the little cultivator''s ears were the sound of bones rubbing against each other.


    The little Daoist knew clearly in his heart that when a powerful ghost appeared, it wanted you to see what it looked like, and what you saw was what it looked like. However, this female ghost was still quite good.


    The little Daoist did not dare to move. He was still scared, but he still said stubbornly, "Don''t play tricks in front of the Dao Lord. The Dao Lord did not accept your trick, and the ghosts that died in his hands are at least eight hundred. If not, then hurry up and get out of his way."


    The ghost slowly turned around, revealing a delicate and lovely face. It had almond-shaped eyes and a cherry mouth, but its skin was covered in a layer of death aura, and it looked like a fake person made out of paper. He first sized up the little Daoist, then giggled and stretched his waist, and lazily said, "I don''t know which kind person made this place with such a pure yin aura. It''s so comfortable inside, and even prepared a delicious meal for this old lady. "Heehee ¡­"


    At that moment, he raised the peach wood sword in his hand and stuck his index finger into his mouth. He then bit into it, using the pure Yang blood on his finger to wipe the surface of the peach wood sword, but when he saw that the azure wood sword''s glow grew bright, and many mysterious runes appeared on the sword''s body once again, becoming even clearer than before, the little Daoist took the sword, stained with his pure Yang blood, and quickly walked away, thrusting it towards the resentful ghost''s chest. The little Taoist was still smiling like a little ghost.


    He felt a sharp pain on his back, as if a hot iron was imprinted on his back, he quickly turned his head, and when he saw what was happening, he couldn''t help but be shocked, but seeing that the vengeful spirit was still standing behind him with a smile that was not a smile, he smiled and said, "Little Taoist, don''t be so anxious, let''s slowly play ¡­." "Heehee ¡­"


    The young Daoist immediately turned around and slashed at the female ghost again, but his speed was still a bit too slow. In just a moment, he was grabbed by the vengeful spirit''s wrist, and that resentful ghost''s hand was bone-chilling cold, and the young Daoist felt his hand go numb for a moment. With a slight tremble, the peach wood sword in his hand fell to the ground, becoming dim.


    As the resentful ghost was so close to the little Daoist, the cold and gloomy aura it emitted spread to his body, causing all the blood in his body to freeze. He tried to move his hands, trying to break free from the restraints of the resentful ghost, but the resentful ghost''s hands were like iron pincers that tightly gripped his hands, unable to move at all.


    Just as the little Daoist secretly lamented that his little life was about to come to an end here, suddenly, in the direction of the black fog, a lot of lone souls appeared, howling and floating towards him. Moreover, the number of these lone souls was increasing, until now, the Yin Gathering Formation had summoned almost all of the ghosts within a few miles of radius, and the number was also increasing continuously. A single resentful ghost was not an enemy, with so many of them charging over, it seemed that his soul would be taken away by those ghosts.


    The little Daoist turned his head to look around, but in the blink of an eye, there were dozens of ghosts surrounding them. All of them had greedy looks on their faces, as if they were wolves that had starved for days without eating.


    His body emitted a layer of white cold air, and at this moment, the resentful ghost''s originally fair and charming face immediately turned malevolent. In the blink of an eye, his pair of clear eyes turned crimson like blood, and the veins on his face bulged out like earthworms covering his entire face, and a few fangs grew out of his mouth. His black hair danced in the wind as he used his pair of scarlet eyes to glare fiercely at the surrounding ghosts, sternly saying, "This little Taoist is the old lady, whoever takes another step forward will swallow it, and you can try!"


    However, this little Daoist had such a strong soul force that was extremely tempting to this little ghost. Even if it was just a little bit of soul force inside his body, it could still be consumed, allowing him to stay in this world for a few more years. In front of such a strong temptation, there were a few bold and fearless ghosts that looked at each other and rushed towards the little Daoist together.


    Once he said those words, the resentful ghost suddenly released the little cultivator''s hand and grabbed onto a ghost that was charging at the very front of the group of ghosts. The ghost struggled violently for a while, trying to struggle free from the resentful ghost''s hand, but to no avail. The resentful ghost suddenly opened its mouth and moved in front of the ghost''s head.


    Before the remaining few wandering souls could reach the side of the young Daoist, they were flung dozens of meters away by the resentful ghosts with a flick of their sleeves.


    However, none of the ghosts dared to approach. The resentful ghost laughed coldly and said, "Don''t worry, I only absorb half of this little Taoist''s soul force. I''ll split the remaining half, but if anyone dares to snatch it, I''ll definitely devour it alive."


    The cultivation experience of resentful ghosts was not something these lone souls could compare to. Once these words were said, no one dared to step forward.


    At that time, when the resentful ghost released his hand, the little Daoist wanted to think of an opportunity. Originally, he wanted to form a few finger seals and sneak attack the resentful ghost, but he discovered that his hand had already been frozen into a lump of ice by the ice-cold aura of the resentful ghost.


    That resentful ghost turned around, and on his malevolent face, there was even a trace of a strange smile. He chuckled and said, "Little Taoist, are you in a hurry? I''ll send you on your way right now."

 C5

    After saying that, the resentful ghost opened his mouth to an incredulous degree. Following that, a wave of cold wind blew and the Daoist felt his mind go into a daze. Did he die just like that? Having his soul force sucked dry by a vengeful spirit, turning into a lifeless shell?


    No, this cannot be. The little Daoist forced himself to calm down and recited the chant to stabilize his soul force, but his body still felt like it had been sucked dry, and his consciousness became a bit blurry.


    Taking advantage of this period of sobriety, the little Daoist hurriedly used the tip of his blood-stained tongue to press it against his gums and drew a simple Evil Repellent Talisman on it. Although this talisman was simple, it was indeed made from the blood of the tip of the tongue.


    Very soon, the Evil Repellent Talisman was completely drawn, and a large amount of blood was stored in the little Daoist''s mouth. Just as he was about to lose consciousness, the little Daoist suddenly opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood mixed with a Evil Repellent Talisman onto the resentful ghost''s face.


    A bloody mist brought along a red light that covered the resentful ghost''s face in an instant. There were even many that sprayed into the resentful ghost''s gaping mouth, and white smoke instantly rose from its face, accompanied by the resentful ghost''s extremely shrill scream.


    The resentful ghost stretched out his hands and covered his face. It was clear that he was very sad. He rolled on the ground and continuously exhaled large amounts of white smoke.


    The young Daoist let out a sigh of relief. His consciousness was still not completely awake. In a daze, he actually took a few steps back and fell to the ground. His entire body was still incomparably cold and his hands still did not feel anything.


    He looked around and was immediately scared, causing him to suck in a breath of cold air. He did not know when, but many lone souls surrounded him, young and old, men and women, along with a few baby like ghosts crawling back and forth a few dozen meters away from him. It was one thing for the remaining lone souls to be so difficult to deal with, as most of them were infants abandoned by their parents, as well as children who had been knocked out of the world.


    When the rest of the wandering souls saw the Daoist spitting out a mouthful of blood to subdue the resentful ghost, they felt a tinge of fear towards him and hesitantly did not dare to move forward. However, the ghosts did not have any scruples as they slowly crawled on the ground, slowly moving towards him. Their eyes were blood-red, filled with resentment and killing intent.


    Looking at those little imps crawling towards him, he kept kicking the ground with his legs, wanting to get as far away from them as possible. However, although the little imps were slow in crawling, in the blink of an eye, they were right in front of him. A little imp climbed onto his leg, raised its head, and looked at him with a pair of bloody eyes, asking in a young voice, "Father ¡­ Why don''t you want me anymore... "Why don''t you want me anymore ¡­"


    However, he couldn''t say a single word. In his eyes, there were all those white, fat and extremely terrifying little imps, and he desperately shook his legs, wanting to shake the little imp off his legs. However, the little imp still firmly held onto his leg, and continued to say with a stern voice, "Why don''t you leave me ¡­ Why! All of you deserve to die, all of you deserve to die! "


    After saying that, the little ghost opened his mouth wide and bit the little Daoist''s leg. A sharp pain immediately spread throughout his entire body, and the little Daoist could no longer hold it in as he lifted his head to the sky and let out a mournful howl.


    The little Daoist knew that he was definitely going to die here this time. With so many lone soul wild ghosts as well as these resentful little ghosts, no matter what, he would not be able to resist. In an instant, his heart turned to ashes, and he could only close his eyes and wait to die.


    "All of you, scram!"


    A roar that was like muffled thunder once again sounded out, and the first few ghosts that rushed in front of the little Taoist were immediately scared out of their wits by this pure Dao Roar. Almost all of the ghosts'' bodies shook for a while, and even the kid with a heavy grievance somewhat panickedly raised his head and looked in a certain direction.


    This was Master''s voice!


    He turned his head around and saw the old Daoist emerging from the black fog with a solemn expression on his face. He did not seem angry, but his might was clear. As he waved the horsetail whisk in his hand, countless ghosts and souls disappeared.


    In an instant, the old Daoist Priest had arrived next to him. The little ghosts that had surrounded him all took a few steps back when they sensed the strong aura coming from him, revealing an extremely fierce expression. They glared at the old Daoist like tigers and let out threatening roars.


    "Master ¡­" The Daoist priest was extremely excited, tears streaming down his face. He could not help but call out.


    The old Daoist snorted and said in an extremely displeased tone: "Brat, Master told you to follow closely behind him, why didn''t you listen?! If Master comes a little later, your little life will be gone. "


    "Master... "Just now, I ¡­"


    Just as the little Daoist was about to explain, he saw a white figure cut across his forehead and pounce towards the old Daoist, and the old Daoist''s horsetail whisk also drew a white shadow, and ruthlessly pummeled the little demon that was pouncing over. The ghost once again let out a blood-curdling screech, and tumbled to the ground, and a few golden wounds appeared on his body, but he quickly recovered.


    The old Taoist''s face showed a trace of panic, he pulled the little Taoist up from the ground and said in a deep voice: "Follow me, do not look back, it''s best if you close your eyes, even if you see something, do not make any noise, otherwise, both master and disciple will lose their lives here, do you remember?"


    When he turned around to look, he saw the little ghosts suddenly jump up from the ground and pounce towards the two of them. The old Daoist then pulled the little Daoist back a few steps, and swinging the horsetail whisk left and right, forcing the little ghosts away, he once again placed the horsetail whisk on his shoulder and took out seven or eight yellow talismans from his bosom and scattered them in the direction of the infants. The yellow talismans did not fall down, but floated in the air and formed a circle.


    "These talismans can''t last long, as the saying goes, small ghosts are hard to deal with. Even if I am to make a move, it will be very difficult to subdue these ghosts, so we must invite a high monk for the time being. Let''s not bother about them for now and first take care of Lady Wang."


    Holding this blue talisman, the old Daoist seemed to be reluctant as he muttered to himself, "This is a talisman that was left behind by your Martial Ancestor. I thought I wouldn''t be able to use it, but it seems that I have no choice but to use it this time. If I use it less once, it will be difficult to obtain another talisman like this ¡­"


    Immediately, the old Daoist threw the blue Glyph in his hand directly in front of him. In the instant the Glyph ran out, the old Daoist quickly formed a few hand seals, and his movement was very natural, like flowing clouds and flowing water. The blue Glyph suddenly combusted into a ball of blue flame in the air, and like an arrow shot out, it released a whistling sound, dispersing the rolling black mist in front of him, causing a trace of light to appear.


    "Hurry up!" Following the blue flame, he quickly moved forward. As he kept on running, the old Daoist put one of his hands on the back of the little Daoist, secretly channeling his internal energy, instantly, a warm feeling spread through the old Daoist''s hand and dispersed the cold poison around his body. The little Daoist gradually felt that his hands and feet had recovered their senses, and after a while, he stopped dragging the little Daoist.


    At this moment, he felt as if he was standing on a cloud of cotton, and the cold wind was blowing into his ears, causing him to tremble. It was just the cold wind, and there were also the ear-piercing shrieks of all sorts of ghosts ringing in his ears, and the Daoist felt as if countless cold hands were touching his body, making him feel uncomfortable all over. He finally knew why his master did not want him to open his eyes, the world around him should be terrifying, and he was afraid that his master would scream after seeing such a terrifying scene.

 C6

    Thus, he decided that this part of the journey was not too long. After walking for about the time it takes to make a cup of tea, the little Daoist felt that his Master had stopped in his tracks, followed by his own.


    "Enough ¡­" Open your eyes. " The old Daoist said with relief.


    "Yes." The little Daoist replied. Even though the frightening voices in his ears had disappeared, and the gloomy feeling had also disappeared, he still did not dare open his eyes. He only opened a crack and a pair of black wood doors appeared in front of him.


    "Stinking brat, only now do you know how to be afraid. Where did your courage go?" The old Daoist was still resentful towards the fact that Han Li had left him without permission, so he was somewhat displeased.


    The Daoist turned his head and looked at the old Daoist and said timidly, "Master, I didn''t mean not to follow you just now, I just felt something strange behind me. The Daoist turned his head and looked at the old Daoist and said timidly," Master, I didn''t mean not to follow you just now, but I felt something strange behind me.


    When he looked at the two wooden doors, he couldn''t help but be taken aback. When he looked at them a moment ago, he wasn''t able to see them clearly, but now that he looked carefully, he found that there were actually many strange runes drawn with blood on the wooden doors. The drawing method was very shrewd and contained a lot of spiritual energy, and with the little Daoist''s current cultivation, he would probably not be able to draw such a profound rune in twenty to thirty years.


    "This old woman Wang is really malicious. It seems like she is determined to take revenge on society. She will not let this matter rest until this city is dyed with blood." Forget it, today this humble Taoist will carry out justice on behalf of the heavens and accept you as my disciple! "


    As his voice faded away, the old Daoist threw the horsetail whisk and a gust of cold Qi smashed into the two wooden doors. The two doors let out a sound that would make one''s teeth ache as they slowly opened, and after a while, a mass of black, reddish mist suddenly rolled out of the house, at a very fast speed. Fortunately, the old Daoist was quick to react, and quickly pulled the little Daoist back a few steps, sweeping across a few times with the effects of the horsetail whisk.


    "This black Yin Qi has already turned blood-red, it proves that Grandma Wang is about to undergo a Corpse Transformation. We need to stop it as soon as possible. Once the Corpse Transformation happens, the consequences will be unimaginable." The old Taoist took out several yellow paper talismans from his body, and was about to cast them. At this time, several large poisonous bugs suddenly crawled out from behind the wooden door, and there were also two large white snakes with two glaring blood-red thin lines running from the head to the tail. The rest of the poisonous insects had scorpions, centipedes, scorpions, and other poisonous creatures, all of which were pure white in color, and the smallest centipede was at least twenty centimeters long.


    Once the poisonous bugs crawled out, they rushed towards the master and disciple duo, especially the two white poisonous snakes, who suddenly shot up and bit down towards their necks. The old Daoist did not change his expression, and waved the horsetail whisk in his hand again, striking the body of the poisonous snake that was pouncing towards him, and the poisonous insect crashed into the wall, rolling around a few times and perishing, then, the old Daoist took out a few yellow paper talismans and threw them on the ground, then the yellow paper talismans began to emit sound.


    "Master... Master... "Hurry up and help me, your disciple won''t be able to catch her breath ¡­" The Daoist said with difficulty.


    The old Daoist looked back, and saw that the little Daoist was hugging the white snake''s neck with both hands, while the big white snake was opening its mouth wide, revealing two sharp fangs, continuously lowering the viscous, thick venom. The core of the snake was almost touching the little Daoist''s face, and the snake''s long body was wrapped around the small Daoist''s waist, wrapping around it four or five times.


    With a gloomy face, the old Daoist walked over and grabbed the head of the snake. With a slight force, the little Daoist heard a "kacha" sound coming from the snake''s head, and guessed that its head had been crushed. The white body immediately went limp, and with a pull of his hand, the snake''s body was pulled off and thrown onto the burning yellow paper talismans.


    The Daoist coughed a few times, and finally recovered and said, "Master ¡­" Why are there so many poisonous bugs in this house? "


    Without even turning his head, he said: "Because the Yin energy in this room is very heavy, it is much purer than the Yin Qi in the Yin Gathering Formation. This is what these poisonous bugs like the most, after being nourished by the Yin Qi, they will undergo a change, so their size becomes much bigger, the blood-red line on their bodies is the best proof, these poisonous insects are all extremely poisonous, if bitten by them, they will definitely die without a cure."


    When the Daoist heard his master''s explanation, he was extremely terrified. He was secretly glad that his master was by his side. If it wasn''t for that old man, he would have already died several times before he could even walk into the house.


    At the same time, the little Daoist was also extremely shocked. Just what was the background of this old granny Wang? Whether it was her array techniques or sinister methods, all of them were extremely powerful.


    At this time, the old Daoist suddenly turned around, looked at the little Daoist with a serious face, and said in a deep voice: "Brat, you have to follow me closely this time, always hide behind me, and don''t walk around anywhere, this house is the master, I don''t even know what kind of powerful zombie that Wangzi made me into, it would be better if it was just some ordinary zombies, if it was too fierce, then we, the two of us, would probably not be able to leave here alive. If you feel that I can''t take it, then take this talisman and run away."


    With that, the old Daoist fished out a blue talisman from his bosom and handed it to the little Daoist. Then he said, "I have taught you how to use this talisman. Follow this method and there won''t be any problems."


    The Daoist didn''t stretch out his hand to receive the blue talisman. He felt that his Master was giving him his last words, so he said with a bit of grievance, "Master ¡­ "I can''t leave you alone and run for my life. If I die, we die together."


    "Stinking brat, what are you talking about? I''m talking about if it was the case, but we might not even die here. You can take this talisman and treat it as a backup!" The old Daoist said again.


    Only after hearing his Master''s words did the little Daoist accept the blue talisman in his hand and carefully place it on his chest.


    The old Daoist nodded his head in satisfaction. Then, he took out a small medicine bottle and poured out some powder. He sprinkled it on the young Daoist and sprinkled some on his own body. Then, he quickly put the small bottle away.


    The Daoist didn''t understand, so he asked, "Master, what are you doing?"


    "Master has just sprinkled some powder on you to prevent poisonous insects. There might be poisonous insects, snakes, and scorpions in this house that haven''t run clean. If you get bitten, I''m unable to do anything, so it''s best if we prepare in advance." As the old Daoist said this, he took another look at the room and slightly frowned again. His expression was so serious that it seemed as if water was about to drip out of it.


    The Daoist replied and expressed his understanding. He then raised his peach wood sword. His heart was beating crazily, as if something was going to happen.


    After waiting for a while, the rolling black fog in the room seemed to thicken a bit. A few poisonous bugs crawled out one after another. However, once they smelled the scent of the two of them, they quickly avoided them as if they were extremely afraid.


    The little Daoist thought to himself, "Master''s powder is really amazing, looks like I''ll have to learn a lot from master in the future."


    "Follow me in." As the old Daoist spoke, he waved the horsetail whisk left and right, sending a strong gust of astral wind into the room. The remaining black mist was immediately swept away.


    As soon as the old Daoist entered the room, he stopped after two steps. The little Daoist was stupid, and almost bumped into his master again. Seeing that his master stopped and looked towards a certain direction, he stuck his head out from behind his master to look.


    In the center of the room, there was a huge coffin. The coffin was blood-red as if it had been dyed with fresh blood, and on the blood-red coffin were many strange runes, looking extremely eerie and terrifying. Just by looking at it, the Daoist felt his stomach churning, as though he wanted to vomit.


    For some reason, when the little Daoist saw this blood-red coffin, his first feeling was fear, fear that came from the bottom of his heart. He was so scared that he wanted to vomit. Even his body involuntarily trembled once again.

 C7

    What was even more terrifying was that right on top of the blood-red coffin, there was a person hanging there. This person was a woman, her long hair flowing down to her waist, that woman must have been very good-looking, but now it could not be said that she had been hanged to death. A hemp rope was tied around the ceiling beam, tightly strangling her neck, and her tongue was hanging out, almost reaching her chest.


    I looked up from the bottom and saw that the woman was wearing a pair of shoes made of red paper. The shoes had strange runes drawn on them, and from the waist of the woman, there was a red rope tied around her waist.


    Looking at the woman''s red robe, it was also made of red paper. The red paper was also covered with strange runes, densely packed like countless earthworms crawling around her body, and when the room was opened, a cold whirlwind blew in, and the woman''s body swayed left and right in the wind. This scene was extremely strange, causing one''s heart to shiver.


    The Daoist looked at it and was so scared that his entire body began to tremble. He was completely stunned by this scene.


    The old Taoist''s face had turned even darker by now. He said in a deep voice, "Bloody clothes, red shoes, a weight that falls to the soul, a hanging beam that kills itself, the heaven and earth will not accept it, a red wood blood coffin, strange symbols, a flying corpse ¡­ it''s a sign of disaster!"


    Hearing the old Taoist''s words, the young Taoist became even more frightened. His voice trembled as he said, "Master ¡­" Why does my disciple feel so scared? Why don''t we give up on this errand? "Go back and get some people to pack them up."


    It''s already too late to leave now. This old woman Wang laid down a great formation before she died, so the anger on our bodies intervened. As soon as we left the courtyard, the main person in the coffin would immediately get up, and even the girl hanging on the beam in the room would have an accident. If we want to leave this place alive, we need to take these two dirty things back. The old Daoist said with an unquestionable tone.


    "Master, then what should we do first ¡­" The Daoist asked again.


    "Stand by the side and do whatever master wants you to do. Remember, you are not to act rashly in this room. This old woman Wang is too vicious. I wonder what sinister tricks she has set up in this room."


    "Understood, Master ¡­" The Daoist said with fear and trepidation.


    The old Daoist raised his head and looked at the corpse of the woman hanging on the beam before saying faintly, "I presume this girl is the daughter of Lady Wang." The old Daoist raised his head and looked at the corpse of the woman hanging on the beam before saying faintly, "I presume this girl is the daughter of Lady Wang.


    At this point, the old Daoist sighed and added, "It''s all the fault of this world. It''s messy. Otherwise, these two wouldn''t have ended up like this. This girl is quite pitiful ¡­"


    "It''s such a beautiful girl. It''s such a pity that she died ¡­" The Taoist also agreed.


    "That''s enough, stop talking, go carry the weight on that girl''s body, remember, don''t let the weight touch the coffin, your body must be steady. When that girl falls, use your hands to catch her, and don''t let her body touch the coffin, do you hear me?" The old Daoist ordered.


    "Alright, Master." The Daoist replied and put away the peach wood sword, placing it on his back.


    He slowly walked to the coffin and reached out his hand to hold the weight gently. The Daoist man leaned his body backwards, trying to get as far away from the red coffin as possible.


    As soon as the little Daoist stood still, the old Daoist suddenly made his move. He shook his sleeves and took out some hidden weapon from inside his sleeves. ''Sou!'' He shot it towards the rope tied around the woman''s neck.


    The woman in red''s body immediately fell to the ground. At this moment, the Daoist priest was quick to react and reached out to grab the woman in red''s body. He retreated a few steps and kept his distance from the blood-red coffin.


    This woman in red had been dead for a long time. Her body should have been stiff, but the little Daoist found that not only was this woman''s body not stiff, it was also very soft, as if it had no bones.


    After the hemp rope broke, the woman in red''s tongue shrank back into her mouth, no longer looking as ferocious as it was before. After the hemp rope snapped, the woman in red''s tongue back into her mouth, no longer looking as fierce as before.


    "Stinky brat, don''t stare at this little girl''s face, be careful not to be bewitched by ghosts. This little girl was also a cultivator when she was alive, and her cultivation is not lower than yours, you must be careful. Put her flat on the ground, and get as far away from the red coffin as possible ¡­" As the old Daoist spoke, he took out various magic tools from his Qiankun bag and placed them on a nearby table.


    The Daoist priest''s face turned red and immediately followed his master''s instructions. He placed the red-clothed female''s corpse in a corner of the wall, quite a distance away from the big red coffin.


    After he finished this, the little Daoist came to his master''s side. He saw the old Daoist man take out an incense burner from his heaven and earth pouch and place it neatly in the middle of the square table, then pull out three sticks of good incense. With his other hand, he took out a yellow talisman and lightly waved it.


    The little Daoist looked down and saw that his master had completed a simple magic altar, Heaven and Earth Mirror, Compass, various paper talismans, Mo Dou ¡­ They were all placed on the altar, and even the offerings had been prepared. There were a few red apples and a dry nest. However, this was only taking one form, and that was enough.


    After doing all of this, the old Daoist''s expression became serious. He held the horsetail whisk in one hand and bowed in the direction of the altar, saying with a serious expression: "Grandmaster Three Purities, your disciple has opened the altar today to take in the evildoers. Please be listed as the Grandmaster''s disciple and have peace in the world ¡­"


    With that said, the old Daoist once again bowed. His appearance was very respectful and respectful. The young Daoist naturally did not dare to slack off, bowing along with the old Daoist.


    After he finished, the old Daoist shook the horsetail whisk in his hand and chanted a few incantations. He took the few talismans on the square table into his hands and walked towards the red wooden blood coffin.

 C8

    The Daoist was influenced by the solemn atmosphere and stood there motionlessly, quietly watching his Master''s actions.


    The old Daoist swung the horsetail whisk in his hand as he walked in circles around the red wooden blood coffin. Outsiders could see that he was walking in circles, but in reality, this was not the case, the old Daoist had been practicing the Supreme Force and muttering to himself as if he was arranging a formation. Although the little Daoist had been learning Dao arts from his master for several years, this was the first time he had seen such a complex formation.


    However, his expression was still as solemn as ever. After that, he formed a few complex hand seals, turned into a sword finger, and pointed towards the red wooden blood coffin, shouting: "Take it!"


    As soon as the old Daoist shouted the word "buy", a blue talisman suddenly flew out from his sleeve and floated towards the mahogany blood coffin. It floated above the mahogany blood coffin, and seemed to be frozen in place.


    After that, the talisman made of yellow paper suddenly let out an explosive "hong" sound and began to burn intensely. The ashes scattered in all directions and landed around the coffin.


    The mahogany blood coffin was wrapped up by a peaceful Daoism aura. Even the runes on the mahogany blood coffin were emitting beams of golden light. It seemed as if it was about to break free.


    At the same time, the red wooden blood coffin suddenly shook twice and let out a "bang bang" sound. In such a quiet room, it was extremely clear and chilling to hear.


    The Daoist stood there timidly, not daring to move as he stared at the red wooden blood coffin. Occasionally, he would sneak a peek at the beautiful female corpse lying in the corner.


    For some reason, the little Daoist felt that the female corpse was really pretty and couldn''t help but want to take a closer look. This little Daoist was very young, about 20 years old, and his love had just blossomed. He always felt pity for the girl''s death.


    After the old Daoist did this, he seemed to have noticed the female corpse and slowly walked towards her. He took out a few yellow talismans and handed them to the young Daoist and said in a deep voice, "Stinky brat, come over here and put these talismans on this female corpse and seal his Qi channels. Otherwise, it is possible that a transformation might occur.


    The little Daoist took the yellow paper talisman from the old Daoist priest''s hands and walked towards the female corpse. He had been practicing Tao techniques with his master for several years, so he still knew where Qi Gate was, which sealed the door to the body of the female corpse to prevent her from changing into a corpse. The most important part was that it was located on top of the top of the human''s head, and the other parts of her chest and abdomen, all of which were taken by the little Daoist priest.


    When the little Daoist finished pasting the talisman on the female corpse, the old Daoist had already prepared ink. The ink was made from cinnabar, piss, and black dog blood mixed together. They were all pure yang items and had a certain restraining effect on evil.


    Afterwards, the old Daoist poured the refined ink into the Mo Dou box. After mixing it properly, he called for the young Daoist and asked him to help him seal the mahogany blood coffin.


    The old Daoist took the thread from the old Daoist and stood on both sides of the coffin. The old Daoist then instructed: "Boy, listen carefully, we will begin sealing this red wood blood coffin in a while. This is the most dangerous step, we will first have to cross over this red wood blood coffin with seven or nine lines, then cross over with seven or nine, then vertical, one more won''t do, one less won''t do, you carefully count it later ¡­"


    "Don''t worry, Master." The Daoist said respectfully.


    Also, when we seal this blood coffin, the old granny Wang will definitely feel something inside, it won''t be able to endure, it will definitely struggle for sure! When that time comes, you must not panic, no matter what happens, do not act rashly, and do not listen to my orders. Also, we must complete this 47 to 49 lines in the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, or else all previous efforts will be wasted, do you hear me? The old Daoist exhorted again.


    The little Daoist nodded his head repeatedly, indicating that he understood.


    "Alright, let''s begin ¡­" As the old Daoist said this, he stretched out the Mo Dou line and placed the first line on top of the mahogany blood coffin.


    After the first line was connected, the red wooden blood coffin immediately shook, as if the thing inside the coffin was about to come to life. The little Daoist was a bit scared, but when he thought of his Master''s orders, he could only pretend that he did not hear it and wholeheartedly pulled the Mo Dou thread in his hand.


    As the lines on the coffin increased, the object within the coffin struggled more and more. The coffin constantly shook, and the old Daoist seemed to be somewhat afraid of the things within the coffin. Soon, a layer of fine sweat appeared on his forehead, but his eyes were tightly staring at the Mo Dou line in his hands, as if he was deaf to everything else.


    When the 79th line was completed, the old Daoist seemed to be very tired. Sealing this red wooden blood coffin seemed simple, but he would have to spend a lot of spiritual power and pour it into each line.


    After the old Daoist finished making the 47 or 49 horizontal lines, he panted for a moment before turning his head to look at the 3 joss sticks in the censer. Seeing that they were already half burnt, he naturally did not dare to delay any longer.


    After a dozen more blows, the red wooden blood coffin started to emit the sound of fingernails scratching the coffin. The sound made the bones in the people''s ears go soft, and the long legs of the woman began to tremble, this was unimaginable, when he thought of the sharp fingernails of the woman who had died a long time ago, and began to scratch the coffin, there was a deep fear in her voice. Master had followed her for several years, but he had never heard of this kind of thing, and he did not want to see it for the rest of his life.

 C9

    The Daoist Priest''s movements became somewhat slow, and beads of sweat the size of beans dripped down from his head. In this cold winter, the Daoist Priest''s Daoist robe had already been soaked in water. Even his footsteps were a bit disorderly.


    The Daoist originally wanted to ask if his master was alright, but he suddenly remembered his master''s warning not to disturb him when he was laying down the seal. The moment he was distracted, the consequences would be unimaginable, and as the Daoist held onto the Mo Dou thread, his body was trembling, the sound coming from the coffin became more and more intense, his fingernails scratching the coffin, giving off the feeling that he would soon scratch through the coffin. Soon after, the zombie jumped out, tearing himself to pieces ¡­


    As if the person inside the coffin was violently struggling, the little Daoist couldn''t help but look towards the bottom of the coffin while helping his Master draw the line. He saw that, for some reason, black and red blood seeped out from the bottom of the coffin and dripped onto the ground.


    Upon seeing this scene, the little Daoist felt his heart tremble. He did not know whether he should remind his master that something had happened in the coffin.


    After struggling for a while, the little Daoist found that the blood seeping under the coffin was suddenly increasing in number and gurgling out of it. However, the blood only seeped out from his side and his master didn''t seem to have any. "There''s blood oozing out from the coffin ¡­"


    The old Daoist immediately lowered his head and looked at the coffin, this look did not matter, the old Daoist was so scared that he sucked in a breath of cold air, and very quickly, the old Daoist stood up, his expression turned fierce, and said to the coffin: "Old Lady Wang, as a cultivator, after you die, you will not be reincarnated in the Underworld, but instead, you want to stay and do evil. Then don''t blame me for not sparing you any face, and breaking your soul into pieces!"


    With that, the old Daoist took out a yellow paper talisman from his sleeve and chanted an incantation. With a slight shake, the yellow paper talisman immediately combusted, and in an instant, the old Daoist slammed the yellow paper talisman onto the coffin, and with a "boom" sound, a golden light flashed and the yellow paper talisman became like a needle that could freeze the sea, suppressing the evil being within the coffin. The coffin stopped trembling, and there was no sound of nails scratching the coffin.


    "Don''t panic. There are still a dozen or so Mo Dou threads left. As long as everything goes well, Lady Wang in the coffin won''t be able to think of any more." The old Daoist comforted the young Daoist.


    The little Daoist nodded his head repeatedly, but his forehead was covered in sweat from fright.


    "Let''s continue!" The old Daoist took a deep breath and once again picked up the Mo Dou box. He then continued to draw lines on the coffin.


    However, just when they were about to finish the four or five Mo Dou wires, a change suddenly occurred. Suddenly, a strong wind started howling in the courtyard, like the howling of wild wolves, and the howling sounds continued without end, blowing open the tightly shut door. A strange whirlwind entered the room, bringing with it numerous flying leaves, which caused the Master and disciple to lose their eyesight.


    What worried the two of them even more was that a strong wind suddenly blew past, and the incense in the incense burner became even brighter. The speed of combustion was extremely fast, and it looked as if it was about to burn its head.


    When the old Daoist saw this situation, he exclaimed in a low voice, "Not good, boy. Hurry up with me and try to break all the seals before the incense burns out!"


    As he said this, the old Taoist''s movements sped up and he started waving the Mo Dou box frequently. At this time, an even more horrifying scene took place, as a group of ghosts had suddenly appeared in the courtyard. Each of them had a ferocious look on their faces as they stormed towards the house, mixed with poisonous insects, snakes, and scorpions.


    The more anxious the old Daoist got, the more unforeseen events occurred. He couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air and said, "This humble Taoist is doing this; otherwise, this old Daoist will destroy his soul and never reincarnate!"


    However, he didn''t know what method that old granny Wang used when she was still alive to attract this group of wandering ghosts. This old Daoist''s threat was completely useless, and those wild ghosts still swarmed over.


    Seeing the old Daoist''s expression turn ruthless, he lifted up the Mo Dou box in one hand and threw the yellow paper talismans in his sleeve high up into the air. They flew out of the room and blocked the door.


    The yellow paper talismans exploded at the door and turned into balls of flying ash. However, the flying ash did not land on the ground and instead turned into several gale barriers blocking the entrance, preventing the group of lone soul wild ghosts and countless poisonous bugs from entering the room.


    However, the barrier was struck by so many ghosts that it seemed to be on the verge of collapse. In the blink of an eye, the barrier shattered. In the time it took to drink a cup of tea, all of the barriers would collapse.


    It was unknown whether the old Daoist was too anxious, or used too much strength, or some other reason. In short, the Mo Dou line suddenly broke, and the last two Mo Dou lines did not hit the coffin.


    However, when he turned his head to look at the censer, he immediately stopped all his movements and sighed dejectedly, "What a powerful old granny Wang. Even after her death, she was still scheming so many things. "It seems like I won''t be able to accept you today ¡­"


    When the Daoist heard this, he quickly asked, "Master ¡­" Is there any other way? "


    "Yes!" The old Daoist answered with certainty: "Disciple, take the blue talisman Master gave you and quickly leave this place. I will hold onto this blue talisman for several years, and when you hold it, no ghosts will dare to approach you, remember! "After you leave, you must not turn back, and you must not come back here. Even if I have to perish together with that old granny Wang, I must not let it go out to harm people''s lives!"


    "Master! I''m not leaving! "


    "Let''s go!" Otherwise, I won''t recognize you as my disciple! "


    The moment the old Daoist said this, a burst of strange laughter suddenly came out from the coffin, like the sound of a broken gong.

 C10

    When the old Daoist heard this voice, he was so frightened that his entire body trembled. He hurriedly walked to the side of the little Daoist and pushed him onto his back. He shouted, "Hurry and go!"


    The little Daoist felt a powerful force enter into his back, and his body flew out towards the door, shattering several of the barrier created by the Supreme Qi, and his body landed heavily on the ground. When the little Daoist got up, he found himself in the middle of the courtyard, and before he could calm his mind, he saw the sinister faces of the lone soul in the courtyard all staring at him, and he was so scared that his entire body shivered. He remembered the blue talisman that he had given to his master, and immediately took out the blue talisman from his chest, and lightly waved it in his hand, according to the incantation that he had been taught to him by his master.


    When that blue Glyph ignited, the little Daoist immediately felt his body glowing with a layer of blue light, forming a protective layer of yang energy around his body. Even his dantian was filled with true energy, as if a god had possessed him.


    The ghosts that came whistling through the air transformed into wisps of green smoke the moment they came into contact with the protective yang energy emitted by his body. Their souls were immediately scattered.


    The little Daoist knew that his master was a blue talisman to protect his life, and had condensed his master''s many years of cultivation within it. Then, his master had left this chance for him to live, and at that moment, the little Daoist fell into tears, and shouted a few times towards the direction of the house. However, there was no response from the house.


    The Daoist originally wanted to go and help his master with his peach wood sword and save him, but there were countless ghosts blocking his path and he couldn''t move forward at all.


    Even so, the Daoist did not give up.


    He brandished the peach wood sword in his hand and used the pure Yang energy contained in the blue talisman to continuously swing and kill the ghosts and wild ghosts that were slaughtered by the peach wood sword. However, these wild and lonely ghosts were as if they had been injected with chicken blood.


    The inside of the room was in a terrible state. After the old Daoist slapped him out, the coffin began to shake again, and a large amount of blood flowed out of the coffin, completely soaking his shoes. When the shoes touched the blood, green smoke began to rise from under his feet, as if he was stepping on a red-hot metal board.


    However, before he could react, the huge redwood blood coffin suddenly exploded, turning into countless pieces of wood that shot out in all directions, the pieces of wood were like sharp knives, once they landed on the old Taoist''s body, they could instantly pierce through it, the old Taoist''s cultivation, was decisive, his feet fiercely stomped on the ground, a yellow talisman appeared out of nowhere, under the effect of the incantation, the yellow talisman quickly burned, instantly condensing into an astral barrier around the old Taoist''s body, protecting his entire body.


    In a split-second, countless fragments of the coffin shot out, and many of them struck the barrier created by the old Daoist. In a split-second, the fragments of the coffin shot out, and many of them struck the barrier created by the old Daoist.


    When the old Daoist priest used the Mo Dou line to seal the red wooden blood coffin, he had already used up a lot of his spiritual power. Now that he was hit by the force of the broken wood, he immediately spat out a mouthful of blood, staining the daoist robe on his chest blood-red.


    Before the old Daoist could stand up, a zombie suddenly stood up beside the broken mahogany coffin.


    This zombie was that WangXia!


    The old Daoist took a glance at that zombie and was scared out of his wits, because this was no ordinary zombie. Even if it was several hundred years ago, it would still be rare to encounter such a powerful zombie.


    Cultivators were people who understood strange techniques and techniques, and knew the most about zombie ghosts and ghosts. The more they understood, the more they knew which evil object was most terrifying and the hardest to tame. Wang Shishi was one of them.


    She had shown off her abilities in front of so many people, but she had not dared to reveal them. Only on the most recent occasion, when old woman Wang had been beaten to the point where she was barely hanging on to her last breath and was about to die, she had kept her resentment, swore to become the enemy of all the people in the world, and cultivated herself to become a zombie, an evil being that was intolerable to the heavens.


    If it was an ordinary zombie, the old Taoist would be fearless with his cultivation base, but the crux of the issue was that zombies were not ordinary zombies, but an extremely rare type of purple-armored zombie. The origin of these zombies could only be formed in the most suitable zombie breeding grounds, and forming a purple-armored zombie was not a simple matter of rearing zombies; it would take hundreds of years to form.


    Judging from its appearance, zombies were generally divided into black fiend, white fiend, red fiend, mercury, and heavy brows. Only then would they form a purple-armored zombie. This series of stages would take hundreds of years to complete.


    After becoming a Violet Armored Zombie, there were still many levels behind them. Then there were grudges, furry roars, dry bats, and finally Corpse Monsters at the highest level.


    The old Daoist had only heard about the other zombies in his life and had never seen one. This was also a legend from ancient books, and it was also the first time he had seen this purple armored zombie, so how could he not be shocked?


    This purple-armored zombie was covered in thick scales, and had scales like that of a fish. It couldn''t be hurt by chopping and chopping with its blade or chopping with its axe or even if it was burned in water, it couldn''t do anything to it. It had become the wife of the purple-armored zombie, and before it was a skinny little old woman.


    The old Taoist was simply unable to imagine just how much hatred this old granny Wang had towards him for him to have such an appearance that was neither human nor ghost. He also did not know what method she used to be able to ignore the fact that it had taken several hundred years to form a purple-armored zombie, which could take only a few days to form.


    This was a rapidly maturing purple-armored zombie, but he didn''t know how strong its cultivation was. Was it really as powerful as the legendary purple-armored zombie?

 C11

    It seemed that old woman Wang''s cultivation was not any lower than his when she was alive. Even he was unable to achieve such a feat with such a fast speed, the old Daoist thought to himself.


    At this moment, the purple-armored zombie was standing in a pile of broken pieces of wood, as if freeing itself from the coffin made him feel extremely comfortable. He couldn''t help but to open his hands, and a burst of humming sounds came from his throat, as ear-piercing as an owl''s.


    The purple-armored zombie had a pair of oily green eyes. It turned its head and looked at the old Taoist in the corner. There was a look of contempt in its eyes, as if it didn''t care about anything in this world.


    The purple-armored zombie stared at her for a long time, as if the air had caught fire. Then, it said with a cold voice, "Where did you get that bad Taoist from? You almost ruined my plan. Do you know what your fate is?"


    The old Daoist slowly stood up from the ground and shook the horsetail whisk in his hand, placing it on his shoulder. Towards this purple-armored zombie, this old Daoist did not even have a sliver of victory over him, so he could only try his best to persuade him, "Lady Wang, when you were alive, you had your own cultivation, how could you take this step? All cultivators know that there is a cause and effect to all evil in this world, and that if you commit too much evil, you will be punished by the heavens. You have been known to have committed evil deeds while you were alive, and you still had to plan to commit evil after your death, and your soul will inevitably scatter after doing so. Why don''t you listen to this poor man''s advice, drop the perseverance in your heart, and reincarnate into your next life as a good person.


    Without waiting for the old Taoist to finish speaking, the purple-armored zombie let out another burst of owl-like laughter and said with hatred, "Since this old one has decided to transform into a purple-armored zombie, I have already thought of everything. "Old Daoist, don''t be long-winded, just now this old body was almost destroyed by you, and was unable to complete the transformation. If I recite that you and this old body were cultivators before you died, then this old body can let you go and quickly leave. Otherwise, I''ll definitely kill you on the spot!"


    The old Taoist''s expression became cold, and he said: "And why are you doing this? He couldn''t be an enemy to the whole world, could he? "If I don''t get rid of you today, there will always be a cultivator in this world who can tame you. When that time comes, you will be filled with blood and debts, and I''m afraid I won''t be as merciful ¡­"


    The purple-armored zombie let out a muffled roar, and fiercely said, "I hate him ¡­" "Although I was a bit disrespectful when I was alive, I never killed anyone, but those little bastards always made things difficult for me, telling me what kind of monster I am, dragging me out to fight every single day, even getting beaten up half to death. A few days ago, I even spat out blood from my mouth and was on the verge of death, but my body and mind were both unwilling, so I used my technique to cultivate into a purple-armored zombie, wanting to kill all those who bullied me."


    "When are we going to avenge this injustice?" "Why don''t you put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha on the spot? Otherwise, no one will be able to help you ¡­" The old Taoist once again tried his best to persuade him.


    "You should think about how to help yourself. You have three counts of time, hurry up and get out of here. Otherwise, the first person this old one wants to kill will be you!" The purple-armored zombie angrily looked at the old Taoist with a pair of green, oily eyes full of killing intent.


    The old Daoist immediately felt his body turn cold, as if his body was about to be frozen. He truly deserved to be called a purple-armored zombie. Even before he made his move, his imposing manner was still able to suppress his opponent.


    However, the old Daoist was not afraid. He asked in a deep voice, "So you''re saying that you are determined to persist in your wrongdoings?"


    "So what if I am? This old one doesn''t want to see you leave, so just die here! "


    The moment the words left his mouth, the purple-armored zombie''s ferocious nature exploded. Its body flashed and crashed into the old Daoist like a heavy truck. A strong wind blew against his face, blowing his white hair in all directions.


    There were ten sharp nails on the hands of the purple-armored zombie, and they were flickering with a cold and murderous light, as sharp as daggers. Moreover, these nails contained a strong poison, once it cut into the flesh, it would infect the flesh and turn the body into a zombie.


    He raised the horsetail whisk in his hand high up and whipped it towards the Violet Armored Zombie''s back.


    This horsetail whisk was naturally not an ordinary magic tool. It had been passed down for at least a thousand years, and countless demons and ghosts had been subdued within it. It contained the noble aura of a daoist.


    However, that purple armored zombie was not that easy to deal with, not only did it have a strong body, it also had an extremely fast speed. When the old Daoist hit his horsetail whisk, that purple armored zombie seemed to have eyes on its back, and with a flash, it dodged the flying horsetail whisk hit by the old Daoist, but it was already too late for the old Daoist to dodge, so he immediately waved his palm towards the purple armored zombie''s chest. However, his palm missed its chest, and hit its shoulder instead.


    The old Daoist''s back hit the wall, causing several deep fissures to appear. He could not help but feel a sweetness in his throat as he spat out another mouthful of blood.


    Not only that, the old Daoist even felt a sharp pain from the palm he had just thrown out, as if it was on fire. He raised his hand to take a look, only to see that his hand was covered with small and fragmented wounds, and the purple-armored zombie''s entire body was covered with purple scales that resembled the scales of a fish. Those scales had scratched his palm, but he didn''t know if there was corpse poison on those scales.


    The zombie sneered at the old Taoist, "I told you to scram, but you refused. How about it, now you regret it, right? However, it''s too late for regret. This old one has already given you a chance, if you don''t treasure it, then I will leave your old life behind! "


    With that, the Violet Armored Zombie once again leaped toward the old Daoist Priest. The old Daoist Priest squinted his eyes and took out two yellow paper talismans from his sleeve, throwing them towards the Violet Armored Zombie.

 C12

    The two giant fireballs burned with pure Yang fire, which was extremely effective against both zombies and ghosts. The purple-armored zombie naturally did not dare to directly face the sharpness of the fireballs, so the purple-armored zombie stopped in mid-air, and with the tip of its feet touching the ground, it waved its two hands in the air, causing a sharp gale to rise up, rolling towards the two giant fireballs. The two giant fireballs immediately deviated to one side, and hit the wall on the side of the zombie.


    The purple-armored zombie was exceptionally angry and roared. Then, it pounced at the old Taoist once again. The old Taoist immediately whipped the horsetail whisk in his hand towards the purple-armored zombie.


    The purple-armored zombie extended its hand and caught the horsetail whisk in its hand. When the purple-armored zombie''s claw and the horsetail whisk made contact, the claw immediately curled up in white mist.


    This horsetail whisk had been passed down for over a thousand years, and contained the Tao technique of several experts. The evil monsters retreated, and did not dare touch it, but the purple-armored zombie resisted the Righteous Qi on the whisk, and only wanted to kill the old Taoist quickly. It pulled the whisk over, extending its hand to grab the old Taoist''s neck.


    Naturally, the old Daoist would not surrender. He slid his foot across the ground and drew a talisman on the ground with his foot. A golden light flashed from the tip of his foot as he quickly raised his foot and kicked towards the Violet Armored Zombie''s chest.


    His leg felt numb, and he kicked against a thick stone wall. Even so, the purple-armored zombie let out a miserable howl, and a white mist ignited in its chest. Its body flew out and even the horsetail whisk in the old Daoist''s hand was dragged by him.


    The purple-armored zombie flew back seven or eight meters before heavily crashing into the ground. Its body quickly bounced off the ground. If I don''t kill you today, I will be ashamed of the pain I have endured in the past few days.


    With that, the purple-armored zombie''s entire body shook, and its body suddenly expanded explosively, the purple scales on its body actually fell off and floated in front of the purple-armored zombie. With the zombie''s loud shout, those countless scales instantly turned into thousands of sharp lights, flying towards the old Taoist.


    The scales that fell off from the zombie''s body were all the size of a fingernail and were incomparably sharp. These scales were far more than thousands and thousands of times, if they were to hit a person in a single strike, they would definitely be riddled with holes.


    However, when he saw the scales of the purple-armored zombie fall off, the old Daoist immediately reacted. His hands suddenly formed a complex hand seal. This hand seal was a mantra from Taoism, and it was called the Internal Lion Seal. Spirit power of all living things, let me contact the first seal.


    The incantation was the Vajra Hammer Curse.


    At this moment, the old Taoist displayed his cultivation to the extreme. His hand seals and incantation were completed at almost the same time. Finally, he said a single word: "All!"


    Just as this word was uttered, the wooden chair next to the old Taoist flew up into the air and formed a solid barrier in front of him.


    The zombie battle had reached its most intense moment, and life and death was once again on the line.


    Countless purple scales flew across the air and swarmed towards the barrier formed by the old Daoist. Suddenly, a burst of popping sounds rang out in the air, and crackling sounds rang out. Countless scales landed on top of the wooden planks and chairs, as if they had been shot by a machine gun, and countless fragments flew into the air. Most of the scales were blocked, but there was still a small portion of them that flew towards the old Daoist.


    At this crucial moment, the old Daoist priest once again formed a hand seal. He took two steps back and a talisman appeared in front of him.


    Following the intense burning of the talisman, a barrier of astral energy appeared in front of the old Daoist, causing him to rise up from the ground.


    The thousands of purple scales ruthlessly smashed onto the barrier, causing it to shatter into pieces like glass. Seven or eight purple scales entered the old Daoist''s body.


    The old Daoist gave a muffled groan as he was sent flying again. He crashed into the wall behind him, causing him to spurt out a mouthful of blood.


    Seeing that his attack had succeeded, the purple-armored zombie let out a happy laugh. It jumped up again and in the blink of an eye, it landed beside the old Daoist. It extended its long armor arm and grabbed the old Daoist by the neck, lifting him up into the air.


    The purple-armored zombie once again let out a strange, chirping laugh, extremely pleased with himself as it said to the old Daoist: "This old body has suffered a thousand hardships, but in the end, I''ve turned into a purple-armored zombie that is hard to come across in hundreds of years. Even you want to deal with this old body, dream on, this old body will send you to the Yellow Springs Road!"


    The old Daoist was being held by the throat, and fresh blood flowed unceasingly from his neck, causing him to feel as if he was about to suffocate.


    This old Daoist has lived for more than half his life and has been overtaken by countless evil ghost zombies. Only this purple armored zombie is the most difficult to deal with, I never thought that I would die in the hands of such an evil being.


    However, because the purple-armored zombie had used a Demonic Beast Form, it did not reach the standard that a purple-armored zombie should have. Otherwise, it would not be easy for him to take three moves from the purple-armored zombie, and he would not be able to last so long.


    Seeing that he was about to be killed by the purple-armored zombie, the old Daoist held his breath, and wanted to fight to the death with his life on the line. He immediately used the tip of his tongue to block the upper jaw, and with the tip of his tongue to draw a talisman to restrain the zombie, he bit the tip of his tongue, causing fresh blood to flow out of his mouth. The old Daoist immediately had a red face, like a pig''s liver, and fiercely opened his mouth, spitting a mouthful of blood towards the purple-armored zombie''s face.

 C13

    Seeing the old Daoist spurt out a mouthful of golden blood, the purple-armored zombie''s oily green eyes flashed with extreme fear. It was too late for it to dodge, so it could only tilt its head to the side.


    Even so, a majority of the blood that was filled with Spiritual Energy still shot out onto the face of the purple-armored zombie. The purple-armored zombie immediately let out a miserable howl and white smoke appeared on its scale-covered face.


    Very quickly, large blisters appeared on the face of that violet-armored zombie. It burst open, and a fishy stench began to leak out, making it feel both disgusting and terrifying.


    However, he knew that he could not fall down now, because this was not the time for him to fall down. No matter what, he had to get rid of this purple-armored zombie, or else, he would be buried here.


    Immediately, the old Daoist took a deep breath and formed another hand seal. He placed the five fingers of his left hand on his palm and placed it in his mouth. Then, with both feet on the ground, he wobbled and rushed towards the purple-armored zombie.


    This hand technique was called Five-Thunder Finger, and there was a hint of thunder on his finger. It was the result of thunder and lightning, and at this moment, the old Taoist had activated all of the accumulated thunder and lightning, rushing to the side of the purple-armored zombie, and imprinted it onto the chest of the purple-armored zombie.


    With this seal, the old Taoist had used up all his blood and spiritual energy. As the energy entered his mouth, the purple-armored zombie immediately fell to the ground. White smoke was rolling from its body as countless tiny electric currents circulated around its body.


    The old Daoist spat out another mouthful of blood and his body swayed a couple of times. Then, he fell straight down. His consciousness was a bit blurry and he felt like he was going to faint soon.


    The injuries on his body were too severe, even if he managed to survive, his cultivation would probably be greatly damaged. After recuperating for a few years, he would be able to recover to his current state, and that old Taoist had to rely on only one breath of air to support him. He did not want to faint at this moment, because he had to see this purple-armored zombie be completely immobilized before he could truly close his eyes and rest ¡­


    As soon as the purple-armored zombie was born, it displayed such a powerful fighting strength. In time, it would become even more powerful, and the entire city would probably be covered in blood. Even if countless experts surrounded and attacked it, they wouldn''t be able to take it down so easily, and at that time, who knew how many innocent people would die at the hands of this purple-armored zombie.


    This was a vicious beast that could not be left in the mortal world. It only had one outcome, and that was its demise!


    Once again, the old Daoist relied on his tenacious willpower to stand up again. This time, his trembling hands reached behind his back and pulled out a treasure sword. As soon as the sword was unsheathed, a cold light flashed out.


    Just as the old Daoist pulled the sword out of its scabbard, a horrifying event occurred once again. The electric current around the zombie that was injured by Five-Thunder Finger suddenly disappeared, and it shot up from the ground once again.


    Above that ugly, rotting face, the green eyes shone with a cold light, and there was a murderous look in them.


    It shook its body and jumped towards the old Taoist. However, this time, the speed of the zombie slowed down by a lot. It was like an ordinary person was walking.


    The old Daoist priest''s condition was not much different from this purple-armored zombie''s, but the old Daoist priest had something to rely on, it was the treasured sword engraved with runes in his hand, and the old Daoist priest slowly walked towards the purple-armored zombie, his steps were slow, slow as if moving, and as he approached the purple-armored zombie, the old Daoist took out another talisman from his body, the talisman was blue, and in a moment, the blue-colored talisman was ignited, and the treasured sword in the old Daoist priest''s hand, and in an instant, the sword spat out a blue flame that covered the entire body of the sword.


    When the blue flame ignited on the blade, that old Daoist suddenly sped up and shouted loudly, then suddenly stabbed towards the chest of that purple-armored zombie.


    The purple-armored zombie was severely injured, and after suffering multiple heavy blows from the old Daoist, it was unable to dodge at all, and was immediately pierced in the chest by the purple-colored flame treasure sword, and the moment the sword pierced through the chest, the entire body of the purple-armored zombie ignited with a blue light. This light did not have any heat, but on the contrary, it was somewhat cold.


    The purple-armored zombie stared with its oily green eyes at the blazing flames around it and then looked at the old Taoist as if it couldn''t believe what was happening. It opened its mouth and said with great difficulty, "Impossible ¡­" Impossible... How can you kill me... I am a Purple Armored Zombie... A purple-armored zombie that was hard to come across in hundreds of years ¡­ "How could you kill me ¡­"


    "Human beings cannot live after committing crimes ¡­ This is karma... So what if it was a Violet Armored Zombie? It shouldn''t have existed in this world... And now, the netherworld''s fire was burning ¡­ You no longer have the chance to reincarnate... "This Penniless Priest also gave you a chance, but you know how to cherish it ¡­"


    The old Daoist coughed and spat out another mouthful of blood. He then sent the sword back into the Violet Armored Zombie''s body, causing the flames to become even more intense.


    Burning the soul, destroying the three souls, leaving the body of the six souls, forever falling into the boundless hell ¡­


    This was the result of a purple-armored zombie.


    The purple-armored zombie knew that it was about to die, and a cold light suddenly flashed through its dark green eyes. Finally, it said, "This old one has spent a lot of effort to transform into a purple-armored zombie. "Even if this old one''s soul is destroyed, I will still reward you with the Yellow Springs. You can die now ¡­"


    As he said this, the zombie used the last bit of its strength to point at the woman in red lying not too far away. Suddenly, a beam of cold light shot into the woman in red''s body, and the several talismans on the woman in red''s body suddenly started burning. The woman in red''s body trembled and shot up from the ground.

 C14

    Although the purple-armored zombie was burned by the netherworld nether flame of the old Daoist''s sword, it was, after all, a top-level zombie that was hard to come across in hundreds of years. While it knew that it was hopeless, it also injected a wisp of its soul consciousness into the woman in red''s body, directly triggering the red-clothed female''s Corpse Transformation.


    The old Daoist turned pale with fright. Dealing with this purple armored zombie had consumed all of his blood and spiritual energy, let alone a zombie, even if a normal person stood here, he would not be able to fight back.


    When he turned his head to look at the purple-armored zombie again, he saw that its face had suddenly revealed a sinister smile. Then, the layer of blue flames surrounding the purple-armored zombie soared high into the sky, causing the purple-armored zombie to burn with crackling sounds. In a blink of an eye, it had turned into ashes.


    It was a pity that before she could do anything evil, she was burnt to ashes by this old Taoist priest with the Nine NetherYin Flames. Even her soul had been incinerated, completely annihilated, and she would no longer exist in this world. Once her soul was destroyed, she would no longer have the chance to undergo six cycles of reincarnation.


    However, it had awoken the woman in red before her soul had disappeared, turning her into a zombie. It didn''t wait for the old Daoist to take back his treasured sword, and it immediately jumped towards him.


    However, this was only an ordinary zombie. Normally, if the old Taoist was here to deal with such a zombie, he could easily take care of her in just three or five moves. But now, the old Taoist was completely powerless.


    "Even if the heavens were to perish, I''d still ¡­" The old Daoist called out in a low voice, his heart as dead as ashes.


    However, he still subconsciously slashed his sword towards the woman in red.


    In the blink of an eye, she had already sent the sword in the old Daoist Priest''s hand flying. Along with him, the old Daoist Priest once again slammed into a wall.


    After that, the woman in red jumped over once more and grabbed the old Daoist''s shoulder, lifting him up. The poor old Daoist had used up all of his exceptional cultivation, and was no longer able to fight back. The ten sharp nails in the woman in red''s hands stabbed into his flesh, deep to the bone, hurting the muscles on his face until they started to twitch.


    The red-clothed female transformed into a zombie and immediately let out a loud roar. It opened its mouth, revealing its fangs, and rushed to bite down on the old Daoist''s neck.


    It was known to the world that zombies drank human blood, just like humans who had to eat when they were hungry. However, zombies did not just drink human blood, in fact, wolves, dogs, and pigs could also fill the stomachs of zombies, but humans'' blood was superior compared to those animals'' blood, because human beings were the spirits of all living things.


    Ordinary human blood was definitely delicious food for zombies, but for a Daoist being blood, especially an old Daoist with a high cultivation, his blood was not as simple as delicious food. It was practically a great tonic, like one where ordinary people would be able to eat wild thousand year old ginseng in one go.


    This was extremely useful for zombies to raise their cultivation experience and nourish their soul.


    Therefore, the woman in red turned into a zombie. It couldn''t wait to open its gaping maw and bite down on the old Taoist''s neck.


    The old Daoist Priest was riddled with wounds. He no longer had any strength left, as if he felt that resistance was no longer necessary. He closed his eyes and waited for the woman in red to bite down on his teeth and end his life.


    Just as the old Daoist closed his eyes and waited to die, he suddenly heard a desperate roar. The red-clothed female turned into a zombie did not bite down because the old Daoist did not feel the slightest bit of pain. He slowly opened his eyes and discovered an incredible scene.


    A sword appeared from the chest of that zombie. It passed through its chest and even reached its own chest.


    The person holding the sword was the young disciple that he had sent away!


    He actually came back!


    "Master... If you want to leave, let''s leave together! " The Daoist''s face was filled with unquestionable decisiveness and tenacity.


    Then, the little Daoist took out a talisman and placed it on the back of the female zombie. The female zombie couldn''t stop trembling and couldn''t let out any more howls. Her entire body emitted green smoke as her body fell to the side.


    Immediately after, the old Daoist fell to the ground. Blood flowed profusely from the gaping wound on his shoulder, staining his robe blood-red.


    The little Taoist took out the peach wood sword from the body of the red-clothed female zombie, rushed to the old Taoist''s side, and said with concern: "Master ¡­ Are you okay? "


    His eyes stared at the Cosmic Bag that had fallen to the side. The Daoist immediately understood and walked to the side of the Cosmic Bag and took out a few small medicine bottles from within. He held them with both hands and knelt in front of his Master, asking, "Master, which bottle do you want to use?"


    The old Daoist looked at the white porcelain bottle and immediately opened it, taking out a few black pills and placing them in his master''s mouth. The old Daoist then sat down cross-legged and closed his eyes, and after about the time it took to drink a cup of tea, the old Daoist opened his eyes again.


    The old Daoist coughed twice and spat out a mouthful of blood. He then looked at the little Daoist and said unhappily, "Stinky brat ¡­" Didn''t I send you off? Who told you to come back! "


    The Daoist lowered his head and said, "Master ¡­" "I was picked up by you since I was young, you took me like your own son, how could I bear to see you in danger by yourself? Although I can''t help you out much, as long as I can stay by Master''s side, even if it means dying with you ¡­"

 C15

    The old Taoist''s eyebrows tightened once again as he coldly snorted and said: "A good man''s ambition is everywhere, you can''t rely too much on me. One day, I will leave this place, and I will also leave you.


    The Daoist lowered his head even further and whispered, "Master is right. I will follow your teachings."


    After pausing for a moment, the old Daoist looked at the little Daoist who was covered in wounds, and then said: "There are so many ghosts outside, how did you get here?"


    Fortunately, your master gave me a blue talisman. After igniting it, those wandering ghosts were very afraid, and I only wanted to quickly rush in to see my master, before closing my eyes and rushing in with the peach wood sword in hand. I forcefully killed my way in, and as soon as I entered the room, I saw that red-clothed female zombie open her mouth to bite your elder''s neck, and thrusted the sword in her hand ¡­ "


    The old Daoist nodded his head, took a deep breath and said: "It''s really hard on you, if you didn''t come in time, my master would have been sucked dry by that red female zombie and become a dried up corpse. The peach wood sword you''re using is also a magic tool that I used when I was young, this magic tool of yours is also not simple, it was refined from the heart of a peach wood that was struck by lightning three times, and there are also many runes engraved on it to counter evil spirits." The peach wood is originally an extremely positive item, and the peach wood that was struck by lightning contains an extremely positive aura. Not to mention the peach wood that was struck by lightning, it can also be considered a rare magical weapon. Otherwise, with your current ability, you wouldn''t be able to knock this red-clothed female zombie to the ground with a single sword strike. "


    The Daoist looked at the peach wood sword in his hand. He did not expect this sword to have such an unusual origin. He thought it was just an ordinary peach wood sword.


    After resting for a while, the old Daoist gradually gained some strength, and then immediately took out a black porcelain bottle from his hands. This porcelain bottle no longer contained pills, but white powder.


    No matter what kind of zombie it was, there would be corpse poison in it. If the zombie''s poison wasn''t removed soon, it was very likely that it would turn into a zombie and disappear without a trace of soul consciousness.


    This little Taoist was also clear about this, so he immediately took the medicine bottle from his master''s hands and helped him sprinkle it on the wound.


    After tidying things up like this, the little Daoist asked, "Master ¡­" "Since these two zombies have been killed, we can consider the matter over here. Let''s hurry back, your injuries need some rest."


    The old Daoist sighed and said, "That old granny Wang is very vicious. She actually refined herself into a Violet Armored Zombie. In order to deal with it, I exhausted my blood and sweat, and was also seriously injured. I probably need to recuperate for a few years to recover to my current cultivation level ¡­"


    "Violet Zombie ¡­" The Daoist took a deep breath and widened his eyes in surprise. After a long while, he said, "Master, aren''t the Purple Armored Zombies the legendary great fiends? How did this old woman become such a monster?"


    As for how to train herself into a purple-armored zombie in a short amount of time, I''m guessing that only Mrs. Wang knows. But now, Mrs. Wang has been beaten to the point where her soul has already been shattered by me, and her body has been burnt into ashes by the Nine NetherYin Flames. The old Taoist said with a thoughtful expression.


    "Master, you''re so powerful. You actually killed a purple-armored zombie. I''m guessing with your ability, there''s probably no one in the world who''s a match for you, right?" The Daoist said happily.


    The old Taoist snappily said, "When did you learn to kiss ass? "If you have the time, you might as well learn the Tao techniques that I''ve taught you. Experts in this world are like crucian carp in a river, there are countless of them. How dare I claim to be the best in the world with my little bit of skill? You brat, stop spouting nonsense."


    No matter what, it was rare for a person to be able to deal with a Purple Armored Zombie all by himself. Even if Master was not first place, he would definitely be second place. To be able to practice Tao techniques with someone like Master was truly a good fortune gained from eight lifetimes of cultivation.


    This little Daoist thought.


    After resting for a while, the old Daoist''s gaze immediately fell on the red-clothed female zombie that was killed by the Daoist''s sword. He shook out a yellow paper talisman from his sleeve and said with a deep voice, "Boy, I have lost all my cultivation now and will probably take many years to recover. My Dantian is empty and the rest can only be done by you ¡­"


    The Daoist took the talisman from the old Daoist and respectfully asked, "Master, do you need me to do something?"


    Master gave you a fire talisman. I have taught you how to activate this fire talisman before, so you should use this fire talisman to cremate this red female zombie. There is corpse poison in her body, so if she is bitten by a wild beast, it will spread to her body.


    "Disciple accepts the order."


    The little Daoist immediately stood up with the fire talisman and walked to the side of the red-clothed female zombie.


    The red-clothed female zombie had her heart pierced by the peach wood sword and lost all of her life force. Her bared fangs and sharp nails had also disappeared, but this was a fact; even if she was killed now, the corpse poison was still present in her body.


    When the yellow paper talisman in the little Daoist priest''s hand was about to stick to the body of the red-clothed female zombie, he subconsciously paused for a moment. He once again glanced at the red-clothed female zombie and discovered that she was truly beautiful.


    When the old Daoist saw that he had not made his move for a long time, he suddenly said: "What are you waiting for, hurry up and make your move!"


    "Yes!" The little Taoist immediately replied and no longer hesitated. He then shook the yellow paper talisman in his hand and chanted a few incantations before the yellow paper talisman started to burn. The moment the yellow paper talisman started to burn, he slapped the yellow paper talisman on the body of the red-clothed female zombie.

 C16

    The full name was "True Sun Fire Talisman", which was several times hotter than normal fire and required Dao experts to use special incantations and hand techniques to ignite the fire talisman. This talisman was very rigid and violent, it was the easiest way to ignite a negative attribute object, and it was also used by the Daoist Sect to deal with the demon spirits. It could be said to be a magic retreat, but naturally, this talisman depended on the person who activated it.


    At that time, the old Daoist used two talismans to condense two enormous fireballs. This was the greatest display of how powerful these two fireballs were. If they were to collide with a Violet Armored Zombie, they would at least be seriously injured.


    Now, the little Daoist used a fire talisman to light up the red-robed corpse, and in just a split-second, the entire body was covered in flames and black smoke. When the corpse was about to turn into ashes, the red-robed cultivator suddenly sat up straight, opened his mouth, and spat out a red light that shot toward the head of the little Daoist.


    He stood there dumbfounded, completely forgetting to dodge. He did not even know what happened, but just as the red-clothed female corpse sat up, the old Daoist discovered something, although he was severely injured, but after consuming a few pills, his body gradually gained some strength, all of a sudden, the old Daoist did not expect that the red-clothed female corpse would suddenly be in trouble, seeing that the little Daoist was about to be hit by the red light, the old Daoist immediately rushed forward, and knocked into the body of the little Daoist.


    After the red light flew past, it quickly disappeared. No one knew where it had hidden itself.


    The little Daoist climbed up from the ground, still in a panicked state, and then immediately helped the old Daoist up. He once again looked at the burning red corpse, but for some reason, after spitting out a mouthful of red light, the corpse burned even more intensely. In the blink of an eye, it turned into ashes, and the flame also quickly extinguished.


    After the old Daoist sat up, his expression became extremely solemn. He looked around the room, as if he was searching for the red light that had shot out of the female corpse''s mouth.


    The Daoist was stunned for a moment before asking his master, "Master ¡­" Why did the female corpse just now suddenly sit up? Is it not completely dead? "


    The old Daoist looked around the room and said without turning his head: "This girl is the daughter of that old granny Wang, although her cultivation is not high, but it is still an ability passed down by an expert, no matter what, it should be stronger than your ability. After Mrs Wang died, she did not want to give up, so she used an evil technique to refine herself, but her cultivation is limited, she was unable to form a battle formation like old granny Wang, but she turned herself into a fierce ghost. When the female corpse burned, it spat out a red light towards you, it was its soul''s attempt to take over your body, otherwise it would have been turned into a puppet in time."


    When the little Daoist heard how serious this matter was, he couldn''t help but feel a bit scared. He quickly said, "Disciple thanks Master for saving my life."


    "Alright, cut the crap. Hurry up and help me find it. Where is the spirit of the female corpse?" "This is also a disaster. If we eliminate all evil and take care of it, there will be no end to it in the future." The old Daoist said with a stern expression.


    "En," the little Daoist replied, then walked to the side of the Cosmic Bag and took out a compass. However, he looked for the location of Yin Qi, as that woman''s soul was of the yin attribute, using the compass to locate was the best choice. This was the most basic thing that his master had taught him, so he was relatively familiar with it.


    However, the little Daoist took the compass and wandered around the room for a long time without any success. The compass seemed to have failed in this room because the needle in the middle was constantly spinning crazily. It was impossible to pinpoint the exact location.


    After a while, the little Daoist returned to the old Daoist Priest''s side and said in surprise, "Master ¡­" "Is the compass broken? Is the needle spinning crazily? Can''t it stop at all ¡­"


    He then closed his eyes and carefully felt the Qi around him. After a moment, he opened his eyes again and said, "Lady Wang, this wife of hers is quite shrewd. She has set up a formation in the room, not because our compass is broken, but because she can''t use it here."


    "Master, what should we do?" The Daoist asked somewhat anxiously.


    The old Daoist thought for a while and said, "Fine ¡­" Now that it has been burned by the flames of the True Sun, its divine soul has been injured a bit more. In truth, the strength of its soul is already very thin, even if we don''t destroy this wisp of soul, its own soul would have already been destroyed dozens of years later. In other words, its soul will become thinner and thinner, and it might even be inferior to those wandering souls in the courtyard ¡­ "" You your soul ¡­ "


    "Master, you mean we don''t need to care about this woman in red''s soul?" The Daoist asked again.


    "Even if I wanted to, I was powerless because the formation in this room was set up by Grandma Wang. If I didn''t know the method, it wouldn''t be that easy for me to break through the formation, plus I''m heavily injured right now and my dantian is empty, so I won''t be able to use any more spirit energy for several years. Even if I wanted to break this formation, I would have to wait until after I recover, or after you have the ability, I can break it." The old Taoist said again.


    The Daoist scratched his head and said, "Master ¡­" With disciple''s weak skills, how long will it take before you can break through this profound formation?


    "Damn brat, you have no confidence at all. How did I teach you, a useless person, that I could kill myself with anger? Did you eat all of the skills I taught you?" The old Daoist looked somewhat sullen. He was so angry that his beard was blowing up. He seemed to be regretting his failure to meet his expectations.

 C17

    The little Daoist did not dare to quibble, only lowering his head and not daring to speak. He was like a child who had done something wrong.


    After a moment of silence, the old Daoist calmed down a bit and then said: "We can''t live in this house anymore. When we return, inform the people up above to seal off this house or directly tear it down. Even if that red clothed woman''s soul wants to do evil, it won''t be able to ¡­"


    He then took out a blue talisman from his bosom and handed it to the little Daoist. He then said seriously, "Boy, you have placed this talisman in a secretive place, so that it can be considered a seal and can seal the soul of that woman in red for dozens of years without causing any harm. By that time, its soul should have been very faint, and the harm done to people would be minimal."


    "En," the Daoist priest responded and then walked to the old Daoist and took the blue Glyph from him. Like the old Daoist, he swept through the room a few times before finding a place to place the blue Glyph in a corner of the room that was filled with old furniture and pasted it onto the wall.


    As soon as the blue talisman was stuck, the surrounding area immediately fluctuated. Even that little Daoist could feel that the surrounding environment seemed to have undergone a subtle change.


    Seeing the little Daoist stick the blue talisman on, the matter was settled here. The old Daoist then sighed and said, "Let''s go."


    The Daoist walked to his side and carried the old Daoist on his back before walking out of the house.


    When he walked out of the house, he found that the sky was already turning white in the east. It looked like dawn was about to arrive.


    At this moment, a loud crowing rooster''s cry broke the silence of the night. Originally, there were still a few wandering souls in the yard, but after hearing this crowing, their figures blurred and in a blink of an eye, they disappeared before the eyes of the Master and disciple duo.


    Nothing dispels the filth more than sunlight, and that is what they fear most.


    After the little Daoist carried the old Daoist out of the courtyard, he couldn''t help but turn his head and glance at the eerie old mansion. The entire night was breathtaking, and after walking back and forth between the gates of hell, Master and disciple almost lost their lives in this old mansion.


    Even if the morning sunlight shone into the courtyard, it would still be unable to completely disperse the dark clouds that shrouded the old mansion. This place, the Master and disciple pair would probably remember this for the rest of their lives.


    Twenty years later, in the late eighties, there was another shocking tragedy in the old house.


    This matter had to be told from the family of a state-owned textile factory employee, Fan Lao San.


    The third brother was in his mid-twenties. He had been working in the state-owned textile factory since he was eighteen, and for the next seven or eight years, he lived in the staff dormitory assigned to him by the factory until the age of twenty-three. After Yang Qianyun was assigned to the state-owned textile factory, he became the disciple of Fan Lao San. For this beautiful disciple, Fan Lao San had great care and was very meticulous in his care, just like an elder brother, and without realizing it, the two of them developed feelings for each other. After applying for a marriage certificate in the city, the two of them became a happy couple.


    Fan Lao San had always worked diligently in the textile factory. Before this, he had always lived in the dormitory assigned to him by the factory, living with another brother, Zhang Jianguo.


    Now that they were married, the factory naturally wouldn''t treat them badly, so they let Fan Lao San move out of the single family dormitory. Under the stress of housing, they gave him a one-bedroom house, even though it wasn''t a big house, and the couple was very happy because they finally had their own world.


    Fan Laowang was very happy to have married the most beautiful flower in the factory. Everyone was envious of him, and his work went smoothly. Moreover, he was a small leader. He was a team leader of their textile factory.


    Not long after his wedding to Yang Qianyun, another piece of joyous news came. This caused Fan Lao San to blush with happiness. He even felt like his whole body was full of energy.


    The reason for all of this was that his wife, Yang Qianyun, was pregnant, and Fan Lao San was soon going to be a father. How could he not be happy?


    The happy events that followed made the third brother happy all day, but in addition to this joy, there was also a bit of worry lingering around.


    After giving birth to a child, the house in this room was clearly not enough. Once the child was born, the old man in the family would definitely come over to help look after the child. At that time, the family of four would all be holed up in a small house; it would be inconvenient for them no matter what time it was.


    This was one of the things that weighed heavily on Fan Lao San''s mind.


    There were almost a thousand people working in the textile factory now. When it came to housing, they were always very nervous. Some families were still holed up in a small room of twenty square meters, having trouble finding a place to sit even when guests came.


    Fan Lao San didn''t want to wait for his child to be born and still live in his current room.


    Thus, Fan Lao San applied to the leaders of the factory for a large room, at least a room of two bedrooms and a living room, so that his wife, children, and the family''s elderly could live inside.


    After looking for his boss for a few times, he found that the boss said that housing was difficult. There were still a lot of employees waiting to be divided, and there were also quite a few who were more difficult than him.


    But in the blink of an eye, more than half a year had passed. The factory''s leader had never mentioned the matter of sharing the house to him, and his wife had already given birth to her child.


    Since Fan Lao San and Yang Qianyun had to work during the day, Fan Lao San brought his mother over from his hometown to look after his children.


    The family of four squeezed into a small room that was twenty square meters in size. The children would have to cry for a while every night, and sometimes they would wake up a few times in the middle of the night, unable to even sleep soundly. Even if the couple wanted to do something, they didn''t dare to, because the old lady was still in the room leading the way.

 C18

    This kind of life was really intolerable, and Fan Lao San couldn''t take it anymore.


    He once again applied for a two bedroom apartment for him from his superior. This time, Fan Lao San didn''t go to find the director, but went straight to the highest ranking person in the factory, the Chairman Qin, and spent more than half a month''s worth of salary to buy some gifts and send them over.


    They all said that the housing in the factory was tight, and there were even more difficult employees than their family. As an honest man, Fan Lao San could only beg Qin Guan for help. No matter what, it was because he was an old employee of the factory and had worked diligently for so many years.


    Since he had no choice, he finally let go and let Fan Xian wait a little while longer. If there was a new house, he would definitely give it to Fan Xian first.


    Naturally, the third brother thanked him profusely and left the house. Before leaving, factory director Qin took out the gift that he had brought with him, refusing to accept it. How could the third brother be willing to accept it?


    On the way back, Fan Lao San felt more at ease. When he thought about how the family of four no longer needed to live in a one-bedroom house, and how they could live in a bright, spacious, two-bedroom house, he was very happy.


    After returning home, Fan Lao San told this matter to his daughter-in-law, Yang Qianyun. Yang Qianyun was also very happy. She hugged Fan Lao San''s head and fiercely kissed him a few times.


    Ever since they had children, the two of them had never experienced a married life. It seemed like they would finally be able to part from the clouds and see the clear sky.


    A few months had passed unknowingly. From spring to late autumn, Chairman Qin had never mentioned the matter of the house, so Fan Lao San was somewhat anxious, seeing that the child was about to turn one year old, but the house was still full of people. The child was crying, the daughter-in-law was arguing, and the whole night was spent in a poor state of sleep.


    One late autumn night, Fan Lao San went to the house of the factory director, holding a gift in his hand. This gift was even richer than the last one, spending almost a month''s worth of his salary. For the sake of the new house, Fan Lao San was going all out.


    Upon entering Mr. Qin''s house, the factory director warmly beckoned for Mr. Fan to enter, even having his wife pour him a cup of tea.


    After that, Chairman Qin''s wife went into the bedroom and never came out.


    The four rooms had two bathrooms and a kitchen. Compared to where he was currently staying, his house was like a pig''s nest.


    After exchanging a few simple pleasantries, Fan Lao San decided to get straight to the point and talk about the house.


    He said, "Little Fan, I''ve always remembered that thing you told me last time. You are an old employee in the factory, and although you are still young, you still contribute a lot to the factory, and now you are a team leader in the factory, you can be considered a leader. I will definitely arrange the house for you, but you know the current situation, not only are the houses in the textile factory tense, the other units are also the same as us, but we can only try our best to help you not to be so anxious."


    He pitifully told the situation at home to Chairman Qin, mainly because he didn''t want to rest well, didn''t have the spirit during the day, couldn''t work properly, and so on. From this perspective, he felt that Chairman Qin would consider more things for the factory.


    Chairman Qin took out a box of cigarettes and gave it to Fan Lao San. Fan Lao San delayed for a while, but eventually took the cigarette and lit it for Qin Guan. Then he lit his own cigarette.


    The two of them were puffing in the room.


    After a long while, Qin Guan suddenly said, "Little Fan, recently they approved a house, but it''s not a building, it''s in a small yard in the old city, the yard is quite big, there are three rooms, two bedrooms and a living room, and there are also two side rooms for cooking in the yard. That house alone would probably be seventy to eighty square meters, but I don''t know if you want to live there..."


    Hearing this, Fan Lao San''s eyes went wide. Three rooms and two rooms. What was even more unexpected was that there was actually a huge yard. This was absolutely spacious. Not to mention their family of four, even a few more people would be fine.


    The key was that this courtyard was located in the old city district and could be considered a bustling area. In the future, it would be very convenient to buy vegetables and go shopping, and it wouldn''t be too far from the factory, so it was the most suitable location.


    However, to have a small courtyard and a three-bedroom house in the old city was not a good treatment. Although it was not as convenient as a building, it was completely spacious. This was definitely a good thing.


    It was just that Fan Xian couldn''t understand why Qin Guan would give him such a good treatment. He felt flattered.


    Immediately, Fan Xian nodded his head and said, "Thank you, factory director Qin, I am already satisfied with living in this place. Our family of four living in the same room is too crowded, we can finally change places."


    He put the cigarette in the ashtray and said, "The house is down, but it''s been 20 to 30 years since anyone has come to live here. I''ll send someone to clean it up and take care of it in the next two days. Well, come to my office next Monday, I''ll give you the key, and then I''ll give you a half-day leave to move the house over."


    Hearing this good news, Fan Lao San almost jumped up from the sofa. He was so excited that he didn''t know what to say. He held Qin Guan''s hand and shook him continuously. "Qin ¡­" "Thank you so much. You are the best leader in the world ¡­"


    Superintendent Qin smiled, taking his hand away from Fan Lao San''s hand, patting his shoulder. Fan Lao San looked at the smile on Qin Guan''s face and felt it was a bit unnatural. It was always a bit strange, but he couldn''t tell what was strange about it.


    Because his heart was overjoyed, Fan Lao San couldn''t wait to tell this joyous event to his wife, Yang Qianyun. He bid farewell to Qin Guan and hurriedly prepared to leave.


    At this time, Chairman Qin took out the gift again and passed it to Old Fan. This time, no matter what Old Fan said, he wouldn''t accept it.

 C19

    Helpless, Fan Lao San brought the gift back. On the way back, Fan Lao San was thinking, "Director Qin is truly a good and selfless leader, taking care of his subordinates, giving himself such a good house without even taking a gift."


    But when he thought of the unnatural smile that Chairman Qin had just given him, Fan Lao San felt uncertain. But no matter what, his family was finally able to live in a big house. This was something to be happy about.


    After returning home, Fan Lao San told the news to the whole family, and everyone cheered excitedly for the entire night.


    Yang Qianyun saw that Fan Lao had brought the gift back, and even said that Fan Lao San wasn''t sensible at all, and even took back the gift they had given him. Since Fan Lao San could only tell him the truth, he had no choice but to admit that Chairman Qin didn''t want to take their gift.


    After a happy night, the family was so excited that they almost couldn''t fall asleep. Even their son, who was almost a year old, seemed to have joined in the fun, causing most of the commotion before he fell asleep.


    Over the next few days, the Fan family was once again brimming with a sense of happiness, and even going to work became a lot more energetic.


    In the blink of an eye, Monday arrived. During the weekend, the entire family packed their things and waited for the afternoon to move.


    After lunch, Fan Lao San was already waiting at the door of the factory manager''s office. After about half an hour, factory director Qin returned, and when Fan Lao saw factory director Qin, he felt like he was looking at a family member.


    "Ol ''Three, come into my office and sit down in a chair across from my desk."


    Qin Guan smacked his butt on the sofa and said to Fan Xian, "Happy occasions make you happy. Little Fan, you''re moving to a new house, aren''t you happy?"


    Naturally, Fan Lao San nodded his head and said with a simple and honest smile, "It''s all thanks to you taking care of us, or we wouldn''t have been able to move into such a good house."


    "This is what you deserve. You have contributed your youth to the factory, so you can do whatever you want. This house should be yours. However, you came here a little too late. Your child is almost a year old, right?"


    Elder Fan nodded, then shook his head and said, "Not too late, not too late. This house just happened to be right for us. Thank you for your trouble, factory director Qin. My child will be a year old in a month ¡­"


    Captain Qin nodded, then opened the drawer of his desk and took out a key. He placed it in front of Fan Lao San and said, "I''ve already arranged for people to clean up the house, you can move in this afternoon, I''ll let you take half a day off. You can go to work tomorrow."


    When Fan Lao San saw the key on the table, his heart pounded in excitement. He rubbed his hands together, not knowing where to put it.


    "Little Fan, take the key and go back quickly. You might not be able to finish with an afternoon''s work ¡­" Superintendent Qin urged.


    Naturally, the third brother thanked him profusely and took the key from the table. As he held the key in his hand, his heart was incomparably calm. Even now, he still couldn''t believe that he was about to live in a big house.


    Just as Fan Lao San was about to leave the factory director''s office with the key, Qin Guan suddenly called out to him. He looked like he wanted to say something, but hesitated.


    Fan Lao San had some doubts, so he asked: "Chairman Qin, do you have anything else to say?"


    After mulling over it for a while, Director Qin seemed to be thinking of a way to put it. After quite a while, he said, "Little Fan, do you have any taboos?"


    Fan Xian looked doubtfully at Qin Guan and asked, "Qin Guan, what do you mean?"


    "The house I assigned to you is an old one. It''s been a long time, so someone might have died in there. Some people even said that there might be something dirty in the house. Anyway, these people are talking about it ¡­" "I''ve never been to that house before. If you feel uncomfortable living there, you can move back to wait for a while. When you get a new house, I''ll arrange for you to go as well ¡­"


    Seeing the seriousness in Chairman Qin''s words, Fan Lao San was stunned for a moment before saying: "Manager Fan, I am a firm atheist. If these things are not believed, who says that a dead house can''t be lived in? Many emperors have died in the Forbidden City. Isn''t that where emperors live from generation to generation? "


    With a smile, he said, "Since you''ve told me this, I can relax. In short, if you feel that it''s not safe to stay there, then we''ll move back for now. We''ll arrange things for you later, and this time we''ll let you down."


    "Supervisor, you have already taken care of our family. Thank you for your help, but there is nothing to feel aggrieved about. Alright, Supervisor Qin, I''ll take my leave now. I need to move quickly ¡­" Fan Lao San chuckled, then turned and walked towards the door.


    "Wait ¡­" Behind him, Superintendent Qin shouted for him to stop.


    He smiled, took out a piece of paper from a drawer, and handed it to Fan Lao San, saying, "Here is the address for your house, you can look it up in accordance with what is written here."


    Fan Xian rubbed his head, somewhat embarrassed. "I was so happy just now that I forgot about it. I don''t even have an address. Where can I find one?"


    Saying this, Fan Lao San took the note from Qin Guan and said goodbye to Qin Guan and left the office.


    As he walked out of the office, Fan Lao San suddenly felt that something was amiss with Superintendent Qin today. No matter what, it was an old revolution, so why did he still believe such nonsense? It was really hard to understand.


    After taking a leave of absence, Fan Lao San found his good friend Ma Jianguo and had him take half a day off as well to help him move.


    Ma Jianguo immediately agreed. This was a joyous occasion and he was happy for his comrades.


    Yang Qianyun, his daughter-in-law, had his mother-in-law carry the child. He had already packed up all the things that he moved away, and moved them all to the lower floors. Fan Lao San and Ma Jianguo borrowed a large tricycle from the unit.


    The two busied themselves with their work, loading the gifts and furniture onto the tricycle, and then riding it on Ma Jianguo''s back towards Old Fan''s new home. Old Fan''s mother also sat on the tricycle.


    As for Fan Lao San, he was riding a 28 year old bicycle with his wife and children as he happily made his way to his new home.

 C20

    The family was undoubtedly very happy, because they would soon be able to live in a new house. Although this so-called new house would not go to an old house, it was still much better than the one-bedroom house. At least the family of four would not have to squeeze into that little house, and would not even have the space to step into it.


    All along the way, Zhang Jianguo had been complimenting Old Fan, saying that he was fortunate to have married a beautiful sister-in-law, that he had given birth to a fat son, and now that he had a new home, his little days in the future would definitely be smooth sailing and perfect.


    To Zhang Jianguo''s compliment, Fan Lao San was filled with joy. The most worrisome matter had been solved, and his family was finally settled. Wasn''t it just a happy little day?


    The group quickly reached the old city district. Fan Xian stopped his car, took out the piece of paper that Superintendent Qin had given him, confirmed the address, and then called for everyone to leave.


    The car turned and turned, passing by several alleys. During this time, Fan Lao San asked a few people before finally finding his new home.


    His new home was in a place called Flowery Lane, which was a very pleasant name. At the end of the alley was his new home, which was given to him by factory manager Qin.


    The courtyard looked rather old, the bricks and tiles were still black, it looked like the Republic of China and the glazed roof tiles from before. Although the surrounding houses were also made of tiles, they were all red brick and tiles. This was a house that had only been renovated a dozen years ago.


    A group of people stopped at the entrance to the courtyard. Fan Lao San put his bicycle to the side, Yang Qianyun carried his child, and Zhang Jianguo helped Fan Lao''s mother off the tricycle. They all walked to the entrance to carefully examine their new home.


    The first feeling he had upon seeing his new home was that of an old man and a gloomy feeling.


    Maybe it was because the house was old, which was why it felt like this.


    However, no one said it out loud, not even Zhang Jianguo. After all, this was a new family that they had moved to.


    After hesitating for a while, Fan Lao San took the key out of his pocket and walked up to the two black wood doors in front of him. These two doors were very old, and there were even two paintings pasted on them, most of them had already been peeled off, and the colors on them were very light. Fan Lao San looked at the two paintings on the door and thought they were door gods, but they didn''t look very similar.


    However, the lock on the door had been replaced with a new one. Fan Lao San used his key to poke at the door a few times before opening it wide.


    Fan Xian looked into the courtyard and saw the grass roots all over the ground, while a corner of the courtyard was also piled with some hay. It was obvious that this courtyard had definitely been filled with weeds a few days ago, when Chairman Qin had told him that he had sent someone to clean it up, it was true, this place had indeed been cleaned up.


    After taking a look, Fan Lao San didn''t say anything more and hurriedly called Zhang Jianguo and his wife into the courtyard.


    At first, everyone was mentally prepared, because Fan Lao San had said that the house given to them by the factory was an old house and should be rather shabby. However, the decline and depression inside was still outside of their expectations.


    This courtyard looked like it had been deserted for decades.


    The doors of the two rooms in the yard looked rotted and the glass was broken.


    The main house looked better. The door was a newly replaced wooden door, and the glass was also new. It seemed that the windows had just been replaced, and there was a smell of paint in the air.


    The tiles on the roof looked uneven, as if they were about to collapse.


    Zhang Jianguo pushed the tricycle around the area and said, "Brother Fan, this courtyard is really spacious. Although it''s a little old, I''ll come over and help you on another weekend. It''ll definitely be beautiful if we repair it."


    "Thank you so much Brother Little Zhang, you''re not young anymore. Some day sister-in-law will introduce someone to you in the factory. It''s time for us to get married and start a business..." Yang Qianyun said while holding the child.


    "Aiyo, sister-in-law, your words have reached the deepest part of my heart and are just waiting for sister-in-law to arrange a partner for me. Seeing how happy your family is, I am truly envious of you. Oh right, sister-in-law, if you were to introduce someone to me, I would find someone as good-looking as you, or else I wouldn''t be willing." Zhang Jianguo joked.


    Yang Qianyun was inwardly delighted, but her mouth still said, "What''s so good about sister-in-law? After having a child, she has gained more than ten jin of weight and changed her appearance. Sister-in-law will definitely find the most beautiful one for you in the factory."


    Zhang Jianguo was overjoyed and thanked him repeatedly. He was immediately full of energy as he hurriedly unloaded the bow on the tricycle.


    At this moment, Fan Lao San''s mother suddenly stopped Zhang Jianguo''s actions and said, "Little Zhang, don''t do it yet. There''s a cannon you bought from Brother Fan on the car, you should first take it to the gate and release it. What''s the matter?


    "As expected of Auntie. I''ll do it right away."


    As he said this, Zhang Jianguo found a two thousand shot firecrackers from the car and arrived at the door. Old Fan took out a box of good cigarettes, Red Tower Mountain, this old man Yan was expensive, it could support him for half a day. But in order to move, Zhang Jianguo also bought the cigarettes.


    Following Zhang Jianguo to the door, Fan Lao San first lit a cigarette for Zhang Jianguo. When Zhang Jianguo saw that it was from the Red Tower Mountain, he excitedly took it and said, "Brother Fan, good cigarette, you are so generous."


    As he said that, Zhang Jianguo spread the cannon fodder on the ground and lit up the cigarette in his mouth.


    Along with a burst of crackling sounds, green smoke rose from the ground and spread in all directions, bringing with it a festive atmosphere.


    Soon, a group of onlookers arrived, all of them old residents of the alley. They walked out of their own courtyards and headed towards the entrance of Old Third''s new home, but these people all seemed very strange, very far away from their home, as if they were afraid of something.

 C21

    When they saw that their neighbors had come out, thinking that they would have to take care of each other in the future, they hurriedly took out the box of Red Tower Mountain, intending to spread the smoke and deepen their relationship. But when Fan Lao San held the cigarette and walked happily towards their neighbors, they all hid behind them as if they had seen a monster, each one with a strange expression on their faces, as if they didn''t understand.


    The third brother stood rooted to the spot, holding a high-end cigarette in his hand. For a moment, he didn''t know what had happened. Why were these neighbors avoiding him?


    With the final explosion, Zhang Jianguo walked up behind Fan Lao San, saying indignantly, "Is there something wrong with their brains?" We gave them cigarettes and they all answered whatever they wanted, they ran faster than even rabbits! "


    The third brother also felt it was strange, but still said, "Maybe it''s because of the new face, but we''re not familiar with each other. After a while, we won''t be able to see each other, and we''ll slowly get to know each other."


    Zhang Jianguo shook his head and said, "These people are a little strange. Forget it, let''s ignore them. We haven''t cleaned up the house yet. Let''s go and busy ourselves with our work first."


    "Brother Jianguo, I''ll have to trouble you this time. When we''re done with this later, we''ll have a nice drink. It''s been a long time since we''ve had a drink together."


    "That''s for sure. If I help you, would you still refuse to drink with me?"


    With that, the two brothers entered the courtyard.


    At this moment, Yang Qianyun had already walked to the house''s door with the key in her hand and opened the door. The moment the door was opened, two grey haired rats jumped out. They squeaked and climbed over Yang Qianyun''s feet. Usually, women were afraid of these little fluffy things, so they immediately screamed and jumped back, almost falling to the ground.


    Hearing this scream, Fan Lao San and Zhang Jianguo ran over. Fan Lao San held onto Yang Qianyun and asked with concern, "Qiao Yun, what''s going on?"


    Yang Qianyun was frightened to the point that his face paled. With a trembling voice, he said, "This ¡­ "There are rats in this room ¡­"


    "Hey ¡­" It''s normal for there to be no one living in the old house all year round. Sister-in-law, don''t be afraid, when the time comes I''ll get a bag of cement and fill up all the mice holes in the house, then there won''t be any more rats. If it''s still not possible, we can raise a cat at home and guarantee that not a single one will appear. " Zhang Jianguo consoled.


    The few of them entered the room, but for some reason, when the three of them entered the room, they suddenly felt a gloomy and cold aura cover their entire body, causing them to involuntarily shiver.


    The main hall of this room looked rather dark and the lighting was poor. Despite the fact that it was broad daylight, the room was also gloomy, causing one to feel very uncomfortable.


    The three of them looked around, but saw that the furniture in the room was very old. They didn''t know how long it had been since there was a small light bulb above his head. When Fan Lao San wanted to switch it on, he found that the light bulb was also broken.


    Spiderwebs hung in a few places at the corners of the room. When the wind blew into the room, they rose and fell, making it seem even more desolate.


    This house was truly in ruins.


    Fan Lao San felt a bit uncomfortable, thinking to himself, "Why did Chairman Qin give up such a place to live in?" But after thinking about how there were still people in the factory who were not even assigned their own houses and how long it would take them to reach that place, he felt a bit more balanced.


    No matter what, there were quite a few rooms and a small courtyard. It was fine to have a few rooms here and spend some time to rest. It should be pretty good too.


    At this moment, Fan Lao San''s mother walked into the house with a one-year-old child in her arms. Fan Lao San''s mother looked into the yard and said with some worry, "Xiao Sanzi, why is there a locust tree growing in the yard? This locust tree isn''t so lucky, it''s easy to get dirty.


    Fan Lao San''s heart was already quite gloomy, but after hearing this, he immediately became angry and said in a rough voice, "Mother ¡­" "Why are you so superstitious? What kind of era is this? Are you still so mysterious? You''re just a tree, is there a need for you to go through so much trouble?"


    The old lady turned to look at Fan Lao San and said unhappily, "Xiao San, don''t believe my words. We are things left behind by the old ancestor, we would rather believe them to be there than not. We should still respect and respect everything. Listen to mother, and chop down the old locust tree in the courtyard another day ¡­"


    Fan Xian shook his head, feeling that this old lady was being unreasonable. Lifting his head, he saw his son in her arms staring curiously around with a pair of black eyes. After a while, the child suddenly grinned and called out in an indistinct voice, "Sis ¡­"


    This child who was almost a year old already knew what to say. However, this child only knew how to call her mother, father, and grandmother ¡­ As for anything else, he had never heard of it before. Now that this child suddenly called out ''big sister'', it caused his heart to skip a beat. Since when did he learn to call her elder sister ¡­


    Everyone was stunned for a moment and was about to say something when the child''s expression suddenly changed. He was originally giggling, but in the blink of an eye, he started crying loudly as if someone was hitting his butt. The child''s grandmother hugged one and coaxed him.


    This cry caused everyone to feel somewhat upset.


    However, something strange happened very quickly. When the child''s grandmother carried him out of the hall, the child''s crying stopped immediately and only continued to sob. Strangely, when the child''s grandmother carried him into the room again, the child started to cry again.


    Since she had no other choice, the grandma carried the child and stood by the door. Only then did the child stop crying.


    Seeing this situation, Yang Qianyun worriedly said to Fan Lao San: "Your child''s father, our son doesn''t seem to like this new home ¡­"


    Just as Fan Lao San was about to say something, the woman said, "Xiao San, burn some incense in the house and some paper money later ¡­"

 C22

    Hearing his mother talk about this again, Fan Lao San''s heart was filled with displeasure. "Mother, why did you bring it up again? What era is it now? You''re still using feudal superstition. If it were twenty years earlier, if it were like this, you''d have been criticized ¡­"


    "Ol ''Three, what are you saying? "Mother did it for our own good. This is an old mansion after all, and we don''t know who lived here before. It''s only right that we burn incense and paper money to show respect to them ¡­" Yang Qianyun said on the side.


    "Yeah, third brother, there''s only benefits and no harm in doing so. You don''t have to quarrel with auntie over this matter. If you do that, it would be to the end of the bad luck." Zhang Jianguo also echoed from the side.


    Seeing everyone say that, Fan Lao San didn''t have any more words to insist. Coincidentally, Fan Lao''s mother had already prepared these things on the car, so Yang Qianyun brought them over. Coincidentally, there was an incense burner in the living room, so Yang Qianyun asked Fan Lao San for a lighter, and directly lit it and inserted it into the incense burner.


    Smoke rose in spirals and rose straight up into the air. The smell of incense filled the old mansion.


    Fan Lao San''s mother handed the child over to Yang Qianyun, then he walked up to the incense table in the living room. He put his hands together and kneeled down devoutly, burning paper money as he silently muttered something. Her voice was very soft and no one could hear her, but a mysterious aura, like the smell of incense, drifted around the room.


    After a long time, Fan Lao San''s mother stood up again and quietly went to the side to pack her things.


    This time, Yang Qianyun carried the child into the living room. Surprisingly, the child no longer cried. He looked around with his black eyes and fell asleep.


    Seeing the child like this, Yang Qianyun happily said, "Third brother, did you see that? Mother still had to listen to her words. After burning the incense and paper money, the child quickly fell asleep ¡­ "


    However, Fan Lao San said dismissively, "The child''s been crying for so long, so it''s normal for him to be sleeping. What''s there to be surprised about? Alright, there''s a lot more to do. Brother Jianguo, I''ll be troubling you this time. We two men should hurry up and clean up so we can drink."


    Zhang Jianguo replied. Without another word, he helped Fan Lao San clean up the room.


    However, there was one thing that no one noticed, and that was that the incense was burning in the incense burner.


    However, no one noticed that on the beams of the living room, there was a rope tied with a knot. It was obviously a rope used for hanging.


    Twenty years ago, an unknown event had occurred in this house. A Purple Armored Zombie had appeared out of nowhere in this house, and if not for the appearance of an old Daoist and a young Daoist, then an earth-shattering event would have occurred in this city. Once the Purple Armored Zombie appeared, the entire city would have been left with a river of blood and corpses strewn everywhere.


    Although the purple-armored zombie had been burned to ashes by the old Taoist Priest using the Nine Serenities Yin Fire and the body of the red-clothed female corpse had also been incinerated, there was still a trace of the old Taoist priest left in the room. The old Taoist Priest had used a blue talisman to seal it, but as time passed, the might of the blue talisman became increasingly weaker.


    In the past, the old Taoist had also informed the relevant departments to seal this old residence. Only after at least fifty years would they be able to live here.


    However, after more than twenty years had passed, the house was safe and peaceful. The people on top had changed a few times, and had long forgotten the old Daoist''s warning. With the development of this era, housing had become a problem of scarcity, and this house was arranged for people to live in.


    The two men, Fan Lao San and Zhang Jianguo, busied themselves. With the help of Fan Lao San and his mother, they cleaned up the entire afternoon until the house was almost completely cleaned up.


    The two of them carried the old furniture into the courtyard, planning to use it as firewood one day to cook their meals. However, it was worth mentioning that when Fan Lao San moved a bookcase in the living room, he saw a gaudy blue piece of paper behind the bookcase, on which were written words that resembled tadpoles. He could not understand them, but the words were domineering, but he always felt that it was uncomfortable, so Fan Lao San didn''t care and just grabbed the blue piece of paper and threw it into a pile of rubbish.


    This was a blue talisman, containing the old Daoist''s many years of cultivation, but Fan Lao San didn''t recognize it. When this blue talisman was pulled down by Fan Lao San, the whole room immediately started to shake, but even so, ordinary people were not able to feel this fluctuation.


    It wasn''t until the sky was about to turn dark that the old mansion looked completely new and was no longer as shabby as before. Everyone was tired enough to sit at the Eight Immortals'' Table in the living room to rest.


    Yang Qianyun gave the child to the mother-in-law to take care of, so she went to buy some food and wine, leaving Zhang Jianguo to eat at his new home.


    Zhang Jianguo delayed it for a while, but was unable to withstand the forceful persuasion of Fan Lao San and the old lady, so he stayed behind.


    After waiting for over half an hour, Yang Qianyun bought some food and wine. They were all ready-made dishes. Although they were some cooked foods, they were all gathered onto the table.


    The wine cups were filled to the brim, and the fragrance filled the air. The two men were smoking, toasting each other with red faces.


    During the drinking, Zhang Jianguo had always said something about how lucky he was, that there were so many people in the factory waiting to be assigned to a different house, and that they had never been arranged. This time, he had gotten a lot of money, not only having split the house, but also having such a big yard, in the spring of next year, when he had some vegetables planted in the yard, he wouldn''t have to go out and buy them.


    At the same time, he thought of Superintendent Qin. Although this house was not as good as he had imagined, it was more comfortable to pack up than that building. This division of houses was all thanks to Superintendent Qin, and when there was a chance in the future, he would definitely thank him well.


    Towards factory director Qin, Fan Lao San''s heart was always full of gratitude.


    This meal lasted until around 9 PM. Fan Lao San and Zhang Jianguo drank until their faces and necks were red and their tongues were tied. Only then did Zhang Jianguo wobble out of the house on the tricycle he borrowed from the factory.


    When Zhang Jianguo turned his head to look at the door due to the alcohol, he felt that the house was very dark and gloomy, especially the big door, which looked like the big, bloody mouth of a monster.

 C23

    After Zhang Jianguo left, the old mansion immediately quietened down, as if it was completely devoid of life.


    The drunk Fan Lao San drank too much and was helped to the bedroom by Yang Qianyun.


    There were three rooms in this old house. Apart from the main hall in the center, there was a side room on both sides of the house.


    Strangely, most of the furniture in the old house had already decayed, but only the beds in the two bedrooms were still intact. They looked like they were made of fine mahogany and weren''t eaten by insects.


    In the afternoon, Grandma carefully used water to wipe the dust off her body, making her look quite new.


    Yang Qianyun made up the bedding and helped Fan Lao San rest on the bed.


    It had been almost a year, and the couple had finally reached the world they had been looking forward to. But who would''ve thought that the third brother had gotten drunk and had wanted to do something shameful? Now he was no longer in the mood.


    Yang Qianyun took off Fan Lao San''s shoes and clothes, then placed him on the bed. Very quickly, Fan Lao San started snoring and fell into a deep sleep.


    Since the children were already old, they could drink some milk powder at night, so they were entrusted to the care of the mother-in-law. Since they still had to work during the day, they were always in a bad mental state, so they needed to have a good night''s sleep.


    Yang Qianyun, who had worked hard all day, was lying on her husband''s side. Her body was very tired, she originally wanted to have a good night''s sleep, but for some reason, she just couldn''t sleep. The room was very quiet, and today her precious son had long since fallen asleep.


    Perhaps because she had moved to her new home, she was still unable to adapt for a moment. Yang Qianyun''s heart was still somewhat excited as she looked at the dark room, where the pale moonlight shone through the window. The shadow of the locust tree outside left a long shadow on the ground, constantly swaying like the claw of a monster.


    Yang Qianyun was a little scared. From the moment she came to this old house, she felt that the inside of the house was very gloomy and gloomy. The inside of the house seemed to be even colder.


    On a tranquil night, the snoring of Fan Lao San was originally a peaceful night.


    Yang Qianyun''s heart was a mess.


    His mind was filled with all sorts of messy thoughts, thinking about everything that had happened between him and his husband, Fan Lao San.


    After an unknown amount of time, Yang Qianyun''s sleepiness suddenly arrived. She slowly closed her eyes.


    While he was still half asleep and half awake, with his consciousness becoming hazy, Yang Qianyun suddenly heard a burst of footsteps coming from the direction of the main hall. He paced back and forth, and from time to time, a series of sighs could be heard.


    Yang Qianyun''s consciousness suddenly cleared up a bit. In her heart, she was still thinking, in the middle of the night, who was walking around in the main hall?


    Could it be Granny?


    Grandma got up in the middle of the night and washed the child''s milk powder, and she almost forgot one thing. Since coming to this old house, she had not thought about boiling water, so Grandma might have been busy boiling water.


    Thinking of this, Yang Qianyun inevitably began to blame herself. Grandma was already so old, yet she still had to work so hard for her child, so she wanted to help, but for some reason, her body felt very heavy. Why couldn''t she get up?


    Yang Qianyun did not plan to get up and carefully listened to the activity outside. Her heart was thinking that her mother-in-law would hurry up and finish her work so she could go to bed early. However, she suddenly realized something else.


    When a child is hungry, it''s going to cause a ruckus, so he definitely won''t stop crying. Now that the child is so quiet, what''s the reason for the mother-in-law to wake up?


    After waiting for a while, the sounds of footsteps still came from the main hall, and from time to time it would be accompanied by a long and resentful sigh. The more Yang Qianyun listened, the more she felt that something was wrong, this sigh was not made by her mother-in-law, because it was a young woman''s voice. She remembered that she had closed the door when she was sleeping.


    Yang Qianyun could no longer hold it in and was very scared. She wanted to wake up her husband, Fan Lao San, to go out and take a look, but after shaking him a few times, Fan Lao San was still sleeping like a dead pig.


    The sound of their footsteps was still the same, and their sighs were still filled with bitterness.


    Yang Qianyun felt fear in her heart, but she still decided to go out and take a look. In reality, there was nothing to be afraid of. This was her home, and her husband was also sleeping on the side.


    Yang Qianyun called out for her husband''s name a few more times, but he still did not wake up. She did not care, and after stretching her heavy body a few more times, Yang Qianyun got off the bed, put on her shoes, and walked towards the direction of the living room.


    However, when Yang Qianyun arrived at the entrance of the main hall, something strange happened. The sound of footsteps and resentful sighs suddenly disappeared.


    It was as if he had disappeared into thin air.


    Could it be that he had been hallucinating, that''s not possible ¡­ Yang Qianyun thought to himself.


    Borrowing the pale moonlight outside, Yang Qianyun glanced around the room, but didn''t see anything strange. However, when he moved his eyes upwards, he saw a very horrifying scene. A woman wearing a large red robe was currently hanging on the beam of the room.


    The woman in red''s body suddenly appeared in front of Yang Qianyun. The woman in red''s face was deathly pale, and there was blood at the corners of her eyes. Her tongue stretched out as long as it could.


    When Yang Qianyun saw this, he was frightened to the point that his body was like a sieve, and his mind instantly turned blank. And at this moment, the red-clothed girl hanging from the ceiling suddenly opened her eyes, and gave Yang Qianyun a strange smile.


    Yang Qianyun was finally unable to bear it any longer and let out a miserable shriek as her body fell limply to the ground.


    "Wake up ¡­" Wake up... Touch Cloud... "What happened to you ¡­" The voice of her husband came into her ears.


    While waving his hands, Yang Qianyun loudly shouted, "Don''t kill me!" "I''m begging you, don''t kill me ¡­"


    A pair of large hands grabbed hold of Yang Qianyun''s wildly waving hands. A voice fiercely shouted, "Qianyun, it''s me. Hurry and wake up!"


    She opened her eyes and saw her husband sitting next to her, looking at her with a face full of worry. Yang Qianyun was heavily panting, and her heart was unable to calm down for a long time. Looking at her husband''s worried face, she knew that all of this was just a dream.

 C24

    That dream was truly too realistic. Yang Qianyun''s body was trembling as she threw herself into the embrace of her husband, Old Third Fan. There was still not a single trace of warmth. The scene of the woman in red hanging on the beam echoed in her heart for a long time, unable to disperse.


    Fan Lao San was more than half awake from his drunken stupor. He patted Yang Qianyun on the shoulder and softly consoled her, "Qianyun, what happened? Did you have a nightmare?"


    Yang Qianyun''s body was trembling. Like a kitten, she nestled into Fan Lao San''s embrace and said with a trembling voice, "Third Brother ¡­" I''m afraid... I dreamt that there were footsteps pacing up and down the hall, and then I got up to look ¡­ "Then..." All he saw was a woman dressed in red hanging from the ceiling beam. She ¡­ She stretched out her tongue for a long time, then suddenly opened her eyes and smiled at me ¡­ And then I woke up with a start... Third Brother... Do you think anyone has died in this house? He doesn''t want us to live in this house... "Number three, I''m really scared ¡­"


    Qiuyun, it''s just a nightmare, how can there be such evil things. Everyone says that you have thoughts during the day and dreams during the night, but during the day, our mother would say that you must have been thinking too much. Furthermore, you''ve been very tired recently, so you had this kind of dream. Fan Lao San consoled.


    Yang Qianyun nodded. She also felt that her husband''s words made some sense. At this moment, she no longer felt afraid. She snuggled into Old Fan''s embrace and once again fell into a deep sleep.


    However, not long after the sleeping Yang Qianyun closed her eyes, the sound of footsteps from the living room resounded in her ears once more. Tick, tap, tap ¡­


    Then, the woman in red appeared in her dreams once more. She was still hanging on the roof beam, her body swaying back and forth. Then, she opened her eyes and grinned maliciously at her.


    In the morning, Fan Lao San had already finished washing up, but Yang Qianyun still hadn''t gotten up. He was called out by Fan Lao San, and Fan Lao San also felt that it was a bit strange. In the past, it was his wife who had gotten up first and made breakfast, waiting for the whole family to come over to eat, but today was an exception.


    Perhaps it was because she was too tired and hadn''t slept well last night, Fan Lao San thought.


    After getting out of bed, Yang Qianyun''s face was pale. Her complexion looked terrible, and she looked as if she had aged quite a few years.


    Even when he walked, he felt light and light, his body swaying back and forth.


    Fan Xian felt that his wife was ill, so he advised her to stay at home and rest for a day while he went to the factory to ask for sick leave. But since Yang Qiuyun refused, she suddenly felt a little afraid of this old house.


    When Yang Qianyun had finished washing up, he walked into the main hall and subconsciously looked towards the location where the red-clothed woman had hung on the house beam in his dream. With just a single glance, he couldn''t help but scream in fear as his body went limp and fell onto the ground.


    This scream frightened the whole family. At the same time, Fan Lao San and his mother-in-law ran to the main hall and saw Yang Qianyun fall to the ground, her entire body trembling as she began to sob.


    Fan Lao San pulled Yang Qianyun up and asked with concern, "Qianyun, what''s wrong with you now?"


    Yang Qianyun raised his head, cried like a pear blossom, pointed at the beam and said, "Third brother ¡­." Third Brother... The dream I had last night was real... Look, there''s a hanging rope here. The woman in red I dreamt of last night was hanging here ¡­ This... "There''s a ghost in this mansion ¡­"


    When Fan Xian looked up, he really did see a hemp rope hanging from a beam. The rope was hanging down, and there was even a loop of rope beneath it. It really did look like a rope for hanging.


    Seeing this situation, even Fan Lao San was startled. He was still thinking, how come I didn''t notice this rope yesterday?


    However, Fan Lao San quickly calmed himself down and comforted Yang Qianyun, "Qiuyun, don''t be afraid, who said you could use this rope to hang yourself? In the past, poor families ate a lot of food, but they were afraid that they would bite the rat, so they hung a rope from the house beam. Under the rope, there was a basket full of food.


    Hearing Fan Lao San''s explanation, the fear in Yang Qianyun''s heart didn''t lessen. She felt that this explanation wasn''t enough to convince her that the woman in red from her dream last night was hanging here. There must be a ghost girl in this mansion ¡­


    At this moment, the mother-in-law walked over with the child in her arms. The child''s dark eyes were still fixed on the rope hanging from the beam of the house. He even issued a giggle, as if someone was playing with him.


    The grandma squatted down and looked at Yang Qianyun with her slightly cloudy eyes. She asked, "Qianyun, what kind of dream did you have last night?"


    Qiao Yun tremblingly recounted what she had dreamt of last night to her mother-in-law. She told her that she had dreamt that there were footsteps in the middle of the night in the living room. She had also dreamt of a woman wearing red clothes hanging on a beam, smiling at her.


    After listening to Yang Qianyun talk about this dream, the grandma''s face suddenly became solemn. After pondering for a moment, she said, "So you also heard the sound of footsteps ¡­."


    Upon hearing his mother-in-law''s words, Yang Qianyun immediately quivered. She asked, "Grandma ¡­." What do you mean? "


    The old granny mysteriously said, "Last night, at the latter part of the night, I still hadn''t fallen asleep. Maybe it was because I moved to my new home, but I wasn''t used to it, so I heard footsteps in the living room, walking around. At that time, the old granny was still thinking," What are you two doing? "


    Hearing Grandma say this, Yang Qianyun felt the same way. She grabbed Grandma''s arm and said with a trembling voice, "Mother ¡­." So it turns out that you heard it too. I was like you, listening to the footsteps for an entire night. Mother ¡­ Do you think there really is a ghost in this old house? "


    The mother-in-law sighed and said, "That''s not certain. From what the elders said, there are some old items in the house that have some spirituality over a long period of time. There might be some dirty things that are unwilling to be reincarnated and will not want to be reincarnated.


    "Mother ¡­" "What should we do? Why don''t we move in instead?" Yang Qianyun was truly afraid.

 C25

    He quickly said, "You say that you two are really good at doing things like this, and I finally managed to get this house from Superintendent Qin, but it hasn''t even been a day and you two already clamored to move away. You guys don''t know how nervous it is to move away from the factory, so if we were to move out this time, we would definitely have to squeeze into that little house. When we split up again, who knows how long it would take, and how many times our family would grow up, and how many times they wouldn''t stay in that little house, right?"


    At this point, Fan Lao San was furious. It was not easy to acquire a house, and if they wanted to move out now, it would be hard to explain to Qin Guan.


    Neither the old lady nor Yang Qianyun objected to what Fan Lao San had said. They both knew that it was not easy for the old man to live in such a house.


    Pausing for a moment, Fan Lao San then said, "You all said you heard footsteps last night, but why was it that I slept well and didn''t hear anything at all?"


    The old man raised his head to look at Fan Lao San and shook his head, "Child, your man is different from us women. The old man raised his head to look at Fan Lao San and shook his head," Child, your man is different from us women.


    He felt that this old lady was truly hopeless, not believing in his son, but instead believing in these mysterious things. He really did not want to move back to that small room of twenty square meters where the whole family was squeezed together.


    Seeing that his son was angry, the elderly did not insist and said, "Alright, you two hurry up and go to work. Mother will stay at home and burn some incense and paper money later, muttering that maybe that dirty thing will not cause us any more trouble at night ¡­"


    However, his heart still ached for his wife. Looking at her pale face and weak body, he advised her to rest at home for a day before going to work, but Yang Qianyun didn''t want to stay home. She ran away with him and left the house.


    Before leaving, Fan Lao San felt that there was a rope hanging from the ceiling. Feeling awkward, he stepped on the chair, cut the rope with the sickle, and threw it into a corner of the yard.


    After the couple left, the old man fed the child some milk powder and tried to coax him to sleep. In the past, the child would need to sleep for a while after drinking milk, but in this old mansion, he stopped sleeping. He was in a very good mood as he played around in the dark room by himself.


    The old man didn''t care. As long as the child was well, there was nothing to worry about.


    Yesterday, the old man had burnt some paper money and some incense. At that time, it was not completely burnt, but today, the old man once again took out these things. He even specially found a broken basin in the courtyard and used it as a brazier.


    A few incense sticks'' worth of time later, the smoke rose into the air.


    The paper money in the brazier burned very well, emitting a faint blue light.


    The old man knelt in front of the brazier, kowtowed a few times, and said, "Listen carefully, this old woman has already burnt incense for you, and even burned some paper money for you. No matter what grievances you had before you died, this old woman does not care, but since our family has moved here, we do not have any intention of offending you. "I kowtowed to you ¡­"


    As he said this, the old man once again kneeled on the ground, kowtowing heavily a few times.


    Suddenly, a whirlwind came from outside the house and blew into the house. The paper money that was burning in the brazier immediately scattered and scattered. Most of it was not completely burnt up.


    When the old man saw this scene, he was so frightened that he fell to the ground, trembling.


    The paper money hadn''t been completely burnt off, which was proof that the dirty things in the house weren''t willing to accept. Moreover, the fragrance of the burning paper money was a sign of great danger.


    The old man didn''t quite understand, but seeing such a scene, he felt that something was wrong. The house could no longer be used as a place to live, so when the child returned, he had to tell them that they had to move, or else there would be a bloody disaster.


    In the evening, the sky darkened.


    Fan Lao San rode his bicycle, carrying his wife all the way back to Flowery Lane.


    When the two of them entered the alleyway, they saw a few people standing at the entrance. However, after seeing the couple from afar, they quickly entered the courtyard and even closed the door, as if intentionally avoiding them.


    Fan Xian felt a bit annoyed. These neighbors were all weird. Were these two husband and wife that scary? It was as if they had seen a murderer when they saw them, and they ran faster than rabbits. What kind of neighbors were these?


    As for Yang Qianyun, who was sitting in the back seat, she didn''t notice those strange neighbors. Seeing that she was about to get home and saw the courtyard standing in the darkness, her originally calm mood immediately became gloomy.


    Looking at the dark wooden door, Yang Qianyun thought of that nightmare from last night, the woman in red clothes hanging on the beam of the house.


    Thinking of this, Yang Qianyun''s body trembled again. She was afraid of this mansion, afraid of the quiet night.


    However, this was her own home and she had no choice but to go back. She still had her youngest son who was almost a year old. When she thought of her son, the fear in Yang Qianyun''s heart lessened by quite a bit.


    Pushing open the door, as soon as the two entered the house, Yang Qianyun saw her mother-in-law standing in the yard with the child in her arms, and her face looked extremely bad.


    Before the two of them could stop the bicycle, the old man said, "My child, we can''t live in this house anymore. Let''s move out tomorrow ¡­"

 C26

    Fan Lao San was originally in a very good mood, but before the car could stop, he heard the old lady''s sudden question. His face immediately grew dark as he said unhappily, "Mother, why did you also cause trouble?" We''ve only been here for a day and you''re already saying that you want to move out. Are we going to stay in that one-bedroom house? "If you want to move in, then go back. I don''t plan on staying ¡­"


    Seeing his son''s angry look, the elder shook his head helplessly and said, "Son, it''s not that mother wants to cause trouble, but this house can''t be occupied. Just now, mother burned paper money for the previous owner of the house and even burned incense, but he didn''t accept it at all.


    It was better to not talk about it, but when it came to this matter, Fan Lao San''s belly was full of anger, and he immediately became angry, saying, "Mother!" You''re talking to me about all these weird things again. What kind of era is this, and you''re telling me all this? "I think you''re just trying to not let this family off, you''re just a nice grandson. Don''t bother about other things, I don''t believe that an old mansion can cause any trouble!"


    With that said, Fan Lao San angrily pushed his bicycle to the door and walked inside the house in a huff.


    Yang Qianyun originally wanted to say something to Fan Lao San, but seeing how angry he was with Grandma, she could only helplessly shake her head. She picked up the bicycle and took the child from Grandma and comforted him, "Mother, he hasn''t been in a good mood lately, so don''t be angry. Actually, I don''t think this old house is good, but compared to that one-bedroom place, this place is quite spacious.


    The old granny sighed helplessly, as if she was talking to herself, "I don''t listen to the words of the old man, and I''m at a disadvantage. I''m just afraid that if we stay here for a few more days, it''ll be too late for us to move out ¡­"


    After saying that, the old granny staggered towards the kitchen with a helpless look on her face.


    Yang Qianyun carried the child back into the house. Seeing that Fan Lao San was sitting alone, smoking a cigarette with an extremely bitter look on his face, she opened her mouth, wanting to say something. In the end, she didn''t say a single word and carried the child to help her mother-in-law cook.


    He busied himself until around seven in the evening, when the meal was ready.


    The family sat around the table and ate. During this time, no one talked about moving other people. Other than the sound of chopsticks hitting the table, there was no other sound. The meal was very dull.


    In the past, in that one-bedroom house, although the house was small, after Fan Lao San and his wife left work, they would eat with their children in their arms and they would talk and laugh. In the past, in that one-room house, although the house was small, but after Fan Lao and his wife left work, they would eat with their children and they would talk and laugh.


    The meal soon ended, but the child began to cry again. After the meal, he continued to cry, as if he was a completely different person from yesterday.


    The family took turns to go on the offensive. No matter what, they couldn''t coax the child into crying so miserably. Even his throat became hoarse from crying; this was a situation that had never happened before with good reputation.


    Yang Qiuyun thought that the child was sick, but when she touched his head, it wasn''t hot at all, and no one knew what was going on, but it was impossible for the child to always cry. Crying proved that the child was not feeling well, so the couple took the child out of the alley and went to the nearby hospital to have a look and see what was wrong with the child.


    Strangely, however, the crying ceased as soon as the child came out of the room, but the couple still worried about the child. They went to the hospital, went to the hospital, checked with the doctor, and found that nothing was wrong, neither fever nor diarrhea, everything was normal.


    By the time the couple returned home, it was already late at night.


    The lights in the alley were all out, and the house they lived in was even darker and more frightening. It was always surrounded by a dense darkness, and it was so oppressive that it was suffocating.


    Originally, the child had fallen asleep all the way back home, but once again, the child became noisy and began to cry incessantly.


    This time, even Fan Lao San felt that something wasn''t right. Why did the child stop crying as soon as he walked out of the courtyard?


    The old man, who hadn''t spoken much, gave the couple an answer. The old man said, "Before a child is three years old, he was born with a yin yang eye and could see things that adults couldn''t. The reason why he kept crying at home is because he saw something he shouldn''t have seen ¡­"


    Even though he didn''t know how to react to his mother''s words, Fan Lao San didn''t refute her at all. Instead, a fire burned in his heart, making him feel extremely stifled.


    Fortunately, the child continued to cry until midnight. Finally, he was tired from crying and fell asleep. Finally, the family was at peace.


    Fan Lao San and Yang Qianyun were extremely tired. They simply packed up, then lay down to sleep.


    The dark night came again, and it was as if a pair of invisible hands had wrapped around the old mansion, oppressive and oppressive.


    The couple lay there, exhausted but unable to sleep, their hearts in a mess, each thinking about their own problems, especially the third brother Fan, who was tossing and turning and feeling uncomfortable all over. He suddenly recalled the order from the factory director of the Qin family that someone might have died in this house before handing him the key, and if they didn''t live in peace, they would move back.


    At that time, he had even confidently said that he was an atheist without fear.


    But now that things had gotten to this point, Fan Lao San felt a bit unsettled.


    At this time, Yang Qianyun, who was beside him, grabbed onto Fan Lao San''s shoulder and softly said, "Third Brother ¡­." Why do I feel like I don''t have the slightest peace in this old house, if it really isn''t possible ¡­ "We ¡­"


    Fan Lao San turned his head to look at Yang Qianyun, and his breathing became rough. After a while, he said, "We''ll talk about it in a few days ¡­ ¡­"


    After saying this, Fan Lao San used the blanket to cover his head, not intending to pay any more attention to Yang Qianyun.


    At some point in time, Fan Lao San suddenly felt very tired, and his eyelids became extremely heavy.


    At this moment, a strange sound suddenly resounded in his ears. Tick, tap, tap ¡­ Tick, tap, tap ¡­ This was the sound of footsteps coming from the direction of the main hall.


    In the morning, Fan Lao San had heard his wife tell his mother that when he went to bed at night, there was the sound of footsteps in the hall. He had actually heard it today.

 C27

    He just wanted to see, what exactly is causing this mess in his family, no matter if it was a person or a demon, as long as they were caught by him, they would definitely not have a good ending!


    Thinking to this point, Fan Lao San''s sleepiness completely disappeared, and he slowly sat up on the bed. He even turned his head to look at Yang Qianyun, who was sleeping soundly, and even let out a snore. Fan Lao San didn''t want to wake his wife, so he nimbly got off the bed, put on his shoes, and picked up a small stool from the side of the bed, using it as a weapon as he slowly walked towards the living room.


    The sound of footsteps still echoed in the living room. Tick, tap, tap ¡­ It was as if a woman was walking in circles in the living room.


    Grasping the small stool tightly in his hands, Fan Lao San took a deep breath, put his hand on the handle of the door, gritted his teeth, and fiercely pushed open the door. The moment the door opened, a cold wind blew against him, sending chills all over his body.


    He then looked around the room. Under the dim moonlight, he quickly scanned through the hall. However, he didn''t see anything. Even the sound of the footsteps had disappeared.


    Just as Fan Lao San was puzzled, a bitter sigh suddenly came from the top of his head. This voice seemed to come from another space, ethereal and distant, but filled with resentment, causing one to feel a chill in their heart. Upon hearing this voice, Fan Lao San felt as if his heart had been ruthlessly struck, and his breathing immediately became rapid.


    He hurriedly raised his head to look at the source of the voice. When he saw it, he was so frightened that he staggered and almost fell to the ground.


    The hair on his head stood up and shuddered. This was the feeling he was experiencing.


    Because he saw a very strange scene.


    A woman wearing a large red robe was currently hanging from the roof of her house. Her blood-red clothes were so bright that it seemed as if they had just been drenched in blood, and the red feeling was as if blood could drip out at any time. A cold wind blew, and the woman hanging on the house beams swayed with the wind, while the room beams emitted creaking sounds that would cause one''s teeth to clench.


    Seeing the woman in red hanging from the rafters, Fan Lao San immediately remembered what his wife had told him yesterday morning. She said that she had a dream, and in the dream she had a woman in a blood-red robe hanging from the rafters of her house. So all of this was real, because he had seen it all.


    The woman hanging from the ceiling beam swayed, finally moving in front of Fan Lao San.


    Fan Lao San was scared silly, standing there not daring to move.


    A gust of wind blew again, stirring up the black hair covering the woman''s head, revealing her extremely pale face. The woman''s eyes were tightly closed, but two streams of blood suddenly flowed out, and she abruptly opened her eyes.


    What kind of eyes were those? The malice and resentment within them seemed endless, and when Fan Lao San looked directly into those eyes, his mind went blank and his soul almost flew out of his body.


    His body involuntarily shuddered. The hand holding the chair loosened and the chair fell to the ground.


    Fan Lao San''s teeth chattered nonstop, but he still dared to ask, "You ¡­" "Who are you ¡­"


    The woman in red gave Fan Lao San a weird smile and said, "Who I am is not important." The important thing is that your whole family is going to die ¡­ "


    After saying this, the woman suddenly began to laugh loudly. Her body floated down from the rafters as she charged at the third brother Fan. The third brother Fan cried out in fear as his hands began to struggle wildly.


    He could feel that the woman in red had both hands around his neck, and his consciousness had become increasingly faint. Was he about to die?


    Just as he lost consciousness, Fan Lao San abruptly opened his eyes.


    Only now did Fan Lao San realize that he was still lying on the bed, with the bright moonlight shining in the room, and the floor covered with a layer of silver frost.


    His body was drenched in sweat and he was covered in cold sweat.


    This was a terrible nightmare.


    Fan Lao San took a deep breath, thinking to himself, It''s a good thing this was a dream, otherwise I would have died.


    He turned his head to look at the sleeping Yang Qianyun. She was sleeping soundly, just like she had just now.


    But when Fan Lao San''s eyes adapted to the darkness of the room, he discovered that there was something wrong with Yang Qianyun.


    Yang Qianyun''s hair wasn''t that long, and... How could the clothes she wore be red? It was as red as blood.


    He clearly remembered that when Yang Qianyun was sleeping, she wasn''t wearing this sort of pajamas.


    After hesitating for a moment, Fan Lao San placed his hand on Yang Qianyun''s shoulder. At this time, Fan Lao San''s heart chilled. His body was as cold as ice.


    Fan Lao San increased his strength and gave Yang Qianyun a shake. "Qianyun ¡­" "Wake up ¡­"


    Yang Qianyun''s body slightly moved. She slowly sat up with her back facing him.


    Suddenly, Yang Qianyun''s body swayed, and her neck emitted the sound of bones rubbing against each other. Yang Qianyun''s neck slowly rotated, and fiercely, she did a 180 degree turn, with her head directly hanging on the back of her neck. Soon after, Fan Lao San saw a pair of pale-white, paper-like faces, as well as the blood and tears flowing from the corners of her eyes.


    This woman wasn''t his wife, she ¡­ She was the woman hanging on the beam of the house!


    Seeing this scene, Fan Lao San completely collapsed. He let out a miserable howl like a pig being butchered, and tumbled down from the bed, landing heavily on the ground.


    "Third brother ¡­" Third Brother... "What are you doing? What kind of hysteria are you suffering from in the middle of the night ¡­"


    "Don''t ah ¡­" Don''t ah... "Don''t come over here ¡­"


    Fan Lao San wildly waved his hands, shouting like a madman.


    A pair of hands suddenly grabbed hold of Fan Xian''s arms, "Third Bro ¡­" "Wake up and open your eyes. I''m Qiao Yun ¡­"


    He was afraid that after opening his eyes, he would see the woman in bright red again. After a while, his mother''s voice once again rang in his ears, "Third child, what''s wrong with you? You didn''t sleep at all at night, so why are you shouting so noisily ¡­"


    There was his mother''s voice here, so it couldn''t be that ghost girl, right? Fan Lao San opened his eyes and saw his wife Yang Qianyun and his mother''s anxious faces.

 C28

    Fan Lao San stared blankly, his heart pounding like it was about to leap out of his throat. Deep autumn, the night was cold, but Fan Lao San was covered in cold sweat, and his pajamas were completely soaked in sweat.


    Her body was shaking violently, and the red-clothed ghost girl''s pale face was hovering in her mind. There were also those words that came out of her mouth: "Your whole family will die ¡­"


    A deep chill enveloped the surroundings, leaving Fan Lao San unable to react for a long time.


    All he could hear were the concerned voices of his wife Yang Qianyun and his mother, so he didn''t even hear a word.


    Shaking his head, he took a deep breath and then said with a trembling voice, "Mother ¡­" Qiao Yun, I believe you. There is something strange about this old mansion. I also dreamt of that woman in red. It ¡­ "It''s hanging on the beam of our living room ¡­"


    When they heard Fan Lao San say these words, Yang Qianyun and the old man both became silent.


    The room suddenly became silent.


    After a while, the old man said, "Today, I burned some paper money onto the spirits of the wrongdoers in this room. They were unwilling to accept it, so it seems like they don''t want us to disturb their peace ¡­" Just now, I also dreamed about that woman in red. Her face was as white as paper, her eyes were still bleeding, and she even told me ¡­ "Our entire family is going to die ¡­"


    At this point, Fan Lao San and Yang Qianyun''s bodies trembled again, especially Fan Lao San''s. His mother''s dream was no different from his own. Both of them had said the same thing, that their entire family would die.


    That was because Fan Lao San had never experienced it, and now in his dreams, when he saw that female ghost in red with his own eyes, he couldn''t help but find it hard to believe. Panicking, Fan Lao San grabbed hold of his mother''s arm and said, "Mother, then what should we do? How about we wait until dawn before we move out so that the female ghost won''t harm us ¡­"


    The old man sighed and said, "It''s good to do this, but I''m afraid that the red ghost will come after us. Even if we move to the ends of the earth, it will find us, and when mother dreams of the ghost, it will only threaten us to kill it and not tell us to move us out. If it really wants to hurt us, then it will be useless no matter where we go ¡­"


    "Mother ¡­" "You''re too experienced, so think of a way. The child is still young, what if something happens to him?" Fan Lao San begged.


    Yang Qianyun was also panicking. Only her mother-in-law would know about this sort of thing, so she said, "Grandma ¡­ ¡­." "Think about it. Is there any other way? Your grandson is too young, we can''t let that ghost girl harm us ¡­"


    The old man thought for a while, then said: "Why don''t we find an expert to help us take a look at the magic. We can do some magic and see if we can catch this ghost girl, even if we can''t hold her down, we can''t let her harm our family ¡­"


    "Mother ¡­" Do you know where there is such an expert? "I invited master over as soon as the sun rose. I won''t be going to work tomorrow, that''s all." A spark of hope ignited in Fan Lao San''s heart as he spoke.


    The old man thought carefully for a moment and said, "There seems to be a Taoist temple in the south of the city, there is an old Taoist named Taoist Yun Yang. The old man thought carefully and said," There seems to be a Taoist temple in the south of the city, there is an old Taoist named Yun Yang, I heard that he is called Taoist Yun Yang.


    "Alright, I''ll go as soon as the sun shines." Fan Lao San hurriedly said.


    At this moment, it was already the latter half of the night. No one in the family dared to stay in the living room, as they all hid in their bedrooms, staring at the sleeping child, waiting for daybreak.


    There were no longer any clicks of footsteps in the living room, but the whole family remained silent as they struggled with each other.


    It wasn''t easy for him to wait until dawn. Before he even had time to eat breakfast, he went to the factory to get a day off, then bought some gifts and went to a monastery in the south of the city to invite that Daoist Master Yun Yang.


    The monastery to the south of the city was halfway up the mountain, and by the time Fan Lao San had reached it, it was already past ten in the afternoon.


    This was a very awe-inspiring Taoist temple, with an ancient atmosphere. Fan Lao San bought some food and drink, but didn''t buy anything like tobacco or alcohol, he was worried that people''s cooking rules were strict. Without cigarettes or alcohol, even the food they bought was the highest grade of vegetarian food in the market, and he spent quite a bit of money on it.


    After hesitating at the monastery''s entrance for a while, Fan Lao San knocked on the temple''s red lacquer door with an uneasy heart.


    After waiting for a while, a reply came from the courtyard. A small sound of footsteps could be heard walking towards the door.


    The door opened, and a twenty-something year old Daoist stuck his head out. He looked Fan Lao San up and down before asking, "What are you doing here?"


    Fan Lao San said respectfully, "Hello..." I... I am here to see Taoist Yun Yang, is he here? "


    The little Daoist looked at Fan Lao San once more and impatiently said, "My master is taking a nap, wait here for a bit. When he wakes up, I''ll come call you."


    With that, the little cultivator was about to close the door when Fan Lao San said, "Fellow cultivator, I''ll have to trouble you to inform me that I have urgent business with Daoist Yun Yang and that my life is in danger ¡­"


    "Then you still have to wait. My master is taking a nap, so I don''t dare to disturb him. Who would be worried if he lost his temper?" The Daoist said again.


    The third brother wasn''t someone who didn''t have eyes, so he hurriedly took out 20 yuan from his pocket and stuffed it into the Daoist''s hands. He said politely, "Daoist, please help me. I do have urgent matters at home."


    The little Daoist looked at the twenty dollars in his hand and immediately smiled. In that year, twenty dollars was not a small sum; it was equivalent to Fan Lao San''s salary for several days.


    The Daoist laughed and said, "Sure, who''s still in a good situation? Just wait here, I''ll tell Master right away."


    With that, the Daoist turned and walked back into the courtyard. Seeing the long-gone back of the small path, Fan Lao San felt a bit more at ease.


    He thought to himself, it looks like this Daoist Yun Yang is quite the capable person, even his youngest disciple is so domineering, there should be many people looking for Taoist Yun Yang to do things.


    After waiting at the door for a while, the Daoist turned back and said, "Benefactor, please come in. My master has already woken up and is waiting for you in the room."

 C29

    The third brother thanked him profusely and followed the Daoist into the courtyard.


    Passing through the front hall, he went around a small garden and arrived at a main hall. From afar, Fan Xian could see an old Daoist sitting upright on a chair, his eyes slightly closed.


    As soon as the Daoist entered the room, he said, "Master, it is this Benefactor who is looking for you."


    At this moment, the old Daoist opened his eyes and looked at Fan Xian. His eyes were bright and full of spirit as he came up to Fan Xian, "Benefactor, it looks like your hall is dark and your roof is covered by dark clouds. Have you run into something unclean recently?"


    His words had truly revealed Fan Xian''s inner thoughts, and he was now filled with admiration towards the old Daoist. Before he could even open his mouth to speak, the old Daoist had revealed his intentions. This person was definitely an expert, so he immediately became extremely excited and said with a trembling voice, "Daoist ¡­" "You really are an expert. Recently, I''ve encountered some unclean things. I hope that the Taoist can definitely save the lives of our family''s elders and children ¡­"


    He waved his hand and said, "No rush, no hurry. If you have something to say, you should first sit down. This Penniless Priest wants to see what exactly is wrong with you before being able to prescribe the correct medicine."


    Old man Fan hesitated for a while, but he still didn''t dare sit down in front of an expert. Daoist Yunyang waved his hand for him to sit down, and then Old man Fan put down the gifts he had brought and sat down on a small stool.


    Next, Fan Lao San told the story of what had happened to his family, starting with the old house and ending with the nightmare the family had had that night. A woman in red appeared in their dreams, disturbing their family and threatening to kill them.


    After listening to Fan Xian''s teary face, the old Daoist''s face immediately became solemn. Reaching out his hand to stroke his goatee, he solemnly said, "It looks like this is a fierce ghost that haunts the world. This is to let your family be the scapegoat so she can be reincarnated ¡­"


    At that time, he had kneeled in front of the old Daoist, begging, "Daoist leader, I really have no other choice. My child is not even a year old, and there''s also an old lady above him.


    Saying this, the third brother''s eyes reddened and he began to cry.


    Daoist Yunyang waved his hand and said, "Alright, you stand up first. This humble one has learned the Dao since childhood and beheaded countless vengeful spirits. Although that evil ghost is powerful, this humble one is not afraid of it. Furthermore, cultivators, this is the duty of the Dao to exterminate demons. This humble one will not just watch until I die."


    Hearing Daoist Yun Yang say this, Fan Lao San naturally expressed his gratitude.


    However, at this moment, Daoist Cloud Yang hesitated and shot a look at the young Daoist by the side.


    The little cultivator cunningly smiled and said, "Master ¡­" This time, we still need to purchase a lot of things to use as our method of practice. It seems like the monastery doesn''t have much money left, what do we do now? "


    Daoist Yun Yang coughed dryly and said unhappily, "If it''s not enough, then think of another way, let''s do our best in this matter ¡­"


    Having said that, even if Fan Lao San had no eyes, he would still understand what Yun Yang meant. He hurriedly took out a few hundred dollars from his pocket and handed it to the young daoist, saying, "Since Taoist Yun Yang is willing to help, I have nothing much to say. Here is three hundred dollars, please accept it. When this is done, I, Fan Lao San, will thank you again."


    Daoist Yunyang put on an act and said, "This money is not something that can be taken away. Helping you with this is my duty. You shouldn''t take it back, you should take it back ¡­"


    There was no way that Fan Lao San would be willing. He directly stuffed the money into the young daoist''s hands. The two of them gave way for a while, and in the end, the young daoist still received the money.


    Since this matter had been confirmed, Old Fan and Old Fan were overjoyed. He felt that he had found the right person. This Daoist Yun Yang had the appearance of a celestial being, so he was obviously someone with great ability.


    After that, Fan Lao San impatiently asked when Chang would go to his house to catch ghosts.


    Taoist Yun Yang looked at the sun outside and said, "It''s still too early, we''ll have to wait until nightfall to catch the ghost. Why don''t you leave the address behind, this humble one still has to prepare some things to catch the ghost, and after that I''ll head over to your house. What do you think?"


    Naturally, Fan Lao San agreed and bid Daoist Yun Yang farewell, walking home excitedly.


    He had not expected that things would go so smoothly. He had so easily managed to get Daoist Cloud Yang to help him. If he could get the ghost girl, he would be able to stay in the old mansion and save a lot of trouble. His salary for the past few months had not been spent in vain.


    After he left, the little Daoist walked over to Daoist Yun Yang''s side, looked at his back, and said, "Master, this kid is so willing to spend money, but he still has a lot of oil to fish for. Now we''re rich."


    Yun Yang nodded his head and laughed, "We''ve indeed lost quite a bit of face recently and someone willing to spend a lot of money has finally arrived. I just don''t know how much more he will give us after this is done."


    "Master, don''t worry. He still has something to ask of us. He will definitely be willing to spend the money. It''s just that this kid is so generous. Did he really meet a ghost at home?" The Daoist said with a somewhat worried tone.


    "Where are all these monsters? Nonsense, let''s go tonight and deal with them. We''ll be back in a few minutes and get the money soon, haha ¡­" Daoist Yun Yang laughed.


    Fan Lao San happily went home and told his family about his invitation to Daoist Yun Yang. His wife and mother were all overjoyed. It seemed like their home had finally been settled.


    The family''s worries were finally relieved.


    The third brother and the daughter-in-law, Yang Qianyun, both took a day off and busied themselves with tonight''s events. Thinking about how Daoist Yun Yang would be at home today, they went to the market to buy some chickens and ducks and prepared dinner. Daoist Yun Yang was an expert, so no matter what, he had to properly entertain him.


    The family worked until the sky almost turned dark, but there was still no sign of Daoist Cloud Yang. Third Brother Fan was even slightly worried. Daoist Yun Yang wouldn''t not come, would he?

 C30

    The family nervously waited for a while. The sky was completely dark and Daoist Yun Yang still hadn''t come. Yang Qianyun was a bit worried as she said to Third Brother Fan, "Third Brother, why hasn''t Daoist Yun Yang come yet? It can''t be that he hasn''t found us yet, right? Why don''t you go out and take a look, and invite Daoist Yun Yang into our house? "


    Even Fan Lao San was a bit worried. When he thought of the red-clothed female ghost he had dreamt of last night, his heart was in turmoil. If Daoist Yun Yang had not come tonight, then there would have been no way for him to pass the night.


    Just as he was about to leave, he heard a knock on the door. The old man happily went over to open the gate, and saw Daoist Yun Yang with a horsetail whisk in his hand, and a short distance behind him, appearing right in front of him.


    Seeing that they had arrived, Fan Lao San was overjoyed. He quickly greeted them and invited them into the courtyard.


    When he arrived in the middle of the courtyard, he suddenly stopped and sighed, "There''s really something wrong with this old house. It''s filled with killing intent, it''s like a demon from the north, and there''s even an old locust tree planted in this yard. The tree must be full of leaves and leaves, and the locust tree is like a spirit of wood, easily hiding away all the filth and filth from the spirits."


    Hearing this old Daoist''s words, Fan Lao San couldn''t help but feel deep veneration for him once again. These words were similar to what the old lady had said, but were more detailed than what the old lady had said. It seemed that this Daoist was indeed a master, and Fan Lao San was full of admiration for him.


    At this time, the Daoist stood on the side and said, "Master, the ghosts in this old mansion are very powerful. It''s not easy to subdue them, and there''s a chance that they might devour us. This mission is very dangerous, how about ¡­"


    The old Daoist looked gloomy once again as he stood there silently.


    Hearing the Daoist''s meaning, Fan Lao San didn''t want to help anymore, so he was a bit flustered and begged again, "Daoist ¡­" "No matter what, you have to save my family. If you can resolve this matter, I will thank all of you greatly ¡­"


    The mother of the third brother carefully sized up Daoist Yun Yang, only to see his white beard, white hair, and extraordinary bearing; he had the appearance of an expert. Seeing his appearance, she was more convinced, and hearing that the little Daoist was unwilling to help, she was afraid of danger, so she agreed, "Daoist Yun Yang ¡­ "We really have no other choice at home, so please help us. The child is still so young. If there were any mishaps, how would our family be able to live on ¡­"


    Dao Elder Yun Yang remained reserved for a while, before he turned and glared at the Dao Priest, and said angrily, "You traitorous disciple, how can you speak like that? Even though the wraiths in this old house are fierce, we cultivators must not leave them in the lurch. Even if I have to sacrifice my life, I will still take the wraiths in this house! "


    The little Daoist was submissive and only said, "Disciple understands his mistake."


    Daoist Cloud Yang''s words were righteous, and he was clearly a great Daoist. Naturally, Third Elder Fan''s family was extremely grateful, and Third Elder Fan said that dinner was already prepared at home, so it wouldn''t be too late to invite Daoist Cloud Yang and the little Daoist Priest to dinner before catching ghosts.


    Daoist Yunyang raised his head and looked at the sky. He extended his fingers and pretended to count before saying, "That''s fine, now is not the time to catch ghosts. Let''s fill up our stomachs first."


    In this way, Fan Lao San led the two sect elders into the room. Dinner had already been prepared at the table, and everything was ready. In addition, he was also afraid that the old Daoist wouldn''t eat meat or fish, and had prepared some vegetarian food.


    Who knew that the moment the two Taoists, one old and one young, sat at the table, they would immediately feast on meat and meat. They even drank quite a bit of white wine, the entire bottle having been cleanly drunk by the Taoists until their faces were red and their necks thick.


    After eating dinner, the old Daoist walked a bit erratically. He raised his head again to look at the sky and said that the auspicious hour had arrived, so he could open the altar.


    As a result, the family began to get busy. Fan Lao San and the Daoist Priest brought out a table from the house and placed it in the middle of the courtyard. The Daoist priest placed a layer of yellow cloth on the table and placed some chicken, duck, fish, melon and other offerings on it.


    After the old Daoist added three sticks of fragrance into the incense burner, he took a horsetail whisk and began to circle around the altar. As he walked in circles, he began to mumble to himself at a very fast speed, no one could hear what he was mumbling about.


    If someone was listening closely to his side, they might be able to hear his words. The old Daoist read: "I''ve struck gold tonight, and my wealth is rolling in. I don''t have enough delicacies to eat, and I can eat anything with a flick of my horsetail whisk ¡­"


    The family of three stood not far from the altar respectfully, looking at the old Daoist with a respectful face, not even daring to breathe out.


    In the end, the old Daoist stopped in front of the altar again. His entire body started trembling as he waved the horsetail whisk in his hand from left to right and shouted, "Today, the old Daoist is here to catch the ghosts and monsters. Leave quickly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the old Daoist took out a handful of paper money from within the sleeves of his loose Daoist robe. As the paper money spilled over the sky, his body once again trembled uncontrollably.


    At this moment, a sudden gust of wind blew across the courtyard, causing the tribute on the altar to sway for a while. A few apples fell from the plates onto the ground.


    The candles around the altar were extinguished in an instant, especially the incense stick that had broken from the center and fell to the ground.


    The old Daoist suddenly felt that something was wrong and turned around to look at the Daoist priest beside him. The Daoist priest also had a helpless look on his face as he shook his head, indicating that he was not the cause of the old Daoist priest''s mischief.


    That old Daoist was also a bit anxious, but he still did things that required a lot of face. He suddenly stomped his foot and shouted: "Tai! "How dare you! This humble Taoist''s kindness surpassed yours, yet you refuse to listen. Do you really have to use such ruthless means to shatter your soul?"


    As he spoke, the old Daoist swung his horsetail whisk once again, sweeping through the courtyard. His horsetail whisk flew into the air as he cursed, "Let''s see if I won''t beat you to death, you bear toy!"

 C31

    The old Daoist waved his horsetail whisk around the courtyard and finally arrived at the entrance of the hall. At this moment, a cold wind blew over and the old Daoist couldn''t help but shiver before coming to a stop.


    In this period of time, the old Daoist Priest''s hair had stood straight up in the cold wind, and his robe was fluttering in the wind.


    Suddenly, the old Daoist could feel a pair of extremely sinister eyes fiercely staring at him from the direction of the hall.


    Daoist Yun Yang forcefully swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked towards the direction of the hall. The sight was nothing important, but he was immediately frightened to the point of trembling and sitting on the floor, because he saw a woman dressed in blood-red clothes hanging on a beam in the hall. She was currently staring at him with a pair of extremely malicious eyes.


    This Daoist Yun Yang did not have any real ability, he was only here to cheat some money, but who would have thought that he actually met a ghost. The incomparable fear lingered in his mind, his mind went blank, and he was so scared that he did not dare move.


    At this time, the ghost girl hanging on the beam suddenly opened her mouth and said, "Those that don''t want to die, hurry up and leave, otherwise you''ll die together!"


    This bitter and malicious voice exploded above Yun Yang''s head. It was as if Taoist Yun Yang had been hit on the head with a baton as he immediately rolled and crawled to his feet. He did not care about wetting his pants as he turned around and ran.


    The scene in the hall was only seen by Daoist Priest Yun Yang. The rest of the people did not notice anything amiss.


    Daoist Yun Yang was completely scared silly by the red-clothed female ghost, he couldn''t care so much about it. He stumbled and ran towards the courtyard entrance, falling and tumbling a few times.


    This scene stunned the entire courtyard, especially Old Fan. He hurried over and asked, "Daoist ¡­" Dao leader, what''s wrong with you? "


    The little Daoist didn''t know what was going on, but seeing his master scrambling to run out of the courtyard, he hurried to chase after him. Fan Lao San couldn''t catch up to Daoist Yun Yang, but grabbed his sleeve and asked, "Young Daoist, what''s wrong with Daoist Yun Yang?"


    My master has overused himself and suffered some injuries, so he must hurry back to the temple to treat his injuries. You don''t have to worry, just now, my master did something about fighting the evil spirits in the old mansion. That evil ghost has already been taken in by my master, so you can live a good life from now on. "


    Only after hearing what the little Daoist said did he relax and hurriedly put the several hundred dollars he had prepared into his hands. The little Daoist faked a delay, and finally happily accepted the money; today, his master''s expression was very strange, and he was truly worried about him. He didn''t dare to stay in the Fan family for long, and after taking the money, he chased after Daoist Yun Yang without even packing up his things.


    It was just that at this moment, Yun Yang ran faster than a rabbit and disappeared in the blink of an eye. The little Daoist chased him crazily as he shouted, "Master ¡­" Master... "Wait for me ¡­"


    Not only was his pants wet, he had been knocked over a few times, and his robe was even dirty. He did not look like he had any sort of immortal bone at all, and right now, Daoist Yun Yang''s face was filled with panic as he crazily ran while shouting, "Ghost ¡­" "Ghost ¡­"


    However, when Daoist Cloud Yang shouted these words, he had already run far away. His mournful voice reverberated throughout the silent night, and really did seem like an evil ghost ¡­


    After the old and young Taoist had left, the stone hanging over the Fan family''s hearts finally fell to the ground.


    However, there was still some doubt in Fan Lao''s mother''s heart. She said to Fan Lao San, "Third Brother, what happened to Daoist Yun Yang just now? He ran away faster than a rabbit, as if he was frightened by something. Why didn''t he let us know?"


    Fan Lao San replied casually, "Mother, I asked that Daoist just now, he said he fought with the evil spirits in our house. Although he took them back, he was still injured, so he hurried back to the temple. Don''t worry, we''ll be able to stay here in the future ¡­" Fan Lao San said carelessly, "Mother, I asked that Daoist just now, he said he fought with the evil spirits in our house.


    The old man nodded, but he was still a bit worried. She felt that Daoist Cloud Yang was a bit abnormal and didn''t really look like a Daoist priest. But then she thought about it again, those with real ability were usually eccentric and this was understandable.


    After that, the family tidied up a bit, cleaned up the tables in the yard, and carried them back to the living room to wash up before going back to their own rooms to sleep.


    Yesterday at this time, this brat had spent most of the night and even went to the hospital to take a look. Everything was fine, it seems like this Taoist Yun Yang really is an expert, after this spell, his own baby will be fine.


    Fan Lao San thought.


    Another quiet night.


    A full moon hung in the sky outside the window.


    Suddenly, a black cloud drifted over, blocking the full moon. Once again, the entire world was shrouded in darkness.


    Fan Lao San and Yang Qianyun lay on the bed. They were extremely excited and were unable to sleep for a while.


    The stone that was hanging in everyone''s heart finally fell to the ground. The red-clothed female ghost that had been bothering them for the past few days was finally taken away by Daoist Yun Yang.


    In the future, his home would be peaceful and peaceful, and happy days would soon come. Although he had spent a lot of money to invite Yun Yang over, it was worth it.


    The couple both had the same thought in their hearts.


    The two quietly chatted for a while, while Fan Lao San tightly hugged Yang Qianyun. The more he looked, the happier he got, and he opened his mouth to move closer.


    After a few rounds of rain and clouds, the two of them felt a little tired and fell into a deep slumber.


    Half asleep and half awake, Fan Lao San suddenly heard a sound from within the hall. It was the sound of footsteps, very, very soft.


    Tick, tap, tap ¡­ Tick, tap, tap ¡­


    Fan Lao San''s head exploded with a bang, and he abruptly sat up!


    Why were there footsteps? Didn''t Taoist Yun Yang take in the evil spirits in the old mansion? What was with this voice?


    The fear in his heart rose again, gradually turning into anger. What more do you want from the dirty things in this room? Do you think I, Fan Lao San, am easy to bully? At most, I''ll just fight it out with you!

 C32

    Fan Lao San abruptly sat up, his heart filled with rage. He picked up a chair and walked out of the hall.


    He could not understand why the dirty things in this room would want to go against his family. The Taoist had also invited them, and the offerings had also been served. He had done all that needed to be done, but he still could not solve any problems.


    There was no longer any fear in his heart, only anger. He decided to drive away all the filth in the room by himself.


    Grasping the chair in his hand tightly, Fan Lao San angrily walked to the door of the hall, but he did not rush out. Instead, he waited at the door of the bedroom, quietly listening, listening to the footsteps outside. The last time, he clearly remembered that when he walked to the door, the footsteps stopped.


    But this time, there wasn''t any. The footsteps still sounded, beep, beep ¡­ Tick, tap, tap ¡­ Very, very light...


    Taking a deep breath, Fan Lao San grasped the chair in his hands once more, lifted the curtain, and rushed out.


    However, when Fan Lao San rushed into the hall, he saw an unbelievable scene. His one-year-old Xiao Qiang was standing inside the hall. He was only one year old, and had just learned how to walk. Was it him that had made the sound of the footsteps? Where did his grandmother go? Why didn''t she take good care of this brat?


    In a split-second, many questions floated up to the surface in Fan Lao San''s mind, but the rage that filled his heart immediately melted away, leaving only love and love.


    Putting down the chair in his hands, Fan Lao San crouched down and stretched out his hands to his son. "Xiao Qiang ¡­" "Good girl, come to daddy here ¡­"


    Xiao Qiang continued to move slowly in the living room, his shoulders shaking slightly as if he did not hear his father''s words.


    Fan Lao San called out again, "Xiao Qiang, come to daddy. Where''s your grandma?"


    At this moment, Xiao Qiang suddenly burst out laughing, his cackling laughter reverberating in the spacious hall. He slowly turned around, turning around very slowly. As he did so, his laughter did not stop.


    Fan Lao San felt that something was wrong, and an indescribable fear arose in his heart, causing his heart to beat violently.


    After a long while, Xiao Qiang finally turned around and faced Fan Lao San.


    A strange smile hung on his one-year-old son''s face, causing him to feel a chill down his spine.


    Fan Xian noticed that his son''s face was surprisingly white today, and his eyes were very bright, as if they were slightly red.


    "Father ¡­" Xiao Qiang stopped laughing and shouted with his young and tender voice.


    The fact that his son still called him father proved that there were no big problems.


    But the scene that followed made Fan Lao San so frightened that he almost fell to the ground.


    Xiao Qiang once again said with his young and tender voice, "Father ¡­ Auntie said that today, our whole family must die ¡­ "


    Moreover, it was accompanied by Xiao Qiang''s frantic laughter. Suddenly, he changed his extremely ferocious appearance, and on his pale, paper-like face appeared countless tightly entwined red veins. They were like tree roots that twisted and twisted around his face, and his eyes were also bleeding with dark red blood as sharp teeth grew out from his mouth.


    How was this even his own son? He was clearly a monster.


    Seeing this scene, Fan Lao San couldn''t help but sit down on the ground, but at this moment, that monstrous child extended his small hand full of sharp nails and walked step by step towards Fan Lao San, leaving behind a trail of bloody footprints on the ground.


    The third brother never would have thought that he wouldn''t be able to see the red-clothed ghost girl hanging on the beam in the living room, but would instead see his one-year-old son. But this child wasn''t his son, he was a ghost!


    Fear, endless fear spread, but behind the fear was hidden anger. Fan Lao San was truly angered, he moved back a few steps, and his hand suddenly touched something, it was the bench he had taken out from the bedroom. He grabbed it, shouted loudly, closed his eyes, and smashed it onto the little monster.


    One... Two... Three times...


    Fan Lao San used the greatest strength he had ever used in his life to viciously smash that little monster''s body. With every smash, blood would spurt out.


    After smashing a dozen times, Fan Lao San finally stopped. That bench had already been smashed into pieces, while that little monster had fallen into a pool of blood, never getting up again.


    Fan Lao San breathed heavily, looking at the small monster on the ground covered in blood, he laughed out loud: "Ghost, what''s there to be afraid of!" Come at me if you have the guts, watch me beat you to death one by one ¡­ "Haha ¡­"


    Not waiting for Fan Lao San''s laughter to subside, another series of hurried footsteps came from the direction of the bedroom. Fan Lao San turned his head and saw an incomparably shocked and incredulous face. This person was his wife, the child''s mother.


    "Third brother Fan ¡­" "Why did you kill your own child, you beast ¡­"


    At first, the woman was so frightened she fell to the ground, but then she got back up and pounced on him.


    At first, Fan Lao San saw that the woman was his wife, but when she got up, Fan Lao San saw that her face had suddenly changed. This face was the same red ghost she had seen that night. It! With an evil grin on its face, it pounced at him.


    It''s another ghost, still the same ghost. Come at me, I''ll kill a few if it''s any of you!


    The third brother had already gone mad. Looking at the red-clothed ghost girl who was pretending to be his wife pouncing towards him, he picked up a sharp chair leg and stabbed it towards the ghost''s neck without even thinking.


    The leg of the bench pierced its throat, and from the back of its neck emerged a sharp blade of blood. Blood flowed from its mouth, but there was still a malicious smile on its face, as if it was mocking him. Yesterday, the ghost had grinned at it from the rafters, and today, it was the same smile.


    Fan Lao San felt the strength in his hand sink as the female ghost collapsed to the ground with a strange smile on her face.


    You only know how to scare me, and I, Fan Lao San, will still be afraid of you!


    The third brother pulled the leg of the stool out from its neck, and fresh blood dripped from the leg of the stool to fall to the ground. Right at this moment, another sinister laugh came from behind him. Turning his head, he saw that the female ghost was still standing not too far behind him.

 C33

    Killed two in a row, and there''s still one more. I''ll see how many you have. I, Fan Lao San, will kill as many as I can!


    The third brother held a bloody wooden stool in his hand, his face filled with a murderous intent. His eyes narrowed as he charged towards the ghost lady.


    However, just as Fan Lao San moved his leg, the ghost girl suddenly changed, becoming his own mother. She stood in front of him, tears streaming down her face as she cried, "My child, what are you doing? How come you''ve even killed your wife and child?" "What a sin ¡­"


    Fan Lao San laughed coldly, cursing out loud, "You damned ghost, one moment you''re pretending to be my child, another moment you''re pretending to be my wife, and now you''re acting like my mother. Do you think I won''t recognize you?" "Go to hell!"


    Before he finished speaking, Fan Xian had already raised the leg of the bench in his hand and was about to stab at her chest. With all his strength, he stabbed the bloody stick into her chest, causing her to stare at him with wide, unfathomable eyes. She would never believe that her own son would actually make a move on her. Was he crazy?


    That''s right, Fan Lao San had already gone mad, he felt that the surroundings were filled with evil spirits, illusions created by those evil spirits, used to confuse him.


    Fan Lao San''s mother trembled, blood gushing from her mouth before finally shouting, "Ah, child ¡­"


    His body softly fell to the ground and he died on the spot.


    Fan Xian laughed out loud, once again pulling the bloody stick out of his mother''s chest. Looking around, his eyes were filled with madness and ruthlessness as he shouted, "Who else!"


    A chilly wind blew in all directions, and small whirlwinds swirled around the room. In the late autumn, the winds were fierce, but Third Brother Fan did not feel cold. His head was covered in a layer of hot sweat from his killing intent.


    The third brother narrowed his eyes as he looked around the room.


    All of a sudden, a burst of ghastly laughter floated over from all directions, as if it was right next to his ear.


    Old Fan was gnashing his teeth, while Old Fan was fuming with rage.


    He shouted again, "If you have the ability to do so, come out. Don''t hide there. See if I, Fan Lao San, won''t beat you to death!"


    Just as Fan Lao San shouted this, he suddenly felt a pair of eyes staring coldly at him from behind, as if there was a chill in the air. This time, Fan Lao San felt as if all the blood in his body had frozen.


    He slowly turned around. First he saw a blood-red robe, then he saw a face as pale as paper, and then he saw the strange smile that hung on that face.


    The red-clothed female ghost appeared once again. The third brother opened his mouth wide and grinned at the red-clothed female ghost. He raised the bloody stool leg in his hand once more and stabbed at the red-clothed female ghost.


    But this time, the third brother didn''t stab at anything, and the red-robed female ghost suddenly disappeared.


    Following that, another miserable laugh could be heard from behind him. Finally, he opened his mouth to speak. He said to Fan Xian, "Look at the people lying on the ground. Who are they ¡­"


    Fan Xian turned his head, and the female ghost in red stood behind him with an extremely loathsome smile as she stared at him with her slightly reddened eyes.


    Fan Lao San''s entire body suddenly quivered, and the violent feelings in his heart disappeared. His heart ached for a moment, and when he looked up again, the red-clothed female ghost was nowhere to be seen.


    The room was filled with the thick smell of blood.


    He couldn''t help but take a step forward, but his body slipped and he almost fell to the ground.


    Fan Xian looked down. The floor was covered in blood. The entire room was filled with blood, and his shoes were all wet.


    Then, Fan Xian saw the corpses lying in the living room.


    His head was smashed flat, and his body was covered in wounds, soaking in fresh blood. This was clearly his child, and the pain in his chest caused his head to buzz as if it was about to explode, and tears immediately gushed out.


    "Little... "Xiao Qiang ¡­" The third brother knelt on the ground and took the mangled corpse into his arms. He was shaking uncontrollably, but the child had already become a corpse with a shriveled head. He had died a long time ago.


    Fan Lao San hugged his child''s corpse and cried, but his mind was still thinking about what had just happened. What had he just done to actually kill the person closest to him?


    He had thought that everything was an illusion created by the red-clothed female ghost to scare him. He had never thought that everything was real, that the child was his and his wife was his ¡­


    He thought he was dreaming, but everything was real ¡­


    The third brother Fan wept bitterly. The third brother Fan was filled with regret. At this moment, he wanted nothing more than to kill himself.


    He was like a beast, killing his own wife and children along with his own mother.


    He cried as he hugged his child''s corpse, and walked towards his wife''s transformation. His wife was also completely dead, and just now, he had used that sharp leg of the chair to stab through his throat, instantly causing him to die. There was also his own mother, whose heart had also been pierced by the leg of the chair.


    All of this was actually real ¡­ It was actually real ¡­


    Fan Lao San could not accept this fact, but it had already happened.


    He regretted not listening to his wife and mother''s words. He had moved out of the fiendish mansion and caused the death of his family. It was all his fault. He had killed the person closest to him.


    One moment Fan Lao San was crying, the next he was laughing. Another voice echoed in the room, "You killed your own child ¡­" You killed your own wife... You killed your own mother... Do you still have the face to live... "Haha ¡­"


    "Come out ¡­" You can kill me ¡­ Come out! " Old man Fan shouted at the top of his lungs, tears and snot running down his face ¡­ What he got in return was a burst of sinister laughter coming from all directions, as if there were countless ghosts and monsters whispering in his ears, telling him that they had killed their loved ones, causing him to die from regret.


    Fan Xian looked around for the female ghost, but there was no sign of her. Instead, he saw a rope hanging from a beam, and as the wind blew, the rope swayed a little, as if beckoning to him.


    "You killed your own child... You killed your own wife... You killed your own mother... Do you still have the face to live ¡­ "


    That''s right, after killing them, would he still have the face to live?


    Putting the mangled corpse on the ground, Fan Lao San climbed up the table and grabbed the rope hanging from the rafters with both hands.

 C34

    How could he still have the face to live after killing his entire family? Even if he didn''t die now, he still wouldn''t be able to escape the law, and he wouldn''t be able to escape death in the end.


    Grabbing the rope, Fan Lao San stood on his tiptoes, his head moving closer and closer to the noose. When he touched the noose, Fan Lao San hesitated for a moment, and then a voice whispered to him, "Put it in ¡­" Put it in... "Then everything will be over ¡­"


    That''s right, this was the only way for everything to end, and the nightmare to leave him forever.


    Fan Lao San closed his eyes, his hands shaking. His head had already burrowed into the noose as tears rolled down his face. These were tears of regret.


    If he had known earlier, he wouldn''t have ¡­


    With a violent kick, Fan Lao San flipped over the table, and tied the rope tightly around his neck. His entire body''s weight was now concentrated on his neck.


    Breathing hard at this moment, Fan Lao San wildly brandished his hands, trying to grab onto a lifesaving straw, but he couldn''t grab onto anything.


    Once again, a cold wind blew in all directions in the room, and the red-robed, red-clothed girl appeared in front of him once again, grinning maliciously at it. The red robed girl appeared in front of him once again, and smiled maliciously at it, and the red robed girl, Fan Lao San, was already out of breath, his eyes were bloodshot, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    It was over, but it was a new beginning.


    In the blink of an eye, another thirty years had passed.


    The fiendish mansion in Flower Lane had been abandoned ever since, and the family of four''s massacre was a major incident that everyone knew about. However, as time passed, 30 years had passed, and this matter was eventually drowned in the billowing dust of the world. No one would ever bring it up again.


    But in that haunted house deep within Flowery Lane, many people were still afraid. After the annihilation of the Fan family, many people moved out of Flowery Lane.


    My story, too, begins with that haunted house in Flowery Lane.


    This was a turning point in my life, turning me from an ordinary person into an extraordinary person, changing my entire life. If I had known before that it was a haunted house, I wouldn''t have stepped half a step into Flowery Lane even if I were beaten to death.


    But good fortune makes a fool of people, and I also lived in that haunted house, but I didn''t know what happened in that place at first, I really didn''t know, or else I wouldn''t have been so daring.


    Well, back to the book, let''s talk about how I came to live in this place.


    My name is Shangguan Tian Luo, my surname is Shangguan, and my name is Tian Luo. I studied in the northern South Sky City of my homeland, South Sky City, and in 2008, I graduated from university, looking for a job everywhere. After graduating from university, I would definitely not be able to hold on, and the first thing I would have to do is find a house and a place to settle down.


    After graduation, my two roommates and I agreed to find a house to settle down and then find a job together, but my two roommates weren''t loyal at all, so they followed me for two days to find a job and deliver a few resumes before receiving calls from the family. The family urged them to go home, because they had given them all a job, and they had to follow their parents'' orders and go home to work, so I became a loner and had to find a place to stay on my own, like a stubborn little plant, which had to take root in the city, even if it was a storm.


    Other students have connections and can find jobs in their hometown, but I''m different. My hometown is in the countryside, so when I go back, I can only face the sky like dad and mom and farm at home.


    However, that was something I didn''t want to do. After all, my parents had worked so hard to get me into college, and I didn''t want their hard work to be in vain. I wanted to repay them for what I had learned and take root in the old city and work hard to earn money to support the two of them.


    Secondly, after living in this city for so many years, I was already used to this city. I had fallen in love with it, so it was impossible for me to accept that. Therefore, I had to take root in this city, buy a house, and bring this old man over to the city to live the life of a city person.


    The ideal is always full, but the reality is cruel. Before graduation, I handed in a few resumes, but it was just like a stone sinking into the ocean. I didn''t have any news or news about it, and it struck a deep blow to my confidence.


    Now that I have finally graduated, I can''t shamelessly continue to live in the school, so I took care of the bedroll, took the 1000 yuan I saved from working part-time at school, and walked out of the school, intending to find a place to stay before slowly finding a job.


    I went to the real estate agent early in the morning to look for a room and a room, but when I asked for the price, I was astonished. The cheapest room cost more than a thousand, and with my small amount of money, I couldn''t even afford the rent, so I lowered the rent. It would be fine to rent with others, but the price wouldn''t be acceptable, even if I shared a room with others, the rent would be at least five hundred a month, and living with several people was very inconvenient.


    I like to be quiet. I don''t like to be disturbed by others. I can''t accept such a chaotic environment. It''s not that I''m being unreasonable, I just feel that living with a stranger is very uncomfortable.


    It just so happened that they were in a crisis this year. All the companies were laying off their jobs, and the price of housing was even skyrocketing, causing the rent to skyrocket. They simply didn''t want to let people live.


    After searching for most of the day, I didn''t even have time to eat in the morning. Carrying a bedroll on my back, I planned to find a stall to fill my stomach first. I didn''t dare go to a decent restaurant, and I wished I could break a penny into eight pieces.


    However, I can endure all these hardships. After all, I am a child from the countryside who grew up bitterly.


    I carried my bedroll to the edge of a small alley where there was a chaos stall. I asked for the price. Two yuan for a bowl of chaos.


    I placed the bed roll by my side and sat down. Not long after, the Lady Boss came up with a bowl of fragrant Chaos.

 C35

    Five minutes after the battle was over, he had only eaten sixty percent of his fill. Looking at a meat pie seller not far away from him, one for a dollar, he hesitated for a while and decided not to buy it. That was it, after he found a job, he would have a salary, and then he would have a fierce meal.


    That''s all I can tell myself.


    After eating, I took a break and planned to look for a house later. It was at this time that the Lady Boss of Chaos came towards me, and I conveniently paid the money for Chaos. When I gave the money to the Lady Boss, I also conveniently asked, "Boss, about that, do you know if there are people who rent houses nearby?"


    The Lady Boss put the money into an oily purse hanging from her waist. She raised her head to look at me and said with a smile, "Young lad, have you just graduated from university?"


    I nodded my head in agreement. "That''s right! I''ve just graduated and am currently worrying about finding a house."


    The Lady Boss smiled and said, "I''ve seen many boys like you. You must be looking for an intermediary, right?"


    "How do you know?"


    Not only do you know that I''m a fresh graduate, you can even tell that I''m looking for a place to live from the intermediary position. Could it be that she''s the same as Monkey Sun and has a pair of Fiery Eyes of Truth?


    The Lady Boss did not explain and just directly said, "Young man, are you stupid? If you want to find a house, you have to go to some of the older residential areas. Although the house is a bit old, it''s very comfortable to live in it, and the key is that the price is very cheap. Every old residential area has a notice board, and there''s a hiring message on it.


    Hearing the Lady Boss say that, I was immediately overjoyed. I wanted to kneel down and kowtow to her. She was like a living Bodhisattva that had fallen from the sky, saving me from fire and water.


    At this moment, I thanked the Lady Boss profusely, wiped my mouth, picked up my bedroll, and began to wander around the area, looking for those older houses. The houses were old, and as long as I could live there, it would be better to have shelter from the wind and rain than to sleep on the streets.


    After browsing around the first district, I saw a bulletin board with a lot of hiring information pasted on it. It was densely packed. Carrying the paperback, I stopped in front of the bulletin board and started searching for the information I needed.


    I read a few of them in a row and kept their contact information, but the information only stated the size of the house and didn''t say how much money it would cost. I could only bear with the pain as I took out my second-hand Motorola phone, which I had bought for one hundred yuan, and called the prices one by one. I asked four or five questions, none of them were low, and none of them reached the price I had expected.


    It wasn''t until the sixth that I saw a strange rent-seeking message. It read: "Two houses and a courtyard will be rented out together. Price: 300. Address: 44 Flower Mansion Lane, Victory Street."


    Next was a contact number.


    What kind of place was Victory Street? It was basically near the edge of South Sky City. It was bustling with activity, and the two houses with a large courtyard was only worth three hundred yuan.


    Are you kidding me?


    That was my first thought.


    I knew that the houses near Victory Street, no matter how cheap they were, wouldn''t be at this price. I basically didn''t consider that place, the houses at the edge of the city have more than a thousand rooms, not to mention two houses with a large yard, it can''t possibly be three hundred.


    I shook my head as I looked at the renting message. I better not fall for this foreign devil''s trick. I''m a pauper after all. Since the money for my meal was taken away, I can only sleep on the streets.


    Next, I ignored the offer information and started to look at the offer information, making phone calls one by one. However, I made a few calls, but the price was still too high, so I had to consider the cost of living.


    After calling all the reliable numbers in the confidence column, I still couldn''t find the house I wanted. It was already afternoon by now, and if I didn''t find a house soon, I would have to sleep on the streets. I didn''t even dare to think about staying in a hotel, it was too expensive!


    In the end, my eyes fell on that strange renting message. After hesitating for a while, I decided to give it a try and try making a phone call. In broad daylight and also in South Sky City, I don''t think that he is a swindler, right?


    Once I made up my mind, I dialed a number. The phone rang for a long time before it connected. An old man answered the phone. His voice was very low as he asked, "Who are you? Why are you calling me?"


    I replied politely, "Greetings, I am here to rent a house. I saw that you had posted a rent-seeking message, so I called to ask if you were here to rent a house."


    When the old man heard that it was for rent, he quickly said, "That''s right, that''s right. I posted the rent request. When are you going to rent it?"


    "I''ll rent it now... By the way, may I ask if your house is at 44 Flower Mansion Lane, Victory Street? " I made sure again.


    The old man quickly replied, "That''s right, it''s my house. Where are you? I''ll go find you and take you to see the house. If you think it''s suitable, then we''ll decide today ¡­"


    He seemed to be in a hurry to rent the house, but I was still worried. I asked, "Uncle, the location of your house is pretty good. We even have a house together. How come it''s so cheap to rent it?"


    The old man hesitated for a moment and said vaguely, "That house belongs to my brother. After he passed away a few years ago, he left it to me. Many people avoid living in that house because someone died before, so no one wanted to live in it. That''s why it was rented cheaply. If you want to rent it out to him, then I''ll find someone else ¡­"


    So it turned out to be like this. I was more or less afraid of dying, but I was a firm atheist, and I didn''t believe in any of those things. The most important thing was that this house was cheap and quiet, and compared to that, it didn''t really matter, so I might as well go and have a look.


    I thought about it and made an appointment with the old man to meet up in front of some landmark on Victory Street. Then I got on the bus and headed in the direction of Victory Street.


    Sitting on the bus, I was still a little nervous. I wondered if what the old man had said was the truth. The price is so cheap that I don''t dare to believe it.

 C36

    I''m already on the bus, so I don''t have to think about it anymore. Anyway, it''s just an old man, a strong young man like me, how can I be afraid of him? At most, I''ll just waste some time and continue looking for a house.


    After getting off the bus, I walked to the side of a square and looked around, but didn''t see the old man. Thinking that maybe he was stuck in a traffic jam, I patiently waited for a while, but after waiting for half an hour, I still hadn''t seen the old man. If he didn''t come, then he wouldn''t come.


    Could it be that this old guy was just putting me out to play?


    When I thought of this, I was a little angry, so I quickly took out my second-hand Motorola and made a call to the old man.


    After the phone rang a few times, the old man answered. I came over and said, "Uncle, where are you? I''ve been waiting for you at the edge of the square for over half an hour. Why haven''t you come?"


    The old man replied, a bit embarrassed, "Aiya, I''m sorry. My residence is a bit far from here. Wait a little longer, I''m already halfway there ¡­"


    From the phone, I heard the sound of a bus stop. It sounded like it was about six or seven stops away, and it wasn''t far, so I hung up and continued to wait in the square.


    He was still thinking to himself, why does this old man have to live so far away and rent a house with such a good location? Why is he doing this?


    After waiting for about ten minutes, an old man dressed like an old farmer walked towards me. His eyes were constantly scanning me, and as I retracted my thoughts, I also looked towards the old man.


    When I saw this pair of numbers, I immediately nodded. "That''s right, that''s me. Are you still Master Fan?"


    I shook my head and said that I didn''t smoke. The old man lit up his own cigarette and said, "Let''s go. Young man, I''ll bring you to the house. Do you like me?"


    After walking for about ten minutes or so, compared to the bustling area in front of us, it''s just a little bit worse. However, there are also quite a few new buildings, and as I walked I thought, if I could live in the vicinity, it would be very easy to find a job. This place is South Sky City''s CBD, and I have a lot of jobs, so I can be here every day, so I don''t have to go by bus often, and I''ll have to save a lot of money on the road.


    After passing through the bustling downtown area, we arrived at a small alley. At the entrance of the alley, there was an old sign with three flowery words written on it, this place looked like an old residential district in the old city, the buildings were very old, but they had not been demolished yet, probably because the land here was too expensive, the developers could not afford it, so the surroundings were filled with skyscrapers.


    When I got here, I felt even more elated. This place was still rather peaceful, and was truly not bad. If this house is really that cheap, then I will rent it and live here.


    The old man only lowered his head and walked quickly. From time to time, he would raise his head to look at the sky, as if he was extremely anxious.


    After walking for five to six minutes, he finally reached the end of the alley and stopped in front of a courtyard.


    He took out a bunch of keys from his pocket and said to me as he unlocked the door, "This house has been here for quite a while, it''s been left behind by my brother and has not been lived here for many years. I came to clean it a few days ago, it''s still considered clean, so let''s see if it''s suitable. If it''s suitable, we''ll sign a contract today to settle this house ¡­"


    As he spoke, the old man opened the two black wooden doors. There seemed to be some sort of painting of the god of the door stuck on the door, but it was more or less peeled off, and the two wooden doors seemed to have the vicissitudes of time.


    The old wooden door made a sound that made one''s teeth ache as the old man and I entered one after another.


    After entering this courtyard, the first thing I saw was a tall and sturdy old locust tree. It was currently in the middle of summer, and the branches and leaves were lush, and most of the courtyard was covered by the old locust tree''s shade. I didn''t know why, but the moment I entered this courtyard, I felt a chill run down my spine.


    This place was not bad. At least it wasn''t hot in summer, but this locust tree was much better than air conditioning.


    The yard must have been overgrown with weeds before, but it must have been cleaned a few days ago. The grass roots were everywhere, and the smell of the grass wafted through the yard.


    To the south of this courtyard was a tiled building. On the east side of the courtyard, there were two small houses. They should be a kitchen and storage room.


    After the old man entered the courtyard, he hurriedly walked to the tiled room''s door and used his key to poke open the door. Then, he turned around and called me to come in to take a look at the house.


    As soon as I stepped into the room, I felt a cold breath blowing over my face. Even though it was midsummer, it still gave me goosebumps and I couldn''t help but sneeze. This house is really cool.


    Naturally, the room was very old, but it was very spacious. There were a few pieces of old furniture, which looked like they had been bought years ago at a second-hand market. They were extremely cheap, and there was even a layer of new stubble on the walls.


    Right in the middle was a living room with two bedrooms on either side. It looked like my old country house, and even the yard looked exactly the same as my old country home, except that there was no locust tree in my house.


    I took another look at the two bedrooms. The furnishings were much simpler: one bedroom and one bed. There was nothing else.


    After I finished looking through it, I returned to the living room and made a decision. Although this house is old and it is a little tough, it is still a good place to hide from the wind and the rain. The key is that the place is good.


    Just when I wanted to tell the grandpa about this, I found out that the grandpa wasn''t by my side. When I looked back, I found that the grandpa was standing in the courtyard, waiting for me.

 C37

    This grandpa was really interesting, why didn''t he enter the house?


    I was a little puzzled and walked out of the hall to the courtyard. At this moment, the old man was smoking in the courtyard, and when he saw me coming out, his face was full of smiles. He immediately asked, "Young man, did you see it? What do you think?"


    I pretended to be reserved as I nodded. "The house looks alright, but it''s just that the house is a bit shabby. It doesn''t have any furniture or appliances. It doesn''t seem to be convenient, not even having a place to bathe."


    Actually, I already like this house a lot, but I have to pick out some mistakes and see if I can talk about other things. Usually, the rules for renting a house are 1: 3, but I''m really poor, I only have 1000 dollars on me.


    When the old man heard me say this, he immediately argued, "Alright, young man, for such a big house, it''s already very cheap to rent it to you for three hundred dollars. If you have furniture and appliances, then I won''t rent it to you for three hundred dollars. If you want to take a bath, there''s a water pump in the yard.


    I nodded. "Alright then. Grandpa, I''ll be renting this house."


    Hearing that, the grandpa''s eyes suddenly lit up and a hint of joy flashed past his eyes. He directly took out the key from his pocket and passed it to me and said, "Alright! We''ll hand over the money and hand over the key. You can stay here from now on."


    I extended my hand to receive the key and probed, "Uncle, how do you think we should pay the rent?"


    "A bet of one to three, this is the rule of rent. For the first time, let''s do it this way as well." The grandpa said.


    I chuckled and said embarrassedly, "Uncle, to tell you the truth, I''m just a poor university student that just graduated from university. I don''t have much money on me and haven''t found a job yet. How about this? I''ll give you two months'' rent. After I go to work and earn some money, then we can follow this rule."


    He shook his head and said, "Aiya, young man, how can you do this? The house you rented is already so cheap, why didn''t you deliver it all at once? If you knew earlier, I wouldn''t have brought you here ¡­" "Really ¡­"


    I hastily replied, "Uncle ¡­" "I really want to rent this house, but right now, I''m really short on money, and I can''t take out that much money. I promise that after I go to work and get paid, I will be the first to contact you and give you all the money I owe you as compensation. If you really don''t agree, then I have no choice but to look for other places ¡­"


    The grandpa thought for a while and finally nodded his head. "Alright. Seeing as it''s not easy to be young, we''ll do as you say. You can give me the money."


    After saying that, the grandpa extended his hand towards me.


    Who knows if this uncle of mine is the owner of the house, he has to sign a contract to rent the house and leave a copy of his ID card, so as to not attract any unnecessary trouble. From what I heard from my brothers, there will be a lot of incidents where the second landlord swindled a new tenant.


    At that moment, I told him about the contract. The boss impatiently said, "Aiya, you''re so troublesome. I''ll give you the key, and you''ll give me the money. Why are you still signing the contract? You''re so annoying ¡­"


    However, I won''t pay if I don''t sign the contract. In the end, the grandpa had no other choice, so we directly walked out of Flowery Lane and went to a typewritten copy shop. We printed out a simple rental contract and even left a copy of each other''s ID card.


    When I gave him the money, my heart jumped. This was my savings of more than half a year, and so it went on for the better part. As for the rest of the four hundred dollars, I had to hold on until I found a job and got my first salary.


    After walking out of the typesetting shop, grandpa and I walked onto the street. The grandpa turned around and glanced at me. His eyes were a little unfocused. He opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn''t say a word.


    I saw that the old man wanted to say something, but hesitated. "Great sir, if you have anything else to say, just say it."


    The eldest brother then said, "Young man, be careful, this house is an old one. My brother died in this house before, so it''s best if you burn a stick of incense or something after you live here. Don''t get hit by something like that again, I''ll tell you this, you can live there in peace, I''m leaving ¡­"


    With that, the old man waved his hand, took my 600 yuan and left.


    I watched him disappear into the endless stream of people. I didn''t move my foot for a while. What did he mean by that? Could it be that this old mansion was haunted?


    Thinking about it, although this old house is old and run-down, its location is still quite good. Renting it so cheaply must have something fishy to it. Why do I feel like I''m regretting it now?


    I shook my head and dismissed the thought. I''m a university student in the twenty-first century, so why would I believe in these ghosts and gods? It''s just an old house, how can I, as a man, be afraid of such things?


    I think I overthought it myself.


    Then, I turned around and took the lease contract with me as I headed towards the old residence at 44 Flowman Lane.


    As I walked, I looked at the lease of the place. There was definitely no problem with this contract, it was drawn up by me and the grandpa together, and then I looked at the copy of the grandpa''s ID card. The grandpa was from five to three years old, and as I expected, he was already in his sixties.


    However, the old man''s name was rather interesting. His name was Fan Lao Er.


    Then did he have an older brother called Boss Fan, and a younger brother called Third Brother Fan?


    I was amused by this idea. Unknowingly, I arrived at the end of Flowery Lane. Just as I was about to open the gate, I suddenly found a question. Why are there so few people in this alley?


    This area was not bad, and there were quite a few houses. Could it be that no one lived here?


    Forget it, let''s not bother about him. I better think about how I''ll spend the four hundred yuan.


    Immediately afterwards, I pushed open the two dilapidated wooden doors. Following a series of teeth-aching sounds, a gust of cold wind pounced towards me.

 C38

    The interior and exterior of this old house were like two different worlds. Outside, the sun was shining brightly, causing one to sweat profusely. After entering this old house''s courtyard, a cold and gloomy aura pounced on one''s face, giving one goosebumps.


    But that''s fine, I thought, saving the electric fan, saving a cool summer and a lot of expense.


    Returning to the living room, I looked old and decrepit. Although this old house had been cleaned, it had also started to be in a hurry and was not clean at all. Forget it, since it was already very late and I couldn''t find a job, I just had to clean this courtyard and create some life. Otherwise, I really wouldn''t be able to live here anymore.


    I found a broom from behind the gate and began to carefully clean the house. I also got some water from the yard and cleaned the furniture one by one. It took me more than two hours before the old house looked like this.


    After all this work, I lay down on the bed in the side room to rest for a while. I was so tired that I could finally find a place to rest. A good life was about to begin today, and I had to find a good job to earn some money and change into a better building. If I could find a girlfriend, it would be even more perfect.


    Thinking of his girlfriend, his heart couldn''t help but pound. When would this virgin be broken?


    Lying on the bed to rest for a while, his stomach began to growl. He hadn''t eaten his fill since noon, so it seemed like he needed to find a place to fill in the five viscera temple.


    Carrying my only four hundred yuan, I flipped over and closed the door to the room before walking out. At this moment, the sky was already slightly dark and the atmosphere in the old house was a little gloomy. I didn''t know why such an adjective would appear, but it seemed that only the word ''sinister'' could describe the old house at this moment, giving off a rotten and depressing atmosphere.


    After exiting the old house, I locked the courtyard door and started to walk outside. At this time, I saw that there were a few people on Flowerflower Lane, but they were all in a hurry, so I ran into an old lady. When she saw me coming out of the old house, her expression suddenly turned into that of terror, as if she had seen a ghost.


    Is this old lady crazy?


    I thought to myself, why does it feel like I''m looking at a ghost? Did I steal something from your house, or did I smash your glass?


    As I continued to walk forward, I saw a few more people. They saw that I was also hiding and running faster than a rabbit.


    F * ck, what happened? Are all the people in this alley crazy?


    I shook my head. I was puzzled by the actions of my neighbors. I walked straight out of Flowery Lane and started strolling around the surroundings. After all, this is my new home. I have to get familiar with the environment and live a more convenient life.


    While shopping, he also found a stall and ate something to fill his stomach.


    After strolling around for half an hour, the sky had already darkened. South Sky City was a big city after all, and once it became night time, it was brightly lit, brightly lit, and there was the smell of roasted mutton floating everywhere, making me drool. I really wanted to eat mutton skewers, and this was also a very luxurious idea.


    After strolling around for a while, I realized that this place was indeed very convenient. There was a shopping mall, a supermarket, a vegetable market, and even a bus stop. Everything was there ¡­ I was beginning to feel glad that I had found a good place to stay, and that it was so cheap.


    However, I did not know that a great disaster was approaching me, and the shadow of death loomed over me.


    Finally, I found a small stall near a small alley. In order to celebrate my move, I decided to have a small celebration. I ordered a large bowl of noodles. I also added an egg. I ate until I was full, so it shouldn''t be a problem.


    After filling my stomach, I happily walked towards Flowery Lane. At this moment, Flowery Lane looked even more gloomy and gloomy. There was only a single street light in the middle of the alley.


    This place seemed to have been abandoned by South Sky City, the outside was filled with flowers, and inside it was dilapidated and old.


    F * ck, can''t I put a few more street lamps? Can I spend a few more dollars?


    He once again returned to his dwelling.


    The heat from my body was washed away by the shade of the courtyard. In the courtyard, I saw the flourishing old locust tree standing in the darkness of the night. For some reason, I felt fear.


    Pushing the door open, I could still smell a musty smell rushing into my head. Feeling the darkness, I finally found the string and switched on the light.


    There was a small yellow bulb in the room, probably no more than thirty watts, and it was dark and shaded from the light. When the light was turned on, the room was not very bright, and I wondered if I would have to change the bulb one day.


    It was another expense.


    Afterwards, I went straight to the bedroom and turned on the light in the bedroom. It was just as dark and obscure.


    Lying on the bed, bored, I took out a book from my bag. It was a horror novel written by the Violet Dream Dark Dragon, which I loved to read when I was in college, and sometimes those horrifying scenes made me unable to sleep at night. As I held the book, I didn''t immediately open it, I was just thinking, should I read it, this quiet, deserted night, alone in my old house in the alley, reading a horror novel, even thinking about it is a little scary, never mind, I''ll read it during the day when I''m fine, scared to the point where I can''t sleep, tomorrow''s interview will probably end.


    Then I took out my cell phone and looked at the time. It was already past nine in the evening.


    So I''ve been out for such a long time. I should go to bed early, but I still need an interview tomorrow.


    After lying down for a while, I couldn''t fall asleep because I felt cold. Right now, it was the hottest time, and I felt cold because of this old house.


    I got out of bed, took out the blanket from my bag, and covered myself with it. Only then did I feel much better.


    This house is quite nice. With the air-conditioning function, I can get a good night''s sleep.


    Lying on the bed, I thought about tomorrow''s interview. Unknowingly, sleepiness hit me and I fell asleep in a daze.


    Halfway through my sleep, I suddenly heard a sound, as if someone was crying. It was the cry of a baby.

 C39

    In the middle of the night, I woke up to the sound of a baby crying. In my sleep, I felt that the cry was sometimes distant and sometimes close, sometimes like a whisper in my ear, sometimes like the sound of a distant sky.


    This was the cry of a baby. It sounded like a year old, and the cry was extremely miserable, causing one''s heart to ache.


    Sometimes, when he was crying, the voice would suddenly stop. Then, it would stop and turn into laughter. He looked very happy.


    I sat up and shook my head, carefully listening to the sounds around me. The strange thing was, the surroundings were peaceful, so quiet that even a needle falling on the ground could be heard. Where did the baby''s crying come from?


    The yard I lived in was the last yard in Flowery Lane, and there was no house behind it, only a house in front of it, which seemed to be empty, and no one lived in it, as if I had seen it during the day, and the door to the house was locked and the lock had rusted, and it was clear that no one had lived there for a long time.


    This baby''s crying sounds really strange, could it be that I''m dreaming? But this dream always saw some scenes, and I was dreaming about hearing the baby cry, this is too strange.


    At this moment, I suddenly thought of what Fan Lao Er had told me before he left. He said that once a person dies in this courtyard, they must remember to burn incense. I originally thought nothing of these matters, so I only listened to him for the time being.


    I shook my head, thinking that I was overthinking things. Maybe it was because I was under a lot of pressure recently and was busy looking for a job that I had such a dream.


    I comforted myself, then lay down again and went back to sleep.


    I worked during the day and ran for a long distance. I was really tired, so as soon as I lay down, I fell asleep in a daze.


    But not long after I went to sleep, I heard some strange noises again. This time, it wasn''t the crying of a baby, but footsteps coming from inside the hall. It seemed like a woman was walking. Drip, drip, drip. He continued to move about in the living room without stopping.


    I woke up again and sat up in bed, my ears perked up to listen to what was going on outside. But there was still silence around me, and there was no sound from the hall. I waited for a long time, but I still didn''t hear anything.


    ''This is really strange. Why can''t I hear anything once I lie down? When I sit up and listen carefully, I can''t hear anything when I sit up.''


    I think there must be something odd about this.


    I couldn''t sleep anymore, so I bravely got out of bed, turned on the light, and headed towards the living room with my phone. I used the blue light from the phone to look around the room, but didn''t see anything, so I just shook my head and returned to my bedroom.


    I looked at my phone. It was already past one in the morning, and I was awake, but I couldn''t sleep.


    Returning back to bed, I felt the chilliness in the room and breathed in the slightly moldy air. It was so quiet that I could hear my own heartbeat.


    I just sat there, my ears pricked up as I listened to what was going on around me. I wanted to hear if the strange sounds would come again.


    However, the voice never appeared again.


    So I sat there until the latter part of the night, when I was sleepy again, covered myself with the quilt, and went back to sleep. In my sleep, the sound came again, this time with the baby crying and laughing, and the sound of footsteps walking up and down the hall. Tick, tap, tap ¡­


    At first, it was just one person walking, but in the end, it became several people walking.


    I also had the feeling that someone was standing by my bed, staring at me with his eyes wide and motionless.


    Maybe it was because I was too sleepy. I wanted to wake up, but I couldn''t open my eyes no matter what. Amidst these strange noises, I kept falling asleep in a daze. I was so tired ¡­


    These strange sounds continued for a long time before it finally disappeared. When I opened my eyes, I found that the sun was shining brightly outside. Dazzling sunlight shone through the window, causing me to be unable to open my eyes.


    I picked up my cell phone and looked at it. I couldn''t help but be shocked. Oh no! It''s already 10 o''clock in the afternoon. The scheduled interview has failed.


    Why was he so tired from sleeping, and why did he only wake up now?


    When I was at school, I used to wake up at seven o''clock. Never this late.


    After waking up, I felt a splitting headache, drowsiness, and lightheadedness. I felt as if I was walking on a ball of cotton, both of which were the same dream I had last night. There were no scenes in my dreams, only sounds.


    I felt that I had been deceived. There must be something strange about this old house, or else how could that Fan Lao have rented it out so cheaply? It was very possible that there was something dirty in this old house, and before he left he had even warned me to light some incense ¡­


    F * ck you!


    I wanted to take out my phone to call Second Brother Fan, but after thinking about it carefully, I gave up. I only stayed here for one night, then I shouted that I was going to change places, so I definitely wouldn''t return the six hundred yuan rent. Besides, if I say that this house is haunted, I don''t have any evidence.


    Forget it, how about I do as he said and buy some incense and paper money to burn in the old house. I just hope that they don''t disturb me and we''ll be safe and sound.


    I didn''t believe in ghosts and gods before, but after what happened last night, I felt a little guilty. Otherwise, I really wouldn''t be able to explain where those sounds came from, and even if I was dreaming, it would be impossible for me to have such a strange dream.


    Endure it, we are poor, so let''s just continue living here. If we want to move to another place, we will have to wait until we find a job.


    It seemed like he should not take advantage of this small advantage. As the saying went, "It''s good that you''re cheap, it''s not good at all". This was true.


    After I woke up, I brought some cold water and washed my face carefully. Only then did I feel a little more awake, but my body was still very tired, and I felt as if all the energy in my body had been sucked out of me. I walked out in a daze, intending to not go to the interview today, to eat something first, then to buy some paper money and incense, to worship the dirty things in the room, and just to ask them not to disturb me, to let me have a good night''s sleep.


    After eating a few simple meals at a stall, I found a paper shop with wreaths, spent a dozen or so yuan to buy incense and paper money, and returned home. Originally, I wanted to continue burning these things, but I was so sleepy that I lay on the bed and took a nap.

 C40

    But when I woke up, I found that it was already the afternoon. The sun was setting in the west, and the red sunlight was pouring through the window into the room. The old locust tree outside was swaying back and forth, and it caused the red sunlight to shatter in the room. I didn''t get up for a long time, and only looked at everything in the room with a blank look in my eyes, as if my mind wasn''t thinking about anything at all.


    It took me a long time to realize, is this the life I want?


    In an old house that has been abandoned for a long time, waiting for mildew, wasting time, a day has been wasted by me again.


    I lay there for a while longer, feeling more and more uneasy, thinking that I must not do this again tomorrow, that I must go out and look for a job ¡­


    It was getting dark again, and I felt an inexplicable sense of panic. I began to fear the night in the old house, I began to fear the darkness, I was afraid that once I closed my eyes, I would hear the baby crying and the sound of footsteps ¡­


    At this moment, I remembered that I went out to buy some incense and paper money at noon. I might be able to use it if I burn it now.


    I took a broken iron basin from the courtyard and carried it back to the main hall.


    He lit three incense sticks and placed them in the incense burner.


    Green smoke rose in spirals, and the smell of incense filled the room ¡­


    I lit the paper money and threw it into the brazier, while burning it I muttered to myself: "My friends in the house, I, Shangguan Tian Luo, have no grudges with you all, I have done my duty in this life, and have not done anything bad. For my sake, I am a poor student, please let me go, when we become rich, I will definitely give you all more paper money, please do not scare me, I am too timid and cannot afford to be scared ¡­"


    When I was young, I saw my grandma burn paper money and kept muttering, but now I also learned from her. I don''t care whether it works or not, it''s still better than not doing anything, although I don''t really believe in this kind of thing, but it''s still necessary to have a sense of respect for these things.


    I burned a stack of paper money for half an hour, muttering some incantation. Then, a gust of wind blew into the room, causing the paper money in the brazier to fly in the air. The ashes from the fire flew into the air, covering my entire body, and some of them even entered my nostrils, making me sneeze.


    When I was better, I looked at the brazier and found that it had already been extinguished. There was only half of the paper money inside.


    Even weirder was that the incense burner had also been completely destroyed from the middle.


    The weird scene left me dumbstruck. I had never experienced such a thing and I didn''t understand what it meant. However, something abnormal meant that something could happen. I panicked.


    Could it be that this old house is really haunted? I don''t believe in my atheism anymore ¡­


    But even if there was a ghost, what could I do? I couldn''t just move out right now, could I? I''ve only lived here all day, and I haven''t even stayed the second night.


    No, just bear with it. It might be safe tonight.


    With that in mind, I lay there like a dead dog, and since I had eaten lunch at noon and immediately fell asleep, I was not hungry at all, so I decided not to eat dinner, saving a meal, a meal a day, and indeed a lot of money.


    For some reason, although he slept for the whole afternoon and woke up for a while, he still felt sleepy and especially tired. It was as if he had run five kilometers in one breath.


    I lay there motionless. I certainly didn''t dare to read horror novels now, so I picked up another historical novel from the side and started reading. The time I spent reading was always very short, and in the blink of an eye, it was already 10 o''clock at night.


    Every time at this time, I would fall asleep. Even though I slept for a long time during the day, I would still fall asleep. Holding onto my book, I would fall asleep again in a daze.


    This time, I had another dream.


    In this dream, there was only darkness. There was endless darkness, and in the dream, there was the sound of babies crying. The sound of footsteps in the living room also continued. Drip, drip ¡­ He kept walking non-stop, sometimes accompanied by a burst of cold laughter.


    The sound of footsteps and crying went on for a long time. I wanted to get up and go out and look, or sit up, but my body was so heavy that my eyelids wouldn''t tear.


    In the end, I didn''t wake up.


    After a long time, the crying of the baby and the sound of footsteps in the hall disappeared.


    The next scene was that of a man staring with a pair of bloodshot eyes. In his hands was a sharp leg of the chair, covered in blood, falling drop by drop onto the ground.


    He was standing by my bed, his mouth open in indignation, as if he were shouting at me. He was yelling all the time, but I couldn''t hear him, didn''t know what he was trying to say.


    I was very scared, I just lay there without moving. At this moment, the scene suddenly appeared in the living room again, the man holding the stool leg was currently holding a stool, he was using the stool in his hand, desperately smashing it towards the head of a one-year-old child. Two... Three times...


    How could such a weak baby withstand such devastation? With just a single strike, the baby fell into a pool of blood, but the man didn''t stop there. He continued to smash at the baby, to the point of insanity.


    I was angry, my heart ached, I wanted to stop it all, but I was powerless, I couldn''t move, I couldn''t open my mouth, I could only watch this cruel and cruel scene unfold before my eyes, my heart was bleeding, at the same time, there was an indescribable pain, at the same time, there was also a deep fear, this man was too terrifying.


    The image then changed and a woman rushed out of the bedroom. There was shock and disbelief on her face, and her crying was excruciating. The man grinned, picked up a sharp stool leg, and stabbed the woman in the neck, instantly piercing her neck, causing blood to gush out of his mouth.


    Then, an old lady walked out from behind that crazy man. The old lady was crying as if she was saying something to the man, but the man didn''t say anything to her and just used the sharp leg of the chair to stab into her chest. The old lady''s body limply fell, falling into a pool of blood.

 C41

    The man in the dream had killed three people in a row, an old man, a woman, and a baby.


    He was laughing maniacally, his eyes filled with fanaticism and inhumanity.


    However, the scene changed. The man suddenly climbed onto another table, and at some point, a rope was hanging down from the top of his head. The man leaned his head over the table, and with a kick, his whole body was hanging from the beam.


    However, that man''s eyes were fixed on me. Two streams of blood and tears flowed down his face as he grinned at me, revealing his white teeth.


    I wanted to scream, I wanted to escape, I kept struggling, but I couldn''t wake up from the dream. I didn''t know how long it took before the images disappeared from my mind.


    A burst of noisy cell phone ringtones rang in my ears, I gave a violent shock and opened my eyes.


    At this moment, he realized that his body was drenched in sweat and his forehead was drenched in sweat.


    My heart thumped like it was going to jump out of my throat.


    It was another night, and this time it was even more horrible than the night before, when I had only heard the cries of babies and the sound of footsteps, but last night I had witnessed the murder of a cruel man, bloody and eerie, and even more frightening because the man''s killing grounds were in this very old house, and in the very hall of this house.


    At the thought of this, I was covered in a layer of white hair, and my head was spinning.


    My God, what secrets were in this house, what had happened, and what did the images in my dream portend?


    Was he warning me that I would end up dying just like those people the man had killed?


    I have to say, I have a feeling that the man who killed people in my dream is very much like a person. That person is Fan Lao Er, but the man in my dream is much younger than Fan Lao. Could it be that the man in my dream is Fan Lao Er?


    This time, I really can''t stay calm. I have to leave this place as soon as possible. Suddenly, I feel that if I stay in this old house, I might not be able to survive.


    I took a deep breath and rolled off the bed. I was exhausted again. I didn''t have any strength left in me. My feet felt like they were stepping on cotton. My steps felt light.


    After getting a basin of cold water, I washed my hair, washed my face, brushed my teeth, and looked in the mirror.


    I think I''ll call the second brother and explain the situation. I can''t live in this house anymore, and I''ll have to ask him for the six hundred dollars, even if I have to pay a little less.


    But then I thought, maybe the man who killed in my dream was Fan Lao Er, and I suddenly lost my confidence. At that time, if I was angered by that extremely vicious man, would he kill me too?


    In my dream, I saw that he had already killed three people. There was only one more person, not one less person.


    I found myself in a very difficult situation, not even daring to make a phone call.


    Looking at his pale face in the mirror, he felt sad and helpless.


    Suddenly, I remembered that I still have an interview today. Maybe I''ll be able to find a job today. Why don''t I go for an interview first? Let''s talk about this after I get back from the interview.


    Thinking of this, some hope rose in my heart.


    He put on a white shirt and started dressing himself. However, he looked listless and his face was still swollen. This was a sign that he hadn''t slept well yet.


    Then, I picked up the phone, ran out of the old house, and headed for the interview site.


    It was well past eight o''clock in the morning when I came out. The sun was warm, and my body was cold, perhaps because I had been in that old house for too long.


    The place where I was interviewing was not far from the Flowery Lane where I lived. In order to save the one dollar bus fare, I decided to walk there.


    He was puffing as he walked. He was really tired and sleepy. He felt like he could fall to the ground and sleep at any moment.


    After walking for about half an hour, I finally arrived at the interview venue. I noticed that many people were waiting for an interview. I found a chair and sat down. After sitting down, I fell asleep and was woken up by the interview staff.


    The result of the interview was obvious, a man who had just woken up, exhausted, with a brain that wasn''t clear at all, unable to hear or answer whatever questions the interviewer was asking me, and who didn''t seem to have the slightest idea of how to answer them, and who didn''t seem to be in the least energetic, just like a drug addict who smoked a lot of cigarettes.


    As I dragged myself out of the interview room, I felt hopeless again.


    How did things get to this point? I only slept two nights in that old house, and it felt like two years.


    Walking alone on the street, wandering aimlessly, he felt a deep sense of frustration.


    It was only then that I remembered that I hadn''t eaten since last night, that I didn''t even eat breakfast, and now that it was time for lunch, I once again wandered to the chaos stall from that day. That female boss who sells chaos had good business and has been busy all this time, I was really envious of her, she doesn''t need to worry about food and clothing, she has business to do every day.


    I sat on the Primal Chaos stall, ordered a bowl of primal chaos and slowly ate it.


    After finishing the bill, the Lady Boss immediately recognized me and warmly asked, "How is it, young lad? Have you rented a house yet?"


    I squeezed out a smile and replied, "I found it. I''m currently living in Flowery Lane ¡­"


    Upon hearing the words "Flower Mansion Lane", the Lady Boss''s hands trembled, and her bowl almost fell to the ground. She exclaimed, "Young man, how can you live there?!"


    Looking at the Lady Boss''s expression, it seemed that she knew something was up at Flowery Lane, so I hurriedly asked, "Boss ¡­" Why can''t Flowery Lane stay here anymore? "


    The Lady Boss looked left and right, then leaned over and mysteriously said, "Lad, if it weren''t for the fact that you''re my returning guest, I wouldn''t even tell you. That Flowery Lane is not a good place, and everyone says that it''s haunted.

 C42

    I know Flowery Lane is haunted, that''s for sure, but I also want to know if it''s haunted somewhere in Flowery Lane, the whole alley, or a single house, or if it''s the old house I live in.


    At that moment, I remained calm and asked, "Lady Boss, tell me in detail what part of Flowerland Lane is haunted? Why would there be ghosts?"


    As the Lady Boss tidied up the table, she told me, "I heard from the seniors that a few decades ago, there was a major case that shook the entire city. The family of four died in a bizarre manner overnight, and even the child who had just reached the age of one was beaten to death. "That old house seems to be the last one in the middle of a flowery alley ¡­"


    When I heard this, my heart was already madly beating, and my mind went blank with a "weng" sound ¡­


    The last house in Flowery Lane was number 44, the one I rented, and the dream I had last night. A fierce-looking man had smashed a baby boy to death with a chair and stabbed his wife and mother to death with the legs of a sharp stool ¡­


    All of this coincides with one another.


    That old house is definitely a vicious place, a family of four all died here. If I were to continue living here, the next person to die here would definitely be me!


    I was stunned and panted heavily.


    The Lady Boss seemed to notice that something was wrong, so she finally said, "Lad, I know you''re a university student and don''t believe in evil, but there are some things that you can''t not believe. Listen to sister-in-law and quickly move away. It''s better to avoid trouble ¡­"


    With that, the Lady Boss shook her head and sighed before walking to the side.


    I sat there for a moment longer, then picked up my bag and left the chaos stall.


    I was like a walking corpse on the street aimlessly.


    My mind is empty. What should I do? Move out?


    If I moved, would I get my money back?


    I have no job, and I don''t have much money left. I don''t have any friends in this city.


    No, that Fan Lao Er is trying to trick me, I have to get the money.


    I said that when he brought me to see the house, why did he keep squatting in the yard and not daring to enter, it turned out that he was afraid of the dirty things in the house, this old coffin was really bad, and he even dared to rent out such a dangerous place, I said how could he be so cheap, this was simply plotting against his fortune!


    When I first heard this old coffin, I was only told that many people had died in that old house, but I didn''t know how many had died, nor did I know that all of them had died in the same way. I wouldn''t dare to live there even if I were beaten to death.


    I regret it, I really regret it.


    Thinking about this, I took out my cell phone and started to call the second brother Fan. The phone kept ringing, but no one answered, so I didn''t give up and continued to call him. I didn''t believe that he wouldn''t accept.


    After making four or five calls, the other party finally answered.


    I suppressed the anger in my heart. I didn''t want to get mad at him at first, but I thought I might be able to ask him to give me back the money.


    "Uncle Fan ¡­" Is that you? "


    "Yeah, what''s the matter, lad?"


    "Sir, can I discuss something with you? "I don''t want to rent this house anymore. Can you give me back the money, even if you want to deduct some money? After all, I''ve lived here for two days ¡­"


    "No way!" The old man seemed to have already known that I would say this, so he rejected me flatly. Then he said, "Young man, we''ve already signed the contract. How can we go back on our words? "I''ve already agreed with you that I won''t even let you pay the deposit. If you don''t want to live, you can just move out in two months. I won''t stop you, but I can''t return the money ¡­"


    I had already expected this outcome. The anger that I had been suppressing burst out at this moment. I gritted my teeth and said, "Uncle, how can you be so dishonest? Don''t you know that your house is haunted? "You still dare to rent out this place? Aren''t you trying to steal my wealth?"


    "Nonsense! Where is my house haunted? If I don''t want to live there, I can''t use that as a reason. How am I going to rent a house from now on? Young man, you''re too outrageous. If you don''t want to stay here, then immediately move away.


    With that said, the old coffin man hung up the phone, not giving me any chance to identify him.


    I kept on calling him, but he wouldn''t answer no matter what. In the end, the phone shut down and I hated him so much that the roots of my teeth itched. I wanted to drop the phone and throw it on the floor and break it, but I couldn''t bear to ¡­


    There''s definitely no hope of refund. I feel that I was just unlucky and that everything went badly for me. Ever since I moved into this old house, there was not a single thing that I could do well.


    What next?


    I have no plans.


    To be honest, I''m afraid of the old house now and I don''t dare to go back.


    Carrying a bag under the scorching sun, I could only wander aimlessly through the streets to pass the time. I wondered what my future path would be.


    After wandering around for half a day, they unknowingly arrived at a heavenly bridge. There were many stalls selling businesses under this heavenly bridge, and there were also some people who had placed a piece of paper on the ground. On the paper, there were paintings of gossips and yin yang fish; it seemed like they were fortune-tellers.


    As soon as I walked over, there was a God''s Rod that was looking for business. An old man among them shouted at me, "Young man, you''re really a noble man. Come over here. This old man will give you a divination for free ¡­"


    If it was in the past, I would definitely have taken a liking to these people. But now that something had really happened to me, I immediately became interested and wanted to have this old man calculate for me and see if he could solve my current predicament. The point was that this old man told me that it was free of charge.


    I walked over to the old man and he handed me a Mazar. I sat across from him and he looked at me carefully before chuckling and saying, "Young man, it seems that you''ve had some bad luck recently. However, after passing this hurdle, your future will be boundless."


    The moment this old man opened his mouth, my heart skipped a beat. How did he know that I was unlucky? Could it be that he really had the ability to do so? I asked, "Old man, tell me, where did I get unlucky?"


    The old man grinned, revealing a mouthful of yellow teeth. He chuckled and said, "This relationship isn''t going well. I''m sure you don''t have a partner yet ¡­"

 C43

    When I heard this, isn''t this the case? With my poor and destitute appearance, where can I find a partner?


    However, I changed my mind. I didn''t come to him for marriage, so what''s the use of nagging him for so much? So I asked him again: "Then you calculate for me, what have I been up to lately?"


    The old man looked at me again and nodded. "It''s not a question of what''s bad for you. It''s just that everything is bad. Your career, family, everything is bad. Am I right?"


    I repeatedly nodded my head in agreement. Then, I asked, "Elder, please tell me, is there any way to break this?"


    Just as this old man had said, everything has gone awry recently. Misfortune has befallen me, and I''m anxiously trying to find a solution to this problem.


    When the old man heard that I asked about this, his face turned hesitant and he said, "This ¡­" "About this, I''m afraid that it will be a little troublesome ¡­"


    "Is there anything else that''s troublesome? Just say it directly ¡­"


    "Help others block the calamity and blessings. This old man will bear some of the consequences. You can''t ask this old man to do these things for you for nothing, can you?" The old man showed his big yellow teeth again and grinned at me.


    I was stunned and puzzled, "Elder, didn''t you say that you don''t want money?"


    "That''s right, I don''t need money to help you calculate, but to help you fend off calamities and blessings is a different matter." Yes, to help you fend off calamities and blessings is a different matter, since we have come to this point, then this old man will help you crack it.


    Hearing his words, I started to panic. It was as if I had grabbed onto a lifesaving straw. Without even thinking, I directly said, "Elder, please tell me. How much money do you need before you are willing to help me ¡­"


    The old man stretched out three fingers.


    "Thirty?" I wondered.


    The old man shook his head and said, "I won''t be able to help you if you''re thirty. I said three hundred!"


    "Three hundred ¡­" I muttered to myself that this was not a small sum. Three hundred dollars was almost all I had, so how could I spend it in the future, but compared to the six hundred yuan rent, it was much cheaper.


    After hesitating for a while, I said hesitantly, "Old man, I don''t have that much money on me right now. I just graduated from university and haven''t found a job yet. What do you think ¡­? Can I have a hundred pieces? "


    The old man shook his head and said, "Aiya, you said that you got into so much trouble with me, and I didn''t even ask for three hundred yuan, and you''re still bargaining with me? Aiya, forget it, since you''re not an easy person, I''ll give you a discount and charge you two hundred yuan, it can''t be any less than that ¡­"


    I can barely accept this price, but if I give him this money, my future life will be even more difficult. I have to find a job as soon as possible.


    With that in mind, I fished out two hundred yuan from my pocket and gave it to the old man. The old man''s eyes lit up and he immediately received the two hundred yuan from me, grinning from ear to ear. As he put the two hundred yuan into his pocket, he said to me, "Brat, you''ve finally met me, a noble person.


    After saying that, the old man fished out something from his clothes and handed it to me. I lowered my head and saw that it was actually a triangular talisman paper.


    He pushed this item into my hands and patted my shoulder. "Young man, you must always keep this safety talisman on you. Don''t take it off, it can protect you from disasters. It''s not easy for this old man to make this talisman. I have to take a bath for forty-nine days and use all of my mana on this safety talisman. This talisman has such a miraculous effect. Take it back. Within a few days, your luck will be gone ¡­"


    I held the talisman in my hand and looked it over. Then, I lowered my head to look at the smiling old man as I thought to myself, "Damn, did I get cheated?" I bought a piece of yellow paper two hundred dollars ago, is it worth it?


    But no matter what, I had already spent my money, so I just left it at that. I thanked the old man, placed the safety amulet on his body, and headed home.


    At this moment, it was already evening. The Blazing Clouds had created a beautiful scene. Perhaps it was because of this protective talisman, but the haze in my heart had dissipated by quite a bit. I felt that there was now some hope.


    With an expert''s talisman, there shouldn''t be anything strange happening tonight, right?


    Unknowingly, I returned to Flowery Lane. By now, the sky had already darkened completely, and the streets were brightly lit. Flower Lane was also a narrow and dark path, as if it didn''t belong to this world at all, as if it was more like a passageway to the underworld.


    The next time I stood here, I was still a little apprehensive. Even with the amulet, I couldn''t hide the fear in my heart.


    I was afraid of the night here, afraid of everything here. There was no one in the empty corridor, just a single street lamp standing in the middle of the road, glowing with dim yellow light.


    After hesitating for a long time, I finally took a step forward and walked towards Number 44, Flowery Lane.


    He pushed open the black wood door, the sound of his teeth ringing in his ears.


    As I walked into the courtyard, I once again felt the coldness of the courtyard. It was as if I had walked into the huge mouth of a monster that wanted to swallow me up.


    When the wind blew, the locust tree let out a rustling sound, and countless leaves flew in the air. It bared its fangs and brandished its claws, as if it was beckoning to me.


    I took a deep breath and touched the amulet on my chest. I opened the door and walked in.


    I turned on all the lights in the house to dispel the darkness and all the things I feared.


    I pretended to be calm, washed my hands, and lay down on the bed again.


    When I went out in the morning, I bought a newspaper with the latest recruitment information on it. I took out a pen and paper and began to write down the recruitment information that would be useful to me. I planned to call and continue the interview tomorrow.


    After recording the information, I was bored and started to read through all the news in the newspaper just to pass the time.


    Tonight was abnormally quiet, and he didn''t know if he would still have those strange dreams.


    Now that I was sleepy, I tossed the paper aside, wrapped myself in the quilt, put my hand to my chest, and gripped the yellow paper talisman tightly. Then I closed my eyes.

 C44

    Exhausted, I fell asleep again, but I didn''t realize that I was once again in that dream, the dream that made me tremble.


    Everything in the dream played out again, just like yesterday, the baby''s crying and giggling, the shuffling of footsteps, tick-tick-tock ¡­ Tick, tap, tap ¡­ It kept ringing.


    The footsteps grew louder and noisier, coming from the living room outside.


    Then I saw the man who had killed the family and ended my own life.


    It was torture, the picture was so real, and yet I could only be a spectator, feeling the blood and the cruelty, and yet there was nothing I could do about it.


    My conscience was being condemned, but I couldn''t stop the sight of the bloody forest. My heart was bleeding, and I wanted to scream.


    I wanted to open my eyes and wake up from a nightmare, but just like yesterday, I couldn''t wake up. My eyelids felt like they were stuck with glue.


    I thought it would be over after all that had happened, but when the man''s murder was over, a new scene appeared, this time of a woman, a woman in a red robe, who had also appeared in the hall, and when she did, everything vanished except for the rope that hung from the beam around her neck.


    Its body swayed in the wind, dangling from the beams of the house.


    Then, I saw it suddenly open its eyes and stare straight at me. It had a pair of bloody eyes that continuously dripped with fresh blood ¡­


    Fresh blood fell drop by drop onto the ground, as if there was a blossoming of bright red flowers.


    After that, the corners of his mouth curled up as he smiled at me with a demonic and cruel smile. He opened his mouth and said, "You''re going to die ¡­. "You''re going to die ¡­"


    This voice came from all directions and instantly engulfed me. Endless darkness assaulted me and I fell into eternal damnation, beyond redemption.


    I thought I was dead, but when the morning sun came in through the window and fell on my eyelids, I could still feel the warmth, the light, shining on me.


    I tried my best to open my eyes, but I tried really hard...


    Then, I really opened my eyes. I was tired, more tired than I ever had been, which made me feel like I was a seriously ill old man who was dying from illness. I was like a rotten log that had run out of oil, and I lay in bed for a long time without getting up. Beep, beep, beep... I didn''t even have the strength to reach out and turn it off.


    I don''t know how long I lay there, but when it was late in the morning, I felt that my body was mine again. My hands could move, my body could move.


    I slowly got up and started thinking about a question. Was I fooled by that old fortune-teller under the bridge?


    The amulet he had given me was no good at all, the dream was even more cruel than ever, and this time there was a woman in a red robe, with a pale face and bloodshot eyes, and I could still see and shudder.


    If the four of them were the owners of the house and the instigators of the ghosts, then what was the purpose of this new woman in a red robe who had appeared in my dreams?


    My body moved and made a crashing sound. When I looked down, I was so scared that my entire body started trembling, I was wearing a blood-red paper outfit, the same clothes as the one I had worn in my dream, the Da Hong Pao woman. When did she wear this? I didn''t feel anything at all.


    The clothes were very strange, just like the clothes worn by the paper men in the paper shop.


    By the time I reacted, the first thing I did was to tear off the red paper clothes I was wearing and throw it on the floor.


    In the past twenty years of my life, I''ve never felt so helpless and terrified.


    It was one thing for me to have nightmares, but to think that I would unknowingly wear paper clothes. Who did this?


    Without even wearing my shoes, I wanted to run out of this room, run out of this courtyard, and even leave Flowerflower Lane forever. I didn''t want to take another step into this place, and if I were to continue like this, what awaited me was only death. Even if I wasn''t killed by the ghost, I would be scared to death sooner or later.


    However, when my feet touched the ground, my body swayed, and I felt weightless and fell to the ground.


    I was too weak, my head was buzzing, my head was splitting.


    Leaning over the bed to rest for a while, I got up again and walked unsteadily out of the house. When I passed by a mirror, I inadvertently glanced at that mirror and saw an incredible scene. It scared me so much that I couldn''t help but grunt for a while as tears rolled down my face.


    I staggered over to the mirror and carefully examined my face. My face was covered with a thick layer of powder, my face was as pale as paper, my eyebrows were as dark as ink, and my lips were as red as blood. At this moment, I looked like a woman. At this moment, I am no different from her ¡­


    What was going on? What had happened?


    In just one night, I had actually changed into such a state. I couldn''t hold it in any longer and staggered to the door. I opened my mouth and vomited. I was terrified, I was afraid ¡­ I''m helpless... I was so scared that I vomited. Even though I kept vomiting, I couldn''t help but vomit.


    I lay in the yard in the midday sun, surrounded by my vomit. I lay there for a long time before I got up. I need to leave this place as soon as possible. I really can''t stay here any longer.


    After washing my face, I washed off the thick makeup on my face. I quickly changed my clothes and packed my luggage before leaving the courtyard. I didn''t even close the door. I didn''t think that there would be anyone who would dare to come to this place.


    I was so naive, so foolish, and was always deceived by someone, and found a house and was tricked into a haunted house by that Fan Lao, and met a fortune-teller. I was also a big liar, and bought a piece of yellow paper with two hundred dollars for nothing, and even said that it was all a lie if it could stop a disaster from blessing, and I couldn''t find that Fan Lao, and that old swindler won''t be able to escape.

 C45

    Stumbling out of Flowery Lane with a pack on my back, I came to a bustling main street. Relying on my memories, I headed towards the overpass that I went to yesterday.


    However, when I reached there, I noticed that there were only a few peddlers who were setting up their stalls and not a single fortune-teller. Thus, I became a little curious and walked to the side of a stall while politely asking, "Big Brother ¡­" "Hmm, why haven''t any of those fortune-tellers come? Weren''t they still staying here yesterday?"


    That elder brother raised his head and looked at me before chuckling. "Are you trying to tell me your fate?"


    "No, I''m looking for someone?"


    He waved his hand and said, "You, ah, come at the wrong time. They usually only come out at four or five o''clock in the afternoon, the peak hours when there are many people. You''ve come too early, so wait a few more hours before they come over."


    When I heard this, I placed the blanket on the floor and sat on it myself. I intended to wait.


    When the big brother saw me sitting down, he was also curious. "What''s the matter, young man?"


    "It''s alright, I''ll wait for them here." "No," I said.


    That big brother cunningly smiled and asked again: "Lad, have you been tricked by someone?"


    I raised my head to look at my brother. "How did you know?"


    You can see from your appearance that all day long this bunch of godly men are all deceiving food and drinks, and not a single one of them is decent. Yesterday, when you came, I noticed you were tricked by that guy and obediently gave you 200 yuan.


    Boundless rage was raging in my heart. I suddenly felt foolish, being tricked by an old man. I didn''t utter a single word and just sat there sulking.


    At this time, the elder brother said, "I say, brother, you look weak and gentle. It''s easy to tell that you''re a university student, but why do you believe this kind of thing? Come on, don''t be so serious. Just treat it as spending money to buy a lesson. What can you do if you find that old man? "These fortune-tellers are all in the same group. If you dare to attack, they''ll hit you together. I advise you to hurry up and leave. Don''t wait here foolishly. You won''t get the money back, so go do what you need to do ¡­"


    F * ck, to think that there would be such a thing. Even fortune-tellers are in an alliance, how can we let others live?


    But I just can''t swallow my anger. I just want to argue with that old liar. If worst comes to worst, I''ll call the police and capture that old liar.


    After I told the elder brother about this, he shook his head and said, "Lad, you''re still young, so you shouldn''t have made such a big fight over the two hundred yuan. I told him this to the elder brother and he only told you this because he saw that you''re an honest man.


    However, there was one thing that I was puzzled about. How did that old man know that I had been suffering from bad luck recently?


    I asked that big brother, and that big brother laughed and explained, "You little brat, you have a bitter face, and don''t look like someone who got lucky no matter who looks at you. These godly men, they are all ignorant, and when they see people wearing extravagant clothes, they use all their strength to praise them, and when they see poor people, they would scare people, and they would have to take out some money from your pocket no matter what. These people, when they see people talking like that, they speak like ghosts and I set up stalls here every day.


    So that''s how it is. Looks like I''m the dumb kid from the legends who has yet to enter the world. To be duped so easily, I won''t be looking for fortune-telling in the future.


    Listening to this big brother''s words, I felt more and more regretful. I felt more and more that I was an incorrigible fool. I was so angry that I wasn''t hungry at all. It was obvious that I hadn''t eaten for an entire day.


    After chatting with the elder brother for a while, two to three hours had passed unknowingly. In the afternoon, they gradually got to know each other.


    At this time, the elder brother said, "If you can''t wait for that old man at four or five o''clock, then you won''t have to wait today. They usually fight at different places with guns, but no one can say for sure. Sometimes, after working at this place for several days, they can go somewhere else to cheat money.


    "Whether or not he can wait depends on my luck. If he really can''t wait, then I have no choice but to come again tomorrow. I don''t believe that he won''t come. I have to tell that old liar about my resentment, or else my heart will feel uncomfortable ¡­"


    That big brother was about to say something when he saw a person carrying a horse walking towards them from afar.


    The man was wearing a tattered Daoist robe and was walking with large strides. In one hand, he was holding a Magza, and in the other, he was holding a Sapporo.


    What a big tone, he was definitely another swindler.


    I thought.


    After chatting with my big brother at the stall for a long time, I was disgusted by these fortune-telling films and felt that none of them were good people.


    As the man drew closer, I took a closer look at him. He was a young man, not very old, a man of about twenty-seven or twenty-eight. He had messy hair and a tree branch stuck in his hair, giving him an impression of sloppiness.


    With this appearance, if he still wanted to cheat, he had to at least wear clean clothes, no?


    "Aiya ¡­" "This is a new face, I''ve never seen this divination before ¡­" The big brother who was setting up the stall looked at the diviner and said with a puzzled expression.


    I turned my head to look at my stall''s elder brother. "You really haven''t met him before?"


    "None... "This person looks unfamiliar, this should be his first time here. This is the first time I''ve seen someone so young telling his fortune, I think this is another big trick ¡­" The big brother said disdainfully.


    As he spoke, the fellow dressed in slovenly Daoist robes walked towards us. Right next to the big brother''s stall, he put down Mazza, swung his Sapporo, and smacked his bottom.


    After that slovenly Daoist Priest sat down, he even smiled towards us as a form of greeting. The big brother who set up the stall also smiled at him, while I coldly snorted and turned my head away.


    At that moment, the slovenly Daoist Priest suddenly stood up and walked towards me. He knitted his brows as he sized me up before suddenly saying, "Aiya, this is incredible. Your luck has been bad recently!"

 C46

    F * ck your grandpa, you lied to me the moment you came out. Do you think I have a face that gets slaughtered? Why are you trying to lie to me like this?


    I was almost infuriated to the point of laughing out loud. This was a helpless and bitter smile. I looked at him and calmly said, "Leader, do you think that I have some bad luck?"


    The slovenly Daoist Priest circled around me a couple of times, then shook his head and sighed, "This little brother has gone black, his face is pale, and the yang energy in his body is gradually weakening. He must have collided with something unclean. If we don''t resolve this earlier, I''m afraid your life will be in danger ¡­"


    The slovenly Daoist Priest''s few words made my heart tremble, and I almost believed him. However, he was quite stupefied, and he was quite accurate, because recently, I had indeed run into some unclean things. If I hadn''t chatted with the big brother who set up the stall for a long time and found out about the tricks of these fortune-telling films, I would have definitely believed him, just like that old man, who was cheated for two hundred yuan.


    I turned my head to look at the big brother who was setting up the stall. That big brother chuckled at me and didn''t say anything. He even signaled me with his eyes, telling me to be on guard and be on guard against being cheated.


    It was impossible for me to be fooled again. I was bored and started arguing with the slovenly guy. I lazily said, "Why don''t you tell me what kind of dirty things I collided with?"


    The Sloppy Daoist''s expression became serious. He looked at the stall''s elder brother and then moved close to my ear. He whispered, "This little brother, can we have a word?"


    I thought, "I will just borrow one step at a time. I definitely won''t fall for that trick and see if you can still call me a plaything." I immediately followed the slovenly Daoist to a corner where there weren''t many people as I urged him, "Then you can say it now, right?"


    The slovenly Daoist said, "Little brother, you are not trying to scare this one off. The dirty thing you ran into is not simple at all, and the yang energy in your body cannot be any weaker. If this humble Daoist is not wrong, you will not even see tomorrow''s sun."


    Oh wow, this slovenly Daoist Priest really knows how to trick people, he started off with an attack, but it scared me to death. I then revealed an impatient expression, and said: "Just what kind of powerful thing did I encounter, tell me? Don''t keep saying that''s useless. "


    The slovenly Daoist Priest began to appear mysterious. His expression became extremely solemn as he moved close to my ear and said two words, "Demonic Ghost!"


    When I heard those two words, my body couldn''t help but tremble as I looked at the slovenly Daoist Priest''s face. His expression was very grave and didn''t seem like he was joking.


    This concerns your life. Tell this poor Taoist, have you been to any places with dense yin qi recently, and have you provoked any things that you should not have, so just tell me, and this poor Taoist will be able to cure you, and help you drive away the ghost. "


    I almost believed it again, but I came up with an idea to determine whether this slovenly monk was real or not. So I said, "I say, sir, are you going to charge me for my fortune?"


    The slovenly Daoist laughed and said, "You have to accept this money. This Penniless Priest will help you get rid of this calamity, so you have to show that you don''t want it, right? "We can''t just let this poor Taoist waste his time, can we?"


    I chuckled at the slovenly cultivator and said, "I''m sorry, you found the wrong person. I''m very poor and don''t have any money on me. How about you go and find someone else to trick ¡­"


    After saying that, I flung my sleeves and was about to leave, but that Sloppy Daoist did not plan on letting me go and firmly grabbed onto my arm. I turned my head and glared at the Sloppy Daoist. I already said that I won''t let you help me, but you still want to rob me? "


    The slovenly Daoist laughed and said, "Aiya, little brother, don''t go. Our matter isn''t over yet."


    "Then what else do you have to say?" I said angrily.


    "You haven''t answered my question just now. Have you been to a place with dense Yin Qi recently? And how did you provoke that evil ghost?"


    This guy never stopped talking, but since he said something interesting, I didn''t mind talking to him for a while longer, so I said, "This place with heavy yin qi, can you give me an example?"


    He thought deeply for a moment before saying, "For example, graves, unmarked graves, places where people have died. In places like this, the Yin Qi is usually heavier ¡­"


    "What about that old house that no one has lived in for so many years? Is it considered a place with extremely dense yin energy?" I asked.


    The sloppy-looking man pondered for a moment before nodding his head. "If there was anyone who died violently in that old mansion, then it could be counted as one!"


    My body couldn''t help but tremble and swallow a mouthful of saliva. I couldn''t help but believe 30% of what the slovenly Daoist Priest said. I asked solemnly, "Fellow Daoist, tell me the truth. Are you a real Daoist? "If you want to cheat money out of me, I have no money on me, and I urge you to give up quickly. If you truly want to help me, and if you do manage to do so, I, Shangguan Tianluo, will definitely thank you handsomely when I have the money in the future!"


    The slovenly Daoist Priest''s eyes stared at me and solemnly said, "This Penniless Priest is as good as real. The genuine Taoist Priest Laoshan, you can rest assured that what This Penniless Priest said just now was also true. Being a Taoist Priest to exterminate devils and defend the Tao is a matter of the heart. Since you don''t have money, then this Penniless Priest doesn''t need any, but you can take care of the meal, right?"


    Eh, I really didn''t expect that this slovenly Daoist Priest would actually put forward such a condition. Although I was poor, I was still able to manage meals, so I immediately agreed, but I also raised a condition: I can manage meals, but I can''t go to a restaurant, I can only settle my condition on the ground. I really have no money, and the slovenly Daoist Priest also agreed.


    Afterwards, the two of us moved over to Maza and sat down in a corner. The slovenly Daoist calmly asked, "Then tell me, what has happened to you recently?"


    I finally found someone who can tell me the whole story. I don''t care if he is a real Daoist or not, I will tell him about what happened in the old mansion and tell him about it in detail. The old mansion''s gloomy environment, the nightmares at midnight, the baby''s crying, the footsteps, the man''s killing scene, and finally, a woman in a red robe.

 C47

    I told everything that happened in the old manor to the slovenly Daoist. From start to finish, the slovenly Daoist didn''t say a single word and just listened silently. The only difference was that the expression on his face became more and more serious.


    After I finished speaking, I felt a lot more comfortable in my heart. Finally, I found someone to pour out his heart to. The past few days had been really hard for me to hold in.


    If I were to tell this to an ordinary person, they would definitely treat me like a lunatic. Fortunately, in front of me is a Taoist, whether he is a true Taoist or a fake one, at least he would listen to me.


    After a moment of silence, the slovenly Daoist took a deep breath and said, "Oh god, you''re so unlucky to have encountered such a troublesome object. Do you know what you''ve encountered?"


    I looked at the slovenly Daoist Priest and snappily replied, "Aren''t you a Daoist Priest? Why are you still asking me? I still want to ask you."


    The Sloppy Daoist shook his head and helplessly said, "That''s not what I meant. What I meant was that the ghost you met was very powerful and not an ordinary ghost. It has cultivation experience, and there are also many types of ghosts.


    "If it''s not a ghost, then what the heck was it?" I wondered.


    "What you have encountered is something even more vicious than ghosts and demons. This thing is called Ghost Demon, it is cultivated to a very high level, it is not that this humble Taoist is boasting. Fortunately, you encountered me today, otherwise, you would have been killed by ghosts tonight ¡­" The slovenly Daoist priest said in all seriousness.


    "So, you can deal with that... What ghost fiend is that? " I looked doubtfully at the Sloppy Daoist.


    He thumped his chest, and with a ''bang'' sound, he guaranteed, "Of course, I have practiced my Tao technique since I was young. Although that Gui Sha is powerful, he can''t enter into my eyes, so tonight, I will go with you to collect that Gui Sha!"


    "Are you sure you want to come with me?" I asked uncertainly.


    "No matter what you say, you will never be able to keep it up!" The slovenly Daoist patted his chest again.


    "Not taking my money?"


    "No way!"


    "Then I''m relieved. Let''s go now." I stood up and patted my butt. I raised my head to look at the sky and saw that it was already dusk. I didn''t expect that after chatting with this sloppy Daoist for so long, I had almost forgotten what I was doing here.


    I was looking for the old fortune-teller who had lied to me about the money, and when I looked around, I saw that the fortune-tellers had come again, but I couldn''t find the old man who had lied to me about the money. I suddenly remembered what the old man at the stall had said, that these people at the stall often fought guerrilla warfare, and that after changing places every three days, the old man probably felt guilty, so after lying to me for two hundred dollars, he gave me a broken charm that didn''t work for fear that I would come looking for it, so he didn''t dare come today.


    But today I did not come for nothing. I met this slovenly Daoist, regardless of whether he has the ability or not, I''ll drag him out and give it a try, since it''s not like I''m spending money.


    The old man who lied to me about the money won''t get away with it. When I have time, I''ll find his bad luck.


    After thinking about this, I brought the slovenly Daoist to leave and conveniently gave Mazar back to the big brother who set up the stall.


    The expression in that big brother''s eyes when he looked at me was a little strange. He whispered to me, "I say, big brother. Why are you being tricked again? These fortune-tellers are all liars. Don''t be fooled by them."


    "Big brother, don''t worry. I won''t give him a single cent. I just want him to do me a small favor."


    After saying that, I put down Mazar and brought the slovenly Daoist to the direction of Flowerflower Lane.


    After walking for a while, night came and the lights dimmed. The night life in the city started again, the streets were filled with men and women, and there was a steady stream of cars. I walked along the streets of the city with a slovenly priest, looking out of place.


    That slovenly Daoist man was a chatterbox, and he never stopped talking. Along the way, he told me about his heroic deeds, how he killed demons and helped the heavens to get rid of devils, and continued to spout on the spot. My ears itched just from listening to him.


    At this time, we happened to pass by a small restaurant. That slovenly Daoist Priest suddenly stopped and stared straight at the entrance of the restaurant. His eyes even started to emit a green light.


    When I saw him like this, I thought maybe he was hungry, so I remembered that I hadn''t eaten for a whole day, so I asked, "Are you hungry?"


    The slovenly Daoist turned his head and looked at me before chuckling and said, "Isn''t that so? It''s been a few days since we''ve had a proper meal. Why don''t we go in and have some?"


    "How can you not be hungry? After walking this path, your mouth has never been idle. Are you tired just talking about it?" I said sarcastically.


    "What are you saying? This Penniless Priest is not bragging. What This Penniless Priest said to you was all true. Back then, This Penniless Priest ¡­"


    "Stop, stop, stop!" "I did promise to treat you to a meal, but I didn''t say that we would just find a place to eat. To be honest, you''re poor, and I''m not much better off than you are. We''re in the same boat."


    The cultivator chuckled and said, "Who dares to pity you? Although I''m poor, I don''t recruit ghosts. Not only are you poor, you also have a short life ¡­"


    "Heh ¡­" Why is this fake Daoist mouth of yours so harsh? " I don''t like it.


    "Alright, alright ¡­" "This Penniless Priest isn''t joking with you. There''s a stall on the ground, so let''s hurry and eat. This Penniless Priest''s stomach is already growling ¡­"


    As he spoke, the slovenly Daoist priest strode forward, searching the stalls as he walked. His wretched appearance made it seem as if he wasn''t even a Daoist. I was still thinking, was I cheated again? This Daoist Priest was trying to trick them into eating a meal. However, when he thought about it, it was just a meal, and it would only cost him a few dollars.


    After we walked two more blocks, we came across a stall selling slate. The slovenly monk sat down on Maza''s seat and put his Sapporo to the side. He then shouted at the owner, "Boss, give me two large bowls of noodles, four eggs, two in one bowl ¡­"


    Damn, this Taoist really knows how to eat. He even added so many eggs. I sat down opposite him and said, "Sir, you should also ask for my opinion on how to eat. I didn''t say that I want two eggs, did I?"


    The slovenly Daoist laughed, revealing a mouthful of white teeth, and said, "The two bowls of noodles and eggs I want are all mine. If you want to eat them, eat them yourself."


    F * ck, he really can eat. It seems like this guy didn''t care about me at all.

 C48

    Two bowls, then two bowls. Big Bro will endure it.


    After that, I also ordered a bowl of noodles. I was reluctant to add two eggs, so I sat together with the slovenly Daoist priest and started to eat. The slovenly Daoist priest ate really didn''t look too good, as if he hadn''t eaten for three or five days, and the instant the noodles were served, he started to gobble them down, not even caring about the heat. Within a few minutes, he ate all the noodles.


    Before I could finish eating the noodles, he had already finished two bowls. Finally, he wiped his mouth and said, "Finally, I''m half full. It''s quite comfortable ¡­"


    Your sister, you''re half full after eating two big bowls. If you want to be full, how much food would you waste?


    I cast a contemptuous glance at the slovenly Daoist. He pretended not to see me and only smiled foolishly at me.


    After I ate, I felt that I finally had some strength left in me. After settling the bill, I brought the slovenly Daoist Priest along as I continued to head towards Flowerflower Lane.


    By the time we reached Flowery Lane, it was already past 8 pm. Compared to the bright lights outside, Flowery Lane was always dark and cramped, devoid of any life.


    With a serious expression, he stood there at the entrance of Flower Solarium alley. He took a deep breath and let it out before saying seriously, "Gui Sha is really powerful. I could smell the scent of Gui Sha from far away."


    "You wouldn''t be afraid to go, right?" I looked at the Sloppy Daoist.


    "How is this possible? This Penniless Priest specializes in catching demons and ghosts. He has been professional for twenty years, and was already involved in this profession when he was seven or eight years old.


    Well, this guy started again. I interrupted him and urged him to leave quickly. Don''t waste time here.


    The slovenly monk picked up Sapporo and swaggered after me to 44 Flowery Lane.


    This old dwelling is full of fear for me. Originally, I had no intention of returning after escaping from here this morning, if I hadn''t met this slovenly Daoist.


    Although some of this slovenly Daoist Priest''s words didn''t sound very reliable, some of them were clear when talking about me. I subconsciously felt that he should have some ability, so I brought him here.


    When the two of us reached the gate of the courtyard, we found it wide open, and when I left in the morning I was in such a hurry and panic that I didn''t have time to close the door.


    At this moment, the cold wind in the courtyard blew outwards from the door. When I stood at the door with the slovenly Daoist Priest, I couldn''t help but shiver.


    The slovenly Daoist narrowed his eyes and looked at the courtyard before turning his head to look at me. He suddenly asked, "How many days did you stay in this mansion?"


    "Including today, it''s been three days." I answered honestly.


    The slovenly Daoist looked at me with eyes filled with doubt. After a while, he said, "I was wondering how you managed to survive three days in such a sinister and gloomy ghost house." To be able to survive, you sure are lucky! "


    I rolled my eyes at that slovenly Daoist Priest and thought to myself, who would want to live in a place like this? I don''t have money, I''m so poor that I can''t even eat.


    Following that, the slovenly Daoist Priest took a step forward and a single step into the door. I followed closely behind him as he walked in.


    The feeling in this yard at Reagan Alley is so different that it''s like two different worlds. When I first came here, I thought it was a nice, cool place, but now I know it''s cold, cold to the bone.


    After entering the courtyard, the slovenly Daoist threw the Sapporo in his hand to the side and started to walk around in circles. Sometimes he looked to the east and sometimes he looked to the west, but he didn''t know what the hell he was doing.


    He said to me, "This courtyard seems to have a certain reputation. It must have been a place where a great expert lived before, and just look at the old locust trees in this courtyard, their branches and leaves are luxuriant, making it a place where the impurities are most easily provoked. Ordinary families would not plant the locust trees in the courtyard, especially in their own yards. This is a taboo, if one does not have any skills, it would be impossible to suppress it."


    From what he said, it seemed to make sense. However, I didn''t understand these things, so I asked, "Can you take care of the dirty things in this mansion? Give me the exact words. "


    "That''s definitely no problem, but we need to prepare some things first. Before we came here, I forgot to tell you. However, it''s not too late to do something about it now."


    "What do you need? Do you want to spend some money?" What I''m most at ease with is a question.


    Of course you need to spend money, but it also depends on your intentions. In a while, this poor Taoist will have to go prepare some offerings, buy some incense paper money, and some pear peaches. If you have more money, you''d better buy some whole chicken and duck. He grinned at me.


    This request wasn''t too excessive. Before buying some incense, I didn''t actually spend too much money on pears and pears. I nodded and said that I would do it.


    That Taoist said, "Let me go first, he still needs to prepare."


    Soon, I walked out of Flowery Lane and onto the street. There was a night market nearby, and even though it was already eight or nine in the evening, it was still quite lively, and there were all sorts of goods to sell. I followed the orders of the slovenly Daoist priest and arranged all of the items that he said, I didn''t have any fish or chicken, and I really don''t have much money, so I just needed these.


    After I bought my things and returned to the courtyard, I saw that the slovenly Daoist Priest had already set up a magic altar in the courtyard. He brought out the table in the hall, which was covered with a yellow cloth embroidered with eight trigrams, and placed a few empty plates and an incense burner on top of the yellow cloth.


    When he saw me come back, he called me over and asked me if I had everything ready, so I showed him the things I had bought. His boss was unhappy, saying that I was so greedy that I had to cheat even the things I offered to the deities.

 C49

    As the slovenly Daoist Priest spoke, he took the items from my hands and started to place the fruits and pear peach offerings on the plate. Then, he lit three sticks of fragrance and inserted them into the censer.


    I thought to myself, this stinking Taoist is really shameless. He told me to buy the tribute and then decided to eat it all by myself. He really has no bottom line.


    When he was done, he found another basin, the one I had used the day before, the old one with the paper in it, in which I still had some paper money that I hadn''t burned yet.


    He took out a yellow paper talisman and placed it between his fingers. His upper and lower lips moved, and he chanted a few words in a low voice, "I didn''t hear a single word of what he said, but the yellow paper talisman in his hand trembled slightly, and with a ''boom'', the yellow paper talisman began to burn. When this hand appeared, I was dumbstruck.


    Soon after, he took the burning yellow paper talisman and lit up the yellow paper in his other hand, placing it into the brazier.


    At this moment, he turned his head to look at me and indifferently said, "You came over to burn paper money and put it in one piece after another. Don''t put it too much."


    This time, I didn''t dare to contradict this slovenly Daoist, so I obediently squatted in front of the brazier and burned the paper.


    Strangely, the last time I burned the paper money, it was only half burned in the brazier, but this time it was different. The paper money was all burned cleanly, so I curiously asked the slovenly Daoist priest, "Daoist ¡­" Last time, why couldn''t I burn the paper properly? Why was I able to do it very well this time? "


    The person you burnt the paper money to is wrong, you originally wanted to burn the paper money to the ghosts in the house, they were all first-rate monsters, and did not enter the Underworld, so it is useless for you to burn it, of course they will not accept it, this time we will burn it to the ghosts that pass by, let them take the money to reincarnate, after that, do what I do, and do not disturb me ¡­ "This is called taking someone''s hand is short, and eating that person''s mouth is soft. Isn''t this equivalent to eating a full meal for you? Didn''t this humble Taoist come here to throw away his life for you as well?"


    These words caused my face to turn red for a while. At that time, I had always thought that he was also a deceitful Daoist. Who would have thought that he had such great ability. Thus, I immediately found it embarrassing to continue speaking.


    At this time, the slovenly Daoist Priest also squatted down, took out a yellow talisman from his robes, and handed it to me. He said seriously: "I say, brother, it''s been a fortuitous night, I only knew that the things in this mansion were evil spirits, I never thought that the miasma in the courtyard was so heavy, and it''s also a powerful evil spirit. After a while, I might not be able to beat him, I have a yellow talisman here, and it was given to me by my master.


    I took the yellow paper talisman. "What will happen to you if I escape?"


    "Don''t worry about me. This Penniless Priest has his own ways. If I can''t beat it, running away is not a problem."


    "Um, if you really can''t beat it, then let''s not fight anymore. I can''t live in this place, even if you take away all the ghosts in this house, I won''t dare to live here anymore ¡­" I said fearfully.


    The slovenly Daoist shook his head and helplessly said, "It''s useless. That Gui Sha has already set his eyes on you. No matter where you run, you will not be able to escape its grasp. It won''t let you go until you are dead. Therefore, this Gui Sha must be kept today."


    Hearing him say that, my heart grew cold. I, Shangguan Tian Luo, have offended someone, how did I end up getting entangled by this Gui Sha?


    At the same time, I also hated that Fan Lao. Damn it, this old man was really blinded by money for renting such a dangerous place out. He was definitely going to die.


    I cursed Fan Lao Er''s eighteen generations of ancestors in my heart, thinking that if I were to see him again, I would definitely beat him up.


    The slovenly Daoist looked up at the sky, then lowered his head and asked me, "What time is it now?"


    I looked at my phone and said, "It''s past ten."


    The slovenly Daoist nodded and said, "The Miasma is getting thicker and thicker. Gui Sha should also be coming out by now. Alright, you stand by the side. This Penniless Priest has to do something. When doing it, do not disturb me ¡­"


    I nodded and obediently stood to the side.


    Following which, I saw the slovenly Daoist priest take out a few more items from the yellow cloth bag he carried and place them on the altar. These items included the Eight Trigrams Mirror, the Compass, the Yellow Paper Talisman, the Soul Summoning Bell, and a peach wood sword ¡­


    He first stuck the yellow paper talismans in a circle around the altar, and every ten centimeters or so, he picked up the peach wood sword and started to circle around the altar. His legs kept moving, changing steps, and he kept mumbling non-stop.


    After singing and jumping for over half an hour, a wind suddenly blew. The locust tree in the courtyard swayed left and right in the wind. It bared its fangs and brandished its claws like a gigantic magical beast.


    I suddenly felt that the air in the courtyard had become much colder, and my exposed skin was covered in goosebumps. Not only did I feel a chill, I also felt a chill run down my spine.


    There were two candles burning on top of the altar. They were flickering in the wind, and looked like they were about to be extinguished at any time. But strangely, no matter how strong the wind was, the candles never extinguished.


    I stood in the courtyard, not even daring to breathe, and silently watched what was happening.


    Vaguely, I seemed to hear the wails of a baby. Sometimes far away, sometimes close. The moment the baby cries out, my body couldn''t help but tremble and start again ¡­ Here it comes again ¡­ The cry of this baby was my nightmare all my life, and I felt that there was no sound more terrible than the cry of this baby, and in this silent and secretive night, this cry stimulated my eardrums, giving me the impulse to turn my head and flee ¡­.

 C50

    In the past, when I heard this baby''s cry, I was in a dream. Although I was terrified at that time, I didn''t feel it as deeply as I do now. Now that I''m not dreaming, I''m completely awake, and the baby''s cry lingered in my ears, very real, and I couldn''t get rid of it no matter how hard I tried. Even when I covered my ears, it still echoed in my head.


    My breathing became heavier and heavier. Extreme panic was tormenting me. I was so scared that I was about to faint.


    At this moment, a figure flashed by and stood in front of me. He extended his hand and heavily patted my shoulder. In that instant, the infant''s cry disappeared and my consciousness returned.


    At this moment, I discovered that my entire body was drenched in cold sweat. My clothes were all drenched in sweat, and after being blown by the cold wind, my clothes were instantly dried. I felt extremely uncomfortable.


    I stared at the slovenly Daoist with a pair of terrified eyes. The slovenly Daoist smiled at me and said, "Brother, you''re too gutsy. You haven''t even started, yet you''re already like this. When that Gui Sha comes out, wouldn''t you pee in your pants?"


    At this moment, he still had the mood to joke around. I said with a sad face, "Leader ¡­" I... "I just heard that baby crying. It was so scary ¡­"


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s just the effect of the negative field. Don''t think about it, calm your mind, and you won''t be affected by it." The Sloppy Daoist comforted me.


    Then, with a sly smile, he said to me, "In a little while, I''ll go overboard for the family of four who once died in this old house. Speaking of which, the former master of this house can''t help you. Do you want to see how they look like?"


    I was stunned. "Who helped me? Why didn''t I know?"


    "Didn''t you dream that the man killed a family of three? He was kind enough to remind you to leave as soon as possible. Doesn''t that count as helping you?"


    "What?" "He was actually helping me. I thought he was trying to harm me ¡­" I said, surprised.


    "You really don''t know a good person. Forget it, let''s not talk about this for now. Do you want to take a look or not?" he added quickly.


    I hesitated for a moment, thinking that since the other party was helping me, I should at least thank him a bit. I might as well take a look. Thus, I nodded towards the slovenly Daoist priest.


    The slovenly Daoist laughed, revealing a mouthful of white teeth, and said, "You said it yourself. Don''t regret it in a while."


    What do I have to regret? Why does it feel like this guy''s scheme had succeeded?


    Before I could say anything, the slovenly priest took two objects from his yellow cloth pocket, two leaves and a small bottle of water.


    He brought me to the altar and placed the two leaves on the altar. Then, he dripped two drops of transparent liquid on the leaves and used both of his hands to catch the two leaves before he moved towards me. I took a step back in fear and asked, "What did you make?"


    "A thousand-year-old camphor tree leaf coupled with tears of cattle can be seen by ordinary people. Boy, you''re so lucky. How could ordinary people treat you like this?" That stinking Daoist laughed mischievously, and there was a trace of treachery in his smile that made me feel uneasy.


    With a slight hesitation, the slovenly Daoist Priest covered my eyes with two leaves. A refreshing feeling spontaneously arose. After feeling a slight stinging sensation in my eyes, I immediately returned to normal.


    When I covered my eyes with the leaf, I seemed to hear that Taoist softly chanting a chant, but I still didn''t hear anything clearly.


    When the leaf was removed from my eyelids, the slovenly Daoist said to me, "Alright, open your eyes and take a look ¡­"


    I slowly opened my eyes. When I saw the world around me, I was so shocked that I gasped and almost fell to the ground.


    The world in front of my eyes had undergone a tremendous change. Heavens, was this still the old mansion?


    Everything in the yard was covered in a layer of shadow, and even the old locust tree had changed its appearance. In this world, all of its leaves had fallen, and its bare branches were crisscrossed and sticking out from the sides, as if there were many black snakes coiling around the old tree.


    Around the old residence''s main hall, a dozen or so scarlet colored gases shot up into the sky. A baleful aura surged out, causing people to feel a chill in their hearts.


    Looking at this horrifying scene, my mouth gaped open in shock. My heart was beating rapidly, and I thought that I was hallucinating, so I closed my eyes again. However, when I opened my eyes to look again, the world around me was still the same.


    What''s wrong with this world? Could it be that this is the real me? I was puzzled.


    Just when I was shocked to the point that I didn''t know what to do, the slovenly Daoist laughed and said, "Did you see that? This is the house that you live in. To be able to stay here for three days without dying, you must have done a lot of good deeds in your previous life."


    I glanced at the slovenly Daoist Priest. Fortunately, he hadn''t changed his appearance; he was still the same slovenly Daoist Priest. This was a matter worth celebrating.


    I grabbed his arm and said in a trembling voice, "This ¡­" "How did this place become like this ¡­"


    "This is all because I have opened my Yin Yang Eyes for you. What you see now is the real side of this old house." The slovenly Daoist said calmly.


    I''m already starting to regret it now. If I knew earlier, I wouldn''t have opened any Yin Yang Eyes. I''m still used to the appearance of this old dwelling, even though it doesn''t look that good either.


    However, the next scene made me regret my decision even more, because I saw a ghost. A real ghost.


    After the slovenly Daoist looked at me, he strode to the front of the altar, picked up the peach wood sword on the table with one hand, and with the other he picked up the bell with his other hand. He twirled it around the table, shaking it as he did so, and the bell began to emit a crisp "Ding Ling Ling" sound.


    After saying that, the Sloppy Daoist waved the peach wood sword in his hand and pointed towards the door. "Clank!" The door itself opened, and I saw four shadows floating out from within the house ¡­

 C51

    The first one to walk out was the ferocious man from the dream world, his eyes glowing red and his expression fierce, holding a stick dripping with blood in his hand as he slowly walked towards the altar set by the slovenly priest. The second person was a woman, about twenty-four or twenty-five years old, and she looked pretty, but now her face was abnormally pale, and there were traces of blood on the corners of her mouth. What was even more frightening was that there was a large hole in her neck, and the blood kept flowing out from the hole, dyeing all of her clothes on her body. She was dressed in old cotton clothing, and her face was covered in wrinkles. There was a bloody hole on her chest, and she was bleeding non-stop.


    These four figures are erratic, hazy, and maintain the most terrifying face before death. The four of them have all appeared in my dreams, they are the family of four who died miserably.


    Seeing the family of four again, my heart was filled with fear, especially in such a gloomy and terrifying atmosphere. "" I don''t know ¡­ "" ¡­ ¡­ "" ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­.


    I began to regret that I should not have allowed that slovenly priest to give me any Yin Yang Eyes. I would rather not see ghosts than let me panic like this. After seeing these four ghosts, I reckoned that they would often appear in my dreams, and this would be a scar on my heart.


    I fearfully walked behind the slovenly Daoist Priest. With him around, I was slightly emboldened. If it was a normal day, I would find someone to run away from and would definitely not dare to stand here.


    The slovenly Daoist Priest constantly rang his bell. Sometimes it was chaotic, and sometimes it seemed very rhythmic.


    The four ghosts seemed to have received guidance from the Soul Summoning Bell. They slowly floated out from the hall and stood in a row about seven to eight meters away from the altar.


    At this moment, the sloppy-looking Daoist shook his Soul Summoning Bell as he turned his head to look at me, who was already trembling in fear, and said with a chuckle, "Brother Shangguan, don''t be afraid. Everything has been planned by me. Just put your heart in your stomach ¡­"


    I felt the muscles on my face tremble slightly. I was really scared. I said in a trembling voice, "I''ve really fallen for your trick ¡­" "You shouldn''t have opened some Yin Yang Eyes ¡­"


    "Don''t not recognize a kind heart. This is something that ordinary people can''t see. This Penniless Priest didn''t ask for money from you, so you should just secretly laugh." When he said this, he changed the topic and laughed, "Brother Shangguan, do you see that this family of four is the owner of this house, they were all killed by the red-clothed Gui Sha, and now they are all being controlled by that Gui Sha, and their souls are trapped in this house, unable to enter the cycle of reincarnation, unable to go anywhere else but as puppets. Today you walked into the dog shit and met this poor man, if not, you would be exactly the same as them, and would die without even knowing how you died ¡­"


    During the day, I had treated this slovenly Daoist as a swindler and a swindler. Now that he had revealed all of his abilities, I had already submitted to him. What he had said, I believed it for a hundred times, so I immediately said to him, "That''s right ¡­ "My luck is pretty good. After this is done, I will treat you to a big feast no matter what. I will get you three bowls of noodles and six eggs."


    The slovenly Daoist spat at me and snappily said, "This Penniless Priest saved your life. Why are you eating this for me? "After this, no matter what you say, you have to ask me for a restaurant next time and make some wine, or else I won''t agree."


    "Straight away!" There''s no problem with staying at a restaurant. Hurry up and send them away, it''s too scary standing here. " I urged.


    "That''s what you said, you''re not allowed to go back on your words. Look at how stingy you are today. Eating two bowls of noodles makes your heart ache like it''s losing flesh ¡­"


    The slovenly Daoist Priest scolded me as he walked around to the front of the altar. Suddenly, he didn''t say anything, and his face became extremely solemn. At that moment, I knew that he was going to do something important, so I naturally didn''t dare disturb him.


    The slovenly Daoist raised the peach wood sword in his hand and pointed it at the fierce-looking man standing in front. He bellowed: "Who are you, state your name!"


    As the slovenly Daoist raised his peach wood sword, the fierce-looking man''s legs and stomach suddenly softened and he knelt on the ground. He said in fear and trepidation, "I am called Fan Lao San. Please show mercy and spare my family."


    Hearing this, my heart suddenly jitters. That ghost actually said he''s Third Fan, and the old man who rented the house to me is called Second Fan. Then is Second Fan the elder Fan''s blood brother?


    When I dreamt that Fan Lao San killed someone that day, I felt that this man was a little familiar, as if I had seen him somewhere before. After thinking carefully, I realized that this man looked a little similar to Fan Lao Er.


    Looks like it''s not wrong. This ghost called Fan Lao San must be that Fan Lao Er''s younger brother.


    At this time, the slovenly Daoist said, "This Penniless Priest did not do anything wrong. Although I died a violent death before my time was up, this Penniless Priest still wanted to show you mercy. Are you willing to accept this Penniless Priest''s excess?"


    After hearing the slovenly Daoist Priest''s words, the remaining ghosts all kneeled down. Even the one-year-old baby was kneeling in front of him.


    When I saw this scene, I looked at this slovenly Daoist in a new light. This brat really has some skill. Even ghosts would kneel to him.


    The third brother seemed to be afraid of something, saying timidly, "It''s not that we aren''t willing to accept this Taoist''s excess, it''s really hard to say ¡­" There was another powerful character in the house ¡­ "It has been controlling us. We can''t leave ¡­"


    "Tai! What audacity! With this humble one here to take charge for all of you, this humble one will not be able to stop any demons or monsters. This humble one will go overboard first and take care of that Gui Sha in a while. The slovenly Daoist said with a stern expression.


    Hearing these words, the ghosts floated into the air again. The slovenly Daoist Priest picked up his peach wood sword and returned to the front of the altar. He first put down his peach wood sword, then picked up a yellow paper talisman and threw it into the air.

 C52

    The moment the yellow talisman left his hand, it let out a loud bang and started burning violently. It scared me and I quickly took two steps back. At this moment, the slovenly Daoist raised his sword again and stabbed the yellow talisman just in time to pierce through it.


    While swinging the peach wood sword in his hand, the slovenly Daoist then took a strange step forward and loudly recited, "The way of the dao is through the heart, while the heart is faked through the incense; a scented jade stove is placed before the heart; a true spirit looks down upon the heavens; and a celestial spirit appears before the heavens. Exceptional Undead, disciple in front. "Urgent!"


    Just as this incantation was finished, the yellow paper talisman on the slovenly Taoist Taoist Peach Wood Sword was also completely burnt away. Looking at the four ghosts floating in front of the altar, their figures suddenly became faint for a moment, slightly swaying back and forth, as if they were about to vanish into thin air at any moment. However, right at this moment, a gust of cold wind suddenly blew out from the courtyard, causing the air to become even colder.


    Even if I didn''t understand it, I knew that if this good incense was burned off suddenly, it would be a bad omen. A few days ago, I also burned incense in my room, and it was the same situation.


    I think that Gui Sha is coming ¡­


    The slovenly Daoist Priest, who had his eyes closed all this time, suddenly opened his eyes. When he saw the change in the arena, he immediately sucked in a breath of cold air, took two steps back, frowned, and his expression changed drastically. He looked around fearfully, and said loudly, "How dare you, this humble Daoist, to do this, you actually dare to obstruct me.


    With that said, he formed a few more strange hand seals. His feet abruptly stomped on the ground as he pointed the peach wood sword in his hand at the altar, causing seven or eight yellow paper talismans to fly into the air and surround the four ghosts. The eight yellow paper talismans emitted rays of golden light and continuously swirled around.


    Just when I thought that everything had settled down, a terrifying thing happened again. Those eight yellow talismans suddenly dimmed, and then they all released a loud explosion. They were all set ablaze, turning into a mass of ashes that scattered in all directions and fell onto the ground. At the same time, the candles on the altar swayed for a while, and with a ''hu'' sound, all of them were extinguished.


    The Sloppy Daoist turned pale with fright. His body swayed, and at this moment, Fan Lao San and his family of ghosts suddenly became malevolent, pouncing towards the Sloppy Daoist.


    What was going on?


    Just a moment ago, these ghosts were quite honest. In the blink of an eye, they had changed their faces, wishing that they could kill this slovenly Daoist.


    Without saying a word, the slovenly Daoist Priest brought his peach wood sword and rushed towards the four ghosts. The slovenly Daoist Priest''s figure flashed, and with a flip, the peach wood sword in his hand also glowed with a golden light, and with incomparable might, he slashed at the ghosts for a period of time. The ghosts seemed to be extremely afraid of the peach wood sword in the slovenly Daoist Priest''s hands, and did not dare to touch it at all.


    I think that this slovenly Daoist Priest did not want to destroy them, and only wanted to transcend them. Gui Sha, who has been hiding in the dark, controlled these Undead and had them attack the slovenly Daoist Priest.


    The slovenly Daoist walked in front of the altar, reached into his yellow cloth pocket and pulled out something that looked like a gourd. Using his mouth to pull out the lid, he pointed at Fan Lao San who was closest to him and shouted, "Collect!"


    Fan Lao San immediately transformed into a streak of azure light, and was drawn into the gourd.


    When I saw this scene, I opened my mouth wide in shock. Isn''t this the Demon Collection Bottle from Journey to the West?


    In Journey to the West was a golden-horned king and a silver-horned king. They had a gourd like this, and when they held it up and yelled at Sun Wukong three times, they asked him if he dared to agree. Sun Wukong foolishly accepted it, but in the end, Sun Wukong was sucked into the gourd.


    Next, the slovenly Daoist Priest easily put the remaining ghosts back into the gourd and quickly closed the lid.


    Following that, the slovenly Daoist put his magic tool into his yellow cloth bag and placed it on his shoulder. He grabbed onto my arm and said, "Hurry and run! If you don''t run now, it''ll be too late!"


    I was still a little confused, not knowing what happened. I was pulled forward by him, so I asked, "You''ve already finished with these ghosts, but didn''t Gui Sha say that he would be destroyed? Haven''t you seen it yet? "


    "Are you stupid? Didn''t you see that Gui Sha is very powerful? If I could beat him, I would have already. Stop talking nonsense and run. A wise man does not fight when the odds are against him! " The Sloppy Daoist hurriedly said and ran even faster than a rabbit.


    I was thinking in my heart, not long ago when you brought me here, you were still bragging.


    Gui Sha didn''t even see that he just turned around and ran. He didn''t know that the slovenly Daoist Priest had some words that could convince people.


    However, looking at this slovenly Daoist Priest''s performance, I can tell that this Gui Sha is quite powerful. I can''t stay here anyways, I don''t know anything.


    He then followed the slovenly Daoist priest and ran towards the main entrance.


    At this moment, a strange gust of wind blew past us once more. The door in front of us suddenly emitted a loud clanging sound and actually closed, blocking our path.


    The slovenly priest and I braked so hard that we nearly hit the door.


    Suddenly, I felt a gust of wind behind me. When I turned my head around, the altar in the courtyard of the Sloppy Daoist was swept up by a gust of wind and violently smashed towards us. I was so shocked that I shrunk my head back.


    At this moment, the slovenly Daoist Priest gave a loud shout and raised the peach wood sword in his hand before chopping it down towards the flying magic altar.

 C53

    A peach wood sword that seemed like it could be broken with a single twist struck the flying altar, immediately splitting it into pieces.


    The slovenly Daoist Priest put away the cynicism on his face and swept his gaze across the courtyard with a dark expression. When I saw the howling cold wind in the courtyard, causing the old locust tree to sway unsteadily and leaves to fly, I looked at him and immediately felt that this slovenly Daoist Priest''s figure had become tall and majestic.


    "Brother Shangguan, you go first. This Penniless Priest will stop Gui Sha. If I am still alive tomorrow, we will meet under the bridge." The slovenly Daoist priest said righteously.


    "What will you do if I leave?" I said worriedly.


    "What the hell are you doing here, aren''t you giving me more trouble? Let''s go!" The Sloppy Daoist was enraged.


    At that moment, I walked over and wanted to push open the door, but strangely, the door to the courtyard was tightly shut. Even if I tried my best to pull it open, I couldn''t do it, so I turned around with a bitter face and said to the slovenly Daoist, "Big Brother, the door can''t be opened ¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, the wind in the yard suddenly grew stronger. He opened his mouth and poured a lot of leaves into his mouth.


    Right next to the locust tree, countless leaves were flying around on the ground, forming a tornado. As the leaves swept up into the air, a shady laughter echoed in the old mansion.


    When I heard this laughter, I felt a chill all over my body, even my calves started to tremble. The laughter of the red-clothed female ghost. The so called ghost fiend, it was finally about to appear.


    The sinister laughter came from all directions, making my head buzz as if it was going to explode.


    Not long after, the figure of the red-clothed female ghost finally appeared, floating above a pile of leaves. She stood in the air, looking down at us from above. Her slightly red eyes looked at me and the slovenly Daoist Priest with endless contempt and ridicule, as if she was looking at two dead people.


    As soon as my eyes met the red-clothed ghost''s gaze, my body turned ice-cold and my mind emptied. It was as if my entire body had been electrocuted and I couldn''t control my body at all.


    At this moment, the slovenly Daoist Priest extended his hand and heavily patted me on the shoulder. My entire body shuddered and only then did I react. At this moment, I felt that my body was once again mine.


    When the slovenly Daoist Priest faced the red-clothed female ghost, he no longer looked as terrified as before. He straightened his chest, picked up his peach wood sword, and walked towards the red-clothed female ghost step by step while carrying a yellow cloth bag on his back.


    She suddenly stopped a few steps away from the red-clothed female ghost.


    After a burst of shady laughter, she suddenly opened her mouth and said, "Another damnable Daoist priest. What I hate the most are Daoist priests, decades ago, it was two Daoist priests that caused me to become like this. Today, since you''ve come, don''t think about walking out of this house alive, I want you to stay and become a ghost with me ¡­"


    "Insolent, you should just kneel down and receive my attacks. I''m very happy today and I don''t want to destroy your soul. You''d better listen to me, or the peach wood sword in grandpa''s hand won''t grow any eyes ¡­" The Sloppy Daoist pointed at the red-clothed evildoer and shouted.


    The red-robed ghost girl looked as if she didn''t want to argue with the Sloppy Daoist, so she didn''t say anything unnecessary. The red-robed ghost girl didn''t seem to want to argue with the Sloppy Daoist, so she didn''t say anything unnecessary.


    The Sloppy Daoist was not afraid in the face of danger. His hand quickly reached into his yellow cloth pocket and took out four or five yellow talismans. He then shot them towards the red-clothed female ghost.


    Those yellow talismans were as big as a palm-leaf fan and as long as a wind. They emitted beams of golden light as they swirled with brilliance. They stood horizontally in the air and whistled towards the red-clothed female ghost.


    At this moment, the red aura from the red-clothed female ghost suddenly collided with the few talismans the Sloppy Daoist released. At this moment, the red aura from the red-clothed female ghost suddenly collided with the few talismans from the Sloppy Daoist.


    The Sloppy Daoist looked shocked. He took a deep breath and raised the peach wood sword in his hand, chopping at the red aura.


    The slovenly Daoist Priest immediately let out a miserable groan as he was knocked flying by the red aura. He fiercely smashed into the wall and the slovenly Daoist Priest fell down from the wall, but before he could even sit still, he immediately spat out a mouthful of blood. His face was deathly pale.


    When I saw this scene, I was inexplicably shocked. This red-clothed female ghost is too powerful. The slovenly Daoist Priest was actually unable to even make a move against her.


    Seeing that the slovenly Daoist Priest''s injuries weren''t light, I immediately ran over and supported him up. "Daoist Priest ¡­" Are you alright ¡­ "


    When my hand touched the slovenly Daoist Priest''s body, I discovered that his body was trembling extremely badly. That red gas must have entered his body just now.


    The slovenly Daoist Priest did not answer me. Instead, he stared fixedly at the red-clothed female ghost that was floating in the air. His blood-colored lips were constantly trembling.


    "Haha ¡­" The red-clothed female ghost let out a burst of laughter and said disdainfully, "You want to come and take me in with just this bit of ability? You damned Daoist, you''re far worse than those two dead Taoists from several decades ago ¡­"


    The Sloppy Daoist still didn''t say anything, but his expression darkened even more. I saw that his hand, which didn''t hold the peach wood sword, was continuously swaying. When I looked down, I realized that he was actually secretly forming a seal with his finger.


    After a while, the slovenly Daoist Priest suddenly chanted an incantation, "Taizai Xing, unstoppable, exorcise evil spirits, protect yourself; wise and clear, calm mind, three souls forever, without a trace of loss. Please focus on your body and act with urgency!"


    Once the incantation was finished, the slovenly Daoist Priest''s tattered Daoist robes suddenly swelled up and a powerful aura surged through his entire body, sending me flying as I sat down on the ground.


    The slovenly Daoist Priest suddenly had a completely different appearance. His entire body was covered in a layer of faint golden light, as if he was possessed by a god, and even the peach wood sword in his hand was glowing with a golden light. Runes circulated, and at this moment, the slovenly Daoist Priest looked even taller, as if he had grown half a meter in height.

 C54

    He saw that the slovenly Daoist Priest seemed to have suddenly become a completely different person. Divine light enveloped him, and his might was irresistible.


    This is still that wretched little Taoist look. For a moment, I can''t even recognize him.


    The peach wood sword in his hand also glowed with a golden light. The runes on the sword floated around the sword, giving off a feeling of being holy and not daring to infringe upon it.


    When the little cultivator had such a miraculous change in his body, he took two steps forward and raised the peach wood sword that was emitting gold light and shouted: "Insolent, commit heinous acts, kill the innocent, kneel down and receive it yet, if not, your soul will be destroyed!"


    This voice doesn''t sound like the slovenly Daoist Priest. It sounded full of vigor, and the moment I opened my mouth, it sounded like muffled thunder, reverberating from all directions and giving off a sense of emptiness. When I heard this voice, for some reason, I felt like kneeling down and kowtowing to him.


    The expression on his face instantly became grave, and he asked with a serious expression: "Who are you to mess up my plans. No matter who you are today, I will kill Buddha and gods, and I will kill whoever stands in front of me!"


    With that, the red-clothed ghost''s face turned malevolent. He let out a mournful howl, and with a wave of his sleeve, countless leaves rolled around and turned into a long line that swept towards the Sloppy Daoist.


    The slovenly Daoist Priest let out a cold snort, raised the peach wood sword in his hand, and charged forward. With a single step, he traveled several meters, and with another jump, his body was already in midair.


    A stream of sword Qi was cut out, causing dust to fly into the air. The fallen leaves that were swirling around me were immediately cut into two parts, and a large part of them flew towards me. I was so scared that I was at a loss as I walked towards the kitchen in the courtyard.


    When the sound died down, I went out to take a look. When I saw the leaves were stuck in the wall like knives, I could not help but take in a breath of cold air. Luckily I ran very fast just now, if I was even half a step slower, I would have been cut into bloody pieces by the knife-like leaves.


    I raised my head to look at the slovenly Daoist Priest again, but saw that he had already thrown the peach wood sword in his hand away, so instead of falling on the ground, the peach wood sword flew straight up, its entire body was glowing with a golden light, and for a moment, it looked like it had grown a lot larger, carrying the sound of breaking through the air as it flew towards the red-clothed evildoer. The red-clothed evildoer''s entire body was covered with a thick layer of red Qi, and after separating from its body, it started to intertwine with the peach wood sword, entangling non-stop in the air.


    At this moment, the Sloppy Daoist took out several yellow paper talismans from his body and fiercely threw them into the air. After the yellow paper talismans flew out, they instantly turned into a few sharp blades emitting golden light as they flew towards Gui Sha, who was enraged. The Sloppy Daoist took out several yellow paper talismans from his body and fiercely threw them into the air, and the yellow paper talismans suddenly flew into the air and turned into a few sharp blades that shot out golden light.


    The Sloppy Daoist extended his hand and the peach wood sword dodged the red aura. It then returned to his hand and hacked towards the red-clothed ghost.


    The red-clothed evildoer seemed to be extremely afraid of the peach wood sword in the slovenly Daoist Priest''s hand, and did not dare to directly touch it. He immediately dodged, and at this time, the slovenly Daoist priest suddenly formed a few strange hand seals, and the sharp blades condensed from several yellow paper talismans turned around and once again flew towards the red-clothed evildoer, directly attacking it from several directions.


    Seeing this, I think that this red-clothed Ghost Demon will probably not be able to hold on. This slovenly Daoist Priest''s abilities are truly not just for show.


    Before I could even catch my breath, the red-clothed ghost really made me stare in shock. Its blood-red robe continuously trembled, forming two whirlpools that swept up the golden blades that were coming from all directions. Suddenly, a shrill ghost cry rang out, and the sharp blades immediately turned their spearhead, flying back towards the Sloppy Daoist.


    The Sloppy Daoist''s expression instantly became incomparably solemn. He once again raised the peach wood sword in his hand and swung it left and right, blocking the sharp blades one by one.


    As the final blade stroke came, the red-clothed ghost fiend also arrived. Just as the Sloppy Daoist sent the blade flying, the red-clothed ghost fiend flew to the side of the Sloppy Daoist. It suddenly opened its mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood-red mist at the Sloppy Daoist.


    Soon after, the red-clothed evildoer struck out a palm toward the slovenly Daoist Priest''s chest. The slovenly Daoist Priest immediately gave a stuffy groan and spat out a mouthful of blood while still in midair, directly smashing towards the two black-painted wooden doors.


    Originally, the black wood door was tightly shut, but it could not bear the unkempt Daoist Priest''s fierce impact. With a loud bang, the door opened.


    When I saw this scene, I shouted ''Taoist Priest'' and didn''t have the time to care about that red-clothed ghost fiend.


    When I walked to his side, I felt a clear aura drifting out from his body, gradually leaving him behind. The slovenly Daoist Priest returned to his former appearance, and he currently looked incomparably weak.


    "Taoist ¡­" I helped him up and felt his body tremble violently.


    At this time, the red-clothed ghost fiend had already floated over to us, and laughed sinisterly: "Aren''t you just here to throw away your life? This Daoist Priest of yours has a pretty good soul. If I devour him, my cultivation experience will definitely increase by leaps and bounds ¡­ "Haha ¡­"


    Suddenly, he took out two more yellow paper talismans from his body and threw them towards the red robed ghost fiend. He immediately stood up and pulled me along as he ran towards the door, urgently saying, "Hurry, run away from here, towards the place with the most people ¡­"

 C55

    I didn''t understand what was happening as I was dragged out of the courtyard by the slovenly Daoist. The moment I left the courtyard, I turned my head to look back, but before the two yellow paper talismans that the slovenly Daoist could throw out could reach the red-clothed evildoer''s side, they had already been burnt into ashes and were unable to cause any damage to the red-clothed evildoer. Even so, the slovenly Daoist Priest was able to stop the red-clothed evildoer for a moment before pulling me along as he ran out of the courtyard.


    When I ran out of the courtyard, the Sloppy Daoist panicked and shouted at me, "Quickly! "Close the door ¡­"


    The slovenly Daoist Priest and I each hugged a door and closed it. At the moment we closed the door, he trembled as he took out a blue talisman from his yellow cloth bag and stuck it between the two black wood doors.


    As if feeling that doing so was not safe, the slovenly Daoist opened his mouth and spat out another mouthful of blood towards the blue talisman.


    The blue talisman emitted a soft blue light and then dimmed down.


    After doing all this, the Sloppy Daoist''s body went limp and he slid down the black wood door without any signs of life.


    I jumped in fright as I didn''t know what was going on with this slovenly Daoist. He stretched out his hand to pat his shoulder and shouted twice. He didn''t respond at all. I thought to myself, ''Could this kid be dead?''


    If I die, I''ll be in big trouble. I can''t explain this to the police, even if I say that this slovenly Daoist was beaten to death by a ghost girl, no one would believe me.


    Right at this moment, a terrifying sound came from the courtyard, and a sharp ghostly wail shook my eardrums. The two black wood doors made clanging sounds, as if something was ruthlessly slamming against the black wood door inside.


    That red-clothed ghost fiend couldn''t be chasing them out, right?


    No! I have to bring the slovenly Daoist priest and quickly leave this place. If that red-clothed ghost fiend comes out, the two of us will definitely die.


    With that in mind, I helped the slovenly Daoist out of the chair. After that, I checked his breath and found that he was still breathing. He was still alive, so I was relieved. I carried him on my shoulder and headed towards the exit of Flowery Lane.


    As we walked, I fearfully said to the slovenly Daoist, "Leader ¡­" Hold on, don''t be afraid... I''ll take you to the hospital right now ¡­ "


    Just like this, I took more than ten steps forward. The sounds of the black wood door being struck became more and more intense, as if it would be knocked open at any moment. I was so scared that I didn''t dare to stop my steps for a moment.


    The slovenly Daoist Priest continuously dripped blood from the corner of his mouth and dripped it onto my shoulders, dyeing my clothes red.


    At this moment, the Sloppy Daoist suddenly coughed dryly and spat out a mouthful of blood. That talisman was given to me by my master... I don''t have enough mana... That talisman couldn''t hold on for too long either ¡­ Half an hour at most... We have to find a place with a lot of people to stay... There was a heavy yang energy, ghosts ¡­ "Gui Sha doesn''t dare to chase us ¡­"


    "Good ¡­" Let''s go out in a while, I''ll take a taxi there right away... "Dao leader, don''t die. You must hold on ¡­" As I spoke to him, I quickened my pace and trotted toward the end of Flowery Lane.


    The slovenly Daoist used an extremely weak voice to whisper in my ear, "Don''t go ¡­" Hospital... My Wounds... If the hospital can''t be cured, then go... "To places with many people ¡­"


    After saying that, my shoulders sank and the slovenly Daoist Priest laid on my shoulder without any signs of life. My heart immediately sunk and I stopped. I called out to him a few more times but there was still no response.


    I wanted to see if he was dead, but then I remembered what he had said. He said that the talisman could last for at most half an hour, which meant that within half an hour, I must find a place with many people.


    With that in mind, I started to walk again, heading towards the exit of Flowery Lane.


    In one breath, I carried the slovenly Daoist on my back as I ran out of Flowery Lane. My head was drenched in sweat and I was panting heavily.


    But when I walked out into the street with the slovenly priest on my back, I found the street to be very quiet, not a single car going in for three or five minutes. I lifted my hand to my watch and saw that it was already three in the morning.


    How worrying.


    After panting for a moment, I carried the slovenly Daoist Priest on my back and walked aimlessly on the desolate street. The slovenly Daoist Priest did not want me to go to the hospital, so where should I go? In the middle of the night, where was there the most people?


    As I walked, I thought about it. After thinking about it for a while, I felt that the Internet Cafe should have more people.


    When they were in university, their roommates would often play online games outside in the Internet Cafe. At night, it was the most lively place in the Internet Cafe.


    Right, let''s go to the Internet Cafe.


    After making up my mind, I carried the slovenly Daoist to search for Internet Cafe on the street. After walking two or three times in a row, time passed by second by second, and I estimated that it was almost 20 minutes, yet I still couldn''t find the shadow of the Internet Cafe, so I walked forward a bit, and finally saw a Internet Cafe with lights on. But when I walked over to look, I saw that the Internet Cafe''s roller shutter had been pulled down, and no one replied even after knocking for a while.


    I gave up on this Internet Cafe and once again began to walk down the street, anxiously looking for a place to stay.


    After walking a bit further, I suddenly saw a bar up ahead. It should be crowded at night.


    The time was almost up. In half an hour, the red-clothed ghost fiend would come out. He couldn''t care so much anymore, he could only go in and take a look.


    Carrying the slovenly Daoist Priest on my back, I immediately entered the bar.


    Sure enough, the bar was bustling with noise and excitement. Music, men and women filled the room, I''ve never been to this kind of place before, but I definitely know one thing, all the things here are expensive. A single glass of wine can cost hundreds of dollars, how can I afford it?


    Also, the appearance of the slovenly Daoist Priest and I covered in blood would definitely arouse suspicion. Thus, I cannot stay in the hall.


    After I entered with the slovenly Daoist Priest on my back, my line of sight finally stopped at the toilet. Without thinking, I carried the slovenly Daoist Priest inside and opened a door to the toilet. Then, I placed the slovenly Daoist Priest on the toilet lid.

 C56

    I don''t know where he actually got injured, and I have seen him fight before. He broke his head, broke his nose, even broke his leg, but they are all external injuries, and now this slovenly Daoist man has been bleeding from his mouth all this time, so I don''t know what the situation is.


    Even now, my heart is still uneasy. I want to walk out of the toilet and take a look, but the slovenly Daoist Priest has already covered my entire body in blood. It is not good to be seen by others like this.


    If I had eight times the guts, I wouldn''t dare to go back to get them. At this moment, I saw the slovenly Daoist Priest''s yellow cloth bag, and suddenly an idea popped into my mind. I don''t know if this slovenly Daoist Priest had any change of clothes in his yellow cloth bag, but I took it out and put it on.


    I opened his yellow cloth bag and saw that it was filled with some strange items, many of which I had never seen before. There was a large mirror, a gourd carved with tadpoles, yellow paper talismans, and some other things that I did not recognize, but on the bottom level I saw a few change clothes, all of them summer clothes, the same old-fashioned button-down clothes, similar to the Tang suit, which were worn by the old men in the park during their morning practice.


    Ignoring everything else, I took off my clothes that were stained with the blood of the slovenly Daoist and changed into his.


    At this moment, I opened the partitioned door and walked towards the toilet aisle. The toilet in the bar was quite large and there were quite a few people coming and going. However, the light in the bar was quite dim and ambiguous.


    I walked to the window of the washroom and looked out. When I looked out, I was so shocked that I staggered back two steps and almost smacked my butt on the ground, because I saw a red-clothed ghost fiend floating on the street. A pair of blood-red eyes were looking in my direction.


    I only took a glance and didn''t dare to look anymore. Who knows what other tricks the red-clothed ghost fiend would use? Those eyes are too terrifying.


    The slovenly Daoist said that the blue talisman could last for half an hour, but I felt that it would only last twenty minutes at most before the red ghost fiend appeared. The slovenly Daoist overestimated the ability of the blue talisman.


    I couldn''t help but rejoice in my heart. It was fortunate that I ran fast. If I had been any later, the red-clothed ghost fiend would have caught up to me.


    There were many people in this bar and it was very lively. Even though I was in the toilet, I could still hear the clamor outside. There were so many people here.


    I don''t think that red-clothed ghost fiend would dare to come in again.


    After that, I went to the toilet partition and stayed with the slovenly priest. I wanted to stay here until dawn, so we could leave together.


    Seeing that the slovenly Daoist Priest''s dirty robe was also covered in blood, I thought for a moment before taking out a shirt from his yellow cloth bag and giving it to him.


    When I undressed him, it really gave me a fright. Don''t look at the dirty appearance of this slovenly Daoist, but his entire body was filled with tendons. His muscles were knobbly and knobbly, making him look terrifying.


    This brat was quite strong. Not long ago when he was fighting with that ghost demon, his body was very nimble. One could see that he was also a practitioner.


    After changing the slovenly Daoist Priest''s clothes, I squatted down in the toilet partition and silently waited.


    At this time, my mind started to wander, and when I thought of the mess that happened recently, my heart was filled with frustration and frustration. What was going on? A good college graduate of mine was busy looking for a job, and not only was he unable to find one, he even lived in a ghost''s house, had provoked such a violent ghost, and now he was on the verge of dying, who knows, he might even lose his life.


    If I didn''t meet this slovenly Daoist Priest today, perhaps I would have already become an ice-cold corpse.


    After hearing the slovenly Daoist Priest say this, this demon has his eyes on me. No matter where I run, I can''t avoid her.


    What should he do next? I don''t have any plans, so I definitely can''t find work anymore. Even if I find one, I won''t be able to work in peace.


    So where should I go?


    All of a sudden, I was at a loss. I felt that the future was bleak, and I was probably done playing for the rest of my life.


    His heart was in a mess, and he couldn''t sleep either, so he could only think about these random things.


    I was still thinking where did this slovenly Daoist priest come from when I just happened to meet him. Looks like I''m not completely unlucky, at least I have a chance at survival.


    Time passed by minute by minute, second by second. I don''t know how much time had passed. Just as I was about to fall asleep, I suddenly heard a cough that jolted me awake.


    I raised my head and saw the slovenly Daoist Priest''s body move. He hurriedly stood up and walked to the slovenly Daoist''s side. He softly asked, "Daoist Priest ¡­" Are you better? "


    That slovenly Daoist lowered his head for a long time without saying anything. After a long time, he slowly raised his head and glanced at me, and I saw that his face was extremely pale, without a trace of blood. Even his lips were white, and he looked extremely weak, like a dying old man who was about to rot.


    "We ¡­" Where are we? "


    The Sloppy Daoist asked with his thin and weak voice.


    "At the bar. I did as you said and found a place with a lot of people. Is this okay?" I honestly replied.


    The slovenly Daoist nodded slightly, expressing his approval, and then said, "You ¡­ If you open the package, I have... There''s a red bottle... There''s medicine in there, you... Take out two of them for me... "Cough, cough ¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, the Sloppy Daoist began to cough violently again.


    I quickly took his bag and rummaged through it. As expected, I found an exquisite red porcelain bottle. After opening it, I poured out two pills from the bottle. These pills were the size of a red bean and were also red.

 C57

    After swallowing these two pills, the slovenly Daoist Priest no longer paid attention to me. Instead, he coiled his legs around the lid of the toilet bowl, placed his hands on his knees and formed a strange hand seal. He closed his eyes like a scholar and sat down, as if he was sleeping, and even let out a regular breath.


    I didn''t know what he was doing, so I didn''t dare to disturb him. Seeing that the slovenly Daoist Priest had woken up, I felt a bit more at ease. Ever since I moved into the old house, I didn''t have a single day of peaceful sleep.


    This time, I slept soundly without the sun, moon, or light. I did not even dream, nor did I hear the cries of infants or the footsteps of women. This was such a beautiful thing.


    I don''t know how long I slept, but a light slap landed on my face. I opened my eyes in a daze and found that I was drooling. When I raised my head to look, I saw the slovenly Daoist Priest standing beside me.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked doubtfully.


    "Stop sleeping, we should leave now ¡­" "The sky is about to brighten ¡­" The slovenly Daoist said to me.


    I took out my phone and looked at it. It was almost 6 o''clock, so it turned out that I had only slept for two to three hours. However, I soon had another question. Where are we going? "


    It was as if I had become a homeless child.


    "No matter where we go, let''s go out first. We can''t just squat in this stinky toilet forever, can we? You brat, you really know how to find a place, no matter where you look, you must find a toilet ¡­" The Sloppy Daoist grumbled somewhat unhappily.


    I didn''t want to quarrel with him over his hurt feelings for me. I yawned, stood up, stuffed the dirty clothes on the floor into the slovenly priest''s yellow cloth bag, and helped him out of the bathroom.


    Both of us pretended to be drunk and walked out in a daze.


    At this moment, the bar was empty, and the waiter was breathing heavily. When we left, that waiter was still telling us to welcome us, he welcomed us to come back next time.


    If he knew that we men spent the night in their toilets, he wouldn''t be able to say it out loud. He might even beat us up again.


    The two of us staggered out of the bar''s entrance. At this moment, there was a breeze blowing outside and a lot of people were already walking on the street. The people with street stalls were already starting to work and the sun would rise in a quarter of an hour.


    The slovenly Daoist was still very weak and was having difficulty walking. He had to be supported by me as he walked. He really looked like a drunk man who had just gotten drunk.


    We were both hungry. I brought the sloppy Daoist to a breakfast stall and ordered two bowls of porridge and a few eggs, intending to fill up the stomach. The slovenly Daoist was also recovering from his injuries.


    In our hometown, women who give birth to their children usually eat a lot of eggs.


    The Sloppy Daoist sat across me and noticed that he had changed his clothes. He looked seriously at his clothes and suddenly looked at me. With a surprised expression, he asked, "What did you do to me?!"


    I was stunned as I didn''t know what the slovenly Daoist Priest was talking about. "I didn''t do anything. What do you mean by that?"


    "You didn''t do anything, who changed my clothes?"


    "I gave it to you?" I said blankly.


    "Kid, did you not have lust for me when you were changing my clothes? Did you not plot against me?" The Sloppy Daoist had a cheap smile on his face.


    "Get lost!"


    I scolded him in annoyance. I really couldn''t take it anymore. This slovenly Daoist was already injured to such an extent, yet he was still slapping his lips like how he was before.


    After a simple breakfast, I felt that I had regained my strength, and the slovenly Daoist Priest looked much better.


    I stood up and looked at the slovenly Daoist and asked, "Daoist, where are we going now?"


    The Sloppy Daoist raised his head and looked up at the sky. The morning sun had just risen and a red glow filled the sky. He took a deep breath and then asked, "Where else can we go?" "If you go your own way, I''ll go my own way, we''ll go our own way, we''ll each walk our own path, the only thing that can help you is to come here, now that this Penniless Priest has been injured like this, that Gui Sha definitely can''t help you fight any longer, this can also be considered as repaying the favor of your meal, we won''t owe each other anything ¡­"


    After hearing the Sloppy Daoist''s words, my mood dropped. If he doesn''t care about me, then wouldn''t I die for sure? At night, that red-clothed ghost fiend will definitely come to take my life.


    I met him by chance, and there was no friendship at all. He risked his life and risked his life to fight that Gui Sha to the death just for a meal, and almost got himself killed by Gui Sha, so I was kind enough to ask him to stay and help me, and that''s just an extra life. Since I can''t escape death, then let me kill myself, no need to harm anyone else.


    Thinking about this, I forced out a smile and said to the slovenly Daoist: "Alright, then let''s do it this way. However, I am still very grateful to you for saving my life and allowing me to live one more night, this great kindness will not be repaid in this lifetime. If I have a next life, I, Shangguan Tianluo, will be your slave."


    The slovenly Daoist Priest suddenly smiled at me. He laughed so hard that he swayed back and forth, causing his wounds to be affected. Not only did the two of them cough for a few days, they also spat out a mouthful of blood from their mouths. He walked to my side and embraced my shoulders. Look at you, it was really funny. Did you know that? "I''m telling you, I was lying to you just now. Since I''ve already taken over this matter, how could I not save you? I''ll just send you to hell and help you to the end. Come with me, I''ll think of a way to take back that Demon Ghost ¡­"


    After hearing the Sloppy Daoist''s words, my heart was filled with emotions. This brat does not have a proper form, and even likes to play pranks, but he was still cute, and although I was touched, I still said seriously: "Daoist, that Gui Sha beat you to such a state, I really do not want to implicate you anymore, so just let me kill myself ¡­" I''m telling the truth. "

 C58

    The Sloppy Daoist patted my shoulder and said with a smile, "Brother Shangguan, don''t slap me until I''m fat. Now that things have come to this point, if I leave you behind, wouldn''t I be pushing you into a pit of fire? This Penniless Priest, as a Daoist, should kill demons and exterminate devils. How can I not save you when I see you die? Just put your heart into your stomach and this Penniless Priest will not abandon you ¡­ "


    I turned my head to look at the slovenly Daoist and doubtfully said, "Daoist Priest, last night, you were beaten up by that Gui Sha until you couldn''t get up. It''s not like I didn''t see it. Why are you fighting with it tonight?" I think I won''t harm you. "


    The slovenly Daoist disapprovingly said, "What''s there to be afraid of? As the saying goes, if you can''t beat me, just call me a parent. If I can''t beat you, don''t you still have my master?" Let''s go today, go back to my hometown, and invite my master out. My master''s Tao technique is not just for show, let me tell you, his master has killed countless evil spirits in his life, and countless evil spirits have killed him. Just a mere ghost, my master will definitely be able to capture him easily. "


    This slovenly Daoist seemed to make sense. I believe that his master must be a very capable cultivator, and if I can get his master to help, then that ghost demon shouldn''t be a problem. Thinking about this, hope reignited in my heart and I quickly asked, "Daoist, where is your master?"


    "Qingdao Laoshan Taiqing Palace ¡­" Didn''t I tell you before? This poor Taoist is a true Taoist priest of Laoshan, his name is orthodox, have you heard of Taoist Maoshan? "Compared to us Laoshan Taoists, they are only around the same level. Our Laoshan Taoists are just relatively low-key and do not like to show off, but their methods are no worse than Maoshan Taoists."


    I nodded my head repeatedly without a doubt. Then, I said, "Alright. Let''s go now."


    After half an hour or so, we arrived at a place like the train station, where the flow of people was endless and bustling with activity. Looking at these people, I suddenly had a thought: If that ghost can''t be exterminated, then I will just stay at the train station, maybe I can even retrieve my life. This place is packed with people, it''s obvious that Gui Sha''s yang energy is very strong, no matter how strong he is, he wouldn''t dare to kill me here.


    Unless I become a beggar and beg for food every day, I don''t want to live like this. As long as there''s a little way to survive, I must fight for it. This time, no matter what, I must get the slovenly Daoist Priest''s master out of the mountain and help me solve this problem.


    After arriving at the train station, I walked to the window to buy a ticket. I don''t expect the slovenly Daoist Priest to be rich. If he is so poor that he can''t even afford to eat, how could he possibly be rich?


    Fortunately, I still had two hundred dollars left, just enough to buy two train tickets, and a few dozen left.


    The train ticket was ten o''clock at noon, and it was the slowest green train. The express train couldn''t afford it.


    The slovenly priest and I strolled around the train station. It was almost ten o''clock when we entered the waiting room and checked the tickets.


    The train was so crowded that the unkempt priest and I bought two tickets and settled down in a corner of the smokeway.


    The journey was long, and it would take at least five to six hours to reach the Laoshan Mountains in Qingdao.


    When I was buying a ticket, I saw his ID card. He was seven or eight years older than me, and looked to be almost thirty. The name on his ID card was Xu Feng, and the place of his birth was in Laoshan, Qingdao.


    "Daoist Priest Xu, I have something I''m very curious about. How did you become a Daoist Priest?" I asked.


    The slovenly Daoist waved his hand and said, "Aiya, I''m not even willing to bring up this matter. When I was born, my body was crippled, and my parents were probably worried that I would become a fool in the future, so they wrapped me in a torn bedsheet and threw me at the entrance of their master''s temple. My master picked me up and brought me up, taught me all my skills, and just like that, I became a Daoist ¡­"


    This was a very tragic fate. However, he could be considered lucky that he wasn''t caught by the wild dog. He was truly lucky that he wasn''t. However, the slovenly Daoist Priest didn''t seem to care and seemed to be very casual about it.


    I carefully sized up a slovenly monk. He said that he had a disability, but I didn''t notice it at all. Thus, I asked, "Where is your disability? How come I don''t see it?"


    The Sloppy Daoist immediately stretched out his arms in front of me and said, "Did you see that? My arms were long and short, and I heard from my master that it was very obvious when I was young that the broken arm was half of the good arm. As I slowly grew up, my hand grew a little better, and with my master using herbs, I was almost recovered by now.


    I looked at his outstretched arms for a moment, and then I realized that his left arm really did look a little less than his right, about four or five centimeters long, but it was impossible to see without looking closely.


    Then, I asked, "You have no money, how did you get to South Sky City?"


    The slovenly Daoist laughed, then said, "I walked over, or what else could I do?"


    Hearing this, I was surprised. "You''re walking over here. It''s over a thousand miles. How long have you walked for to reach here?"


    "You don''t understand this, do you? Master told me to go down the mountain to travel, to train my heart in the mortal world, to experience all sorts of emotions in the world, this is called growth, don''t you understand? If you have money on you, won''t you be travelling? " The Sloppy Daoist rolled his eyes and said.


    "Then how do you eat and how do you live?" I asked in shock.


    "Of course it''s divination and fortune testing, catching a ghost or something occasionally and making a living. But I didn''t see any ghosts on this road, which was what I saw only after meeting you. Say, how am I so unlucky, meeting you who is equally unlucky, and then the first ghost I meet is a ghost or fiend that almost caused me to lose my life, aiya ¡­" "I have no other choice. Otherwise, I will just head south and travel across China before I plan to head back ¡­" The Sloppy Daoist couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Elder Xu ¡­" Didn''t you tell me that you beheaded countless demons and took care of countless evil spirits? How did it become like the first ghost we meet is the Demon Ghost? " I teased.


    The slovenly Daoist turned red and he knew that he had leaked the information, so he hurriedly waved his hand and said, "Alright, alright ¡­" "Let''s not talk about this. There''s no point in talking to you at all ¡­"

 C59

    The slovenly Daoist Priest''s gaze fell upon a beautiful lady who was standing not far away. This beautiful lady seemed like she was a university student, with long pure hair, a flowery skirt, and a backpack on her shoulders, standing not too far away from us. When the slovenly Daoist Priest saw this beautiful lady, his mouth parted into a smile, and he grabbed my shoulder before standing up.


    "Beautiful lady, your mouth has a smile on it, your face is glowing with spring light, recently you have committed a crime, this is a great fortune, this is the next Sect Leader of the Mt. Tai Qing Palace, we are fated to meet today, don''t worry, we will not accept any money ¡­" The slovenly Daoist Priest moved closer to the beauty and almost pressed his entire body against her.


    No matter how you look at it, this slovenly Daoist looks like a divinity who knows his place on the street, not even a little bit like a proper Daoist. At first, when I didn''t trust him, it was all because of his carefree appearance, so I could tell that he wasn''t a proper person.


    When the beauty saw the slovenly appearance of the slovenly Daoist Priest, she must have thought of him as a bad person. She hurriedly dodged to the side and anxiously said, "No need ¡­" "I don''t believe this, thank you ¡­"


    This was already a thousand miles away, but the slovenly Daoist refused to give up and continued, "Little girl, you better believe me. In the underworld, there is a Heavenly Dao. There are four people in your family. Apart from your parents, you also have a brother, right? "


    The beautiful woman was stunned for a moment. She looked extremely surprised, but quickly nodded her head.


    This means that one of your parents must be sick. This illness is not a big deal, but it is also not a small one. It is a serious disease in the stomach and intestines, and it needs to be slowly treated before it can be recovered ¡­ "


    At this point, the beautiful woman''s eyes widened as she nodded. She became even more surprised and said, "You are truly a god. You can even calculate this ¡­"


    "It''s just a small trick, not worth mentioning. This humble Taoist doesn''t only know how to judge appearances, he also knows how to read hand appearances. Even more profound, he even knows how to tell fate. I wonder if this beauty is willing to give it a try?" The slovenly Daoist laughed.


    At this moment, the beauty was completely convinced. She repeatedly nodded her head and said, "Alright, alright. Please help me look at my palm." "See when my dad will recover from his illness ¡­"


    "Sure, sure. It''s very simple ¡­" As he spoke, the Sloppy Daoist had already pulled the white and tender hand of that beautiful woman over. He rubbed it back and forth, looking at her seriously.


    It''s really shameless to take advantage of a girl by giving her a chance at fortune telling. How is this fortune telling, it''s simply playing hooligan, I''m really angry and angry at the same time. Why do you think I wouldn''t tell her the fortune telling, otherwise it would be me grabbing onto that girl''s hand right now.


    No matter what, based on my looks, I should be much more good-looking than that sloppy Daoist.


    In this short period of time, several young and beautiful women had gathered around the slovenly Daoist Priest. They all extended their small hands and rushed forward to let the slovenly Daoist Priest examine their faces. The slovenly Daoist Priest''s mouth was smiling from ear to ear; he completely looked like a lowly person who had achieved his goals. One moment he was pulling the hand of this beauty, the next he was holding the hand of the beautiful woman, and from time to time he was even touching her face.


    That slovenly Daoist Priest was in a beauty''s nest while I was all alone in a corner of the carriage. As sleepiness assaulted me, I fell asleep in a daze.


    I didn''t know how long I slept, but someone slapped my shoulder heavily. I immediately woke up from my sleep and saw the wretched Daoist Priest''s face.


    "Shangguan brother, don''t sleep anymore, we should get off the carriage soon ¡­"


    I took out my cell phone and saw that it was already past three in the afternoon. The train had been moving for more than five hours, so I felt that it was about time I got to the station. I went to the toilet to wash my face.


    What was worth mentioning was that when the slovenly Daoist Priest got off, the beautiful woman in the carriage waved at him reluctantly, telling him that the Daoist Priest brother said goodbye.


    When I heard these beauties call him ''big brother Taoist,'' I felt my heart go sour. I don''t know why, maybe it''s because I haven''t had a girlfriend for a long time.


    After getting off the car, I found myself in front of a completely unfamiliar city. My family wasn''t well off, and I had never been out of the house, so I hadn''t been to many places, mainly because I didn''t have the money to go there. This place didn''t look like Qingdao, but more like a small town.


    The slovenly Taoist pulled me to a triptych, pulling a working black car. After we agreed on the price, he let the black car pull us away.


    After getting on the car, I kept wondering about one thing. Amidst the thundering sounds of the three bouncers, I shouted at the top of my lungs, "Bro Xu ¡­" Didn''t you say to go to Laoshan Taiqing Palace? "This place doesn''t seem to be the boundary of Mount Laoshan ¡­"


    "What ¡­" "I didn''t hear it ¡­" The slovenly Daoist priest shouted back at me.


    I didn''t know if this fellow was really deaf or just acting dumb. I shouted a few times, but he admitted that he didn''t hear me, so I just gave up.


    We drove for more than an hour, starting in the small town, but soon we were out of the county town, into the suburbs, and then I saw the countryside again, and then I couldn''t even see the countryside anymore, it was an endless mountain, and when the car ran out of roads, the three bungees stopped, and the slovenly priest told me to turn in my car, and we started walking.


    At this point, I don''t have any money on me anymore. I''m completely poor, and I don''t know how to go back.


    After getting off the car for a while, his ears were still buzzing from the three bouncers.


    I patted my ears, raised my head and looked towards the mountains before me, one after another, as I said in a daze, "Bro Xu ¡­" This doesn''t look like Laoshan, does it? Didn''t you say that you would bring me to the Tai Qing Palace in Laoshan? "


    "Although this place isn''t the Laoshan Mountains, it''s not far from the Laoshan Mountains. We''ll almost reach the Laoshan Mountains if we walk one hundred li to the east ¡­"


    The slovenly Daoist Priest did not give up until he was shocked. Damn, he lied to me again! He did not know if what he said was true or not. He ran around the train with his mouth full of information, not saying a single word. On the train just now, he had told his little sisters that he was the next Sect Leader of the Mt.

 C60

    He didn''t bring me to Laoshan, but instead brought me to a barren mountain and wilderness. He also said that the true disciples of Laoshan Taiqing Palace are all bullshit, and even I feel a bit of regret coming with him. Judging from his unreliable appearance, I don''t know if the so-called master of Niu Tou that he spoke of really does exist, but I''ve seen unreliable people, but I''ve never seen him like this.


    I started to suspect the reason he brought me here. Thus, I stopped walking and looked at him. "I say, do you have a truth? Do you have a master?"


    The dirty cultivator was stunned for a moment and then chuckled, "Of course I have a master. Without master like me, who would''ve learned it from? Don''t worry, I won''t lie to you. You have to believe me."


    "I believe you, big bro. Where are we going to this desolate mountain and mountain range?" I said snappily.


    "Just follow me. Don''t worry, I can''t have sex with you. I don''t like men."


    This brat started to lose his sense of form again. He waved his hand towards me and started to walk towards the front with large strides.


    Looking at his appearance last night, he felt like he was about to die. After a full day of work, he jumped up and down, even teasing beauties on the train. This brat''s heart is really generous, I can''t help but admire him.


    Since I''m already here and I have no money, I can only follow him. What else can I do, I can''t just walk back to South Sky City by myself, can I?


    I comforted myself with this, and hastened to keep up with the slovenly priest.


    He was tired and thirsty, so he ate his breakfast. Right now, he was extremely hungry, but that slovenly Daoist in front of him had his head lowered the entire time, so he did not even stop to rest. He climbed over mountain after mountain, and no one knew where he was taking him.


    After walking for almost two hours, the slovenly Daoist pointed to a spot not too far away on the mountainside and said, "Did you see that? That''s my master''s temple. After a while, we''ll arrive."


    Finally, I had some hope. I took a deep breath and continued on. After climbing for another half an hour, we finally arrived at the entrance of the monastery.


    This was a very dilapidated Taoist temple. It was unknown how many years it had been in this place. The walls had been peeled off quite a bit, and the door was also extremely dilapidated.


    He knocked on the door a few times, then turned to me and said, "I don''t know if my master is in the temple or not, but don''t worry, even if he isn''t, it will be alright. There are many array formations set up by my master in the temple, and even if Gui Sha had ten thousand guts, he still wouldn''t dare to come here ¡­"


    When the door opened, I didn''t see the old Daoist who had an immortal demeanor as I had imagined, but instead saw a beautiful girl who looked to be about my age. She was in her early twenties with a ponytail, wearing a proper white dress, had creamy skin, bright eyes and white teeth, and her big eyes seemed to be able to speak. When she opened the door, she said joyfully, "Aiya ¡­ Eldest senior brother, why are you here? Didn''t you go down the mountain to travel? "


    "Hehe ¡­" Little Junior Sister, didn''t Eldest Senior Brother miss you? That''s why I came back to take a look. What, do you miss Eldest Senior Brother? "


    As he said that, the slovenly Daoist opened his arms and was about to hug the beautiful girl. The girl dodged him and said, "Stop being so shameless. I don''t miss you ¡­"


    When that pretty girl came out from under the slovenly Daoist Priest''s arm, she noticed me and the smile on her face immediately disappeared. She used her pair of large watery eyes to scan me, causing me to be distracted for a while.


    "Eldest senior brother, who is this handsome guy?" Where did you bring it? " The beautiful woman turned to the Sloppy Daoist and asked.


    "This is my brother, Shangguan ¡­" The slovenly Daoist thought for a moment, then said: "Shangguan Tian Luo ¡­ "Ai, that''s the name."


    The beauty nodded and a smile like a flower bloomed on her face again. She extended her small hand towards me and said in a very friendly manner, "Hello, handsome brother. My name is Yang Fan. Yang Zhi''s Yang, the sail of the sailboat ¡­."


    Embarrassed, I extended my hand and held her small hand. "Hello ¡­." "My name is Shangguan Tian Luo ¡­"


    Then, the beauty withdrew her hand and returned to the side of the slovenly Daoist Priest. Her face suddenly became solemn, and she whispered a few words to him, but her voice was too soft, so I couldn''t hear it clearly. The slovenly Daoist Priest shook his head, and then loudly asked: "Is Master inside?"


    Yang Fan nodded and said, "I''m inside. I was still talking about how you were yesterday. You''re back today, so quickly go in."


    Saying that, Yang Fan called out to me once more. I followed behind the two of them and walked into this tattered Taoist temple.


    However, what was worth mentioning was that this monastery looked rather shabby on the outside, but was actually quite neat and tidy inside. This monastery was similar to a courtyard. Other than the main hall opposite, there were houses all around the monastery.


    I followed the slovenly Daoist Priest and Yang Fan to walk through the small courtyard covered in stones, and headed straight to the main hall.


    In the center of the hall, there were three mighty Gods, known as the Three Purities Grandmaster of the Daoist Sect. In front of them was a altar, covered with all sorts of offerings.


    On a cushion at one side of the hall sat an old gray-haired man with his back to us, holding a bun.


    As soon as the three of us entered the main hall, the old Daoist opened his mouth and said, "Daokong, you just left not too long ago. Why have you come back?"


    "Master... Please forgive this disciple. Initially, this disciple didn''t want to return so early either, but I met with a difficult problem and had to come back. " The slovenly Daoist priest respectfully replied and solemnly said.


    "Oh?" That old Daoist suddenly stood up and slowly turned around. His eyes that radiated radiance instantly scanned the few of us and even intentionally paused on me for a moment. He seemed to be slightly surprised, but he quickly recovered his calm expression.


    He was dressed in a green and grey daoist robe, and it was hard to tell just how old he was. He lightly walked over and sat down on a grandmaster chair, took a sip of tea, and said, "You brat, you''ve stirred up some trouble outside again. Talk to me."


    "Master... Am I the kind of person to stir up trouble? Look at what you said... "I''ve come back this time all for the matters of the Shangguan brothers ¡­"

 C61

    After saying that, the slovenly Daoist turned his head to look at me, causing me to feel a little uncomfortable. Standing there, I didn''t know where to put my hands, but the old Daoist in front of me had an aura that made me feel reverent.


    His gaze immediately fell on the Sloppy Daoist and indifferently said, "Let''s not talk about him first. Let''s talk about you first. The wounds on your body are not light. You must have been injured by a powerful ghost, right?"


    "Master, you really have a sharp eye, I can see it with one look, yes, this disciple was injured by a very fierce ghost, and this disciple learned this skill from you, that''s not just for show, ordinary demon and ghost disciples are not willing to take it seriously, but this time, I met a ghost that has cultivated for many years, and I have never seen such a high level of cultivation, and after a few moves with him, I was forced to use my sect''s absolute Divine Arts, but could not defeat that ghost, and was instead seriously injured. If not for giving Master a blue talisman to save his life, this disciple would not be able to come back to see you again ¡­"


    The Sloppy Daoist blabbered on and on endlessly. I thought this brat would only dare to speak shamelessly in front of us, but I didn''t expect that he would be like a bear in front of his master. I really couldn''t do anything about him.


    Originally, the old Daoist sat there listening to the Sloppy Daoist''s rambling and was rather impatient. However, when he heard the words Gui Sha, his eyes immediately widened, and he sat up straight from his chair, interrupting the Sloppy Daoist. He solemnly said, "You brat, you said you met a ghost fiend, is that true?"


    If you don''t believe me, you can see it just by looking at the Shangguan brothers. His bad luck is because he was pestered by Gui Sha, and when I was travelling down the mountain, I met this unlucky child. If it wasn''t for me taking action in time, this brat would have died a long time ago. "" You ¡­ . The Sloppy Daoist said in one breath.


    At this moment, the old man turned his head towards me and his eyes narrowed. After a moment, he nodded his head and said, "Not bad ¡­" Looks like you really have met a Ghost Demon. This thing has not been seen for many years, with just this little ability of yours, it''s not easy to survive under that Ghost Demon''s hands. "


    The slovenly Daoist laughed foolishly and embarrassedly rubbed his head.


    At this moment, the old Daoist looked at me and indifferently asked, "Young man, who are you? What''s your name?"


    "Reporting to Dao leader, I am from Shan Dong, my name is Shangguan Tianluo ¡­" I honestly replied.


    "Then tell this Penniless Priest, how did you encounter that Demon Ghost?" The old Daoist asked again.


    After graduating from university, I rented a house out for a bargain. After falling asleep in the middle of the night, I started dreaming about the sound of a baby crying, the sound of footsteps in the living room, and the scene of a man killing someone in the living room. When I woke up in the morning, I was still wearing my clothes wrapped in paper, and my face had been painted as the appearance of a ghost.


    The old Daoist listened in silence, but when he heard I said I was living in that haunted house, his eyes lit up, and he became even more excited. He stood up from his chair, and with two steps, approached me, and solemnly said, "This Penniless Priest came to ask you, is that place you lived in, South Sky City''s Flower Lane 44?"


    Earlier, I only said that I lived in a haunted house, but I didn''t say where it was. How did this old Taoist know? I was extremely shocked and doubtfully said, "Leader ¡­" "How do you know?"


    Not only was I shocked, even the slovenly Daoist Priest and the beauty called Yang Fan looked at the old Taoist in astonishment.


    "Seems like it''s correct. Isn''t that old dwelling already sealed away?" How could anyone still live there... "After so many years, this Penniless Priest has already forgotten about this matter. The cycle of karma is natural, the Heavenly Dao is natural. I never thought that this matter would fall into the hands of this Penniless Priest after going through such a large circle. I truly did not expect this to happen ¡­" The old Daoist sighed as he spoke, his eyes gazing into the distance as if he was reminiscing about the past, before he slumped back into his master''s chair.


    The Sloppy Daoist walked up and said with great confusion, "Master ¡­ Do you also know that place at 44 Flowman Lane? "


    The old Daoist nodded and said, "Not only has I been there, I also almost died in that house like you. Back then, I was entrusted by your esteemed Master to do something in South Sky City, and the matter I had to do was related to that house in Hua Man Lane, 44. That year, Trembling Tremor, an old woman, was also a great cultivator in cultivation, and was treated like an ox, ghost, snake, or god. That old woman was unable to accept this, and in her rage, she killed many people.


    When your Grand Master and I arrived at the old mansion, he found out that the Lady Wang had refined herself into a purple-armored zombie, and that the purple-armored zombie was one of the best zombies in the world. In addition to that, when Lady Wang was still alive, she was a master of cultivation, and the purple-armored zombie she turned into was even more savage, all those years ago, I was very weak and could not match up to Dao Kong''s cultivation, so after your Grand Master chased me away, he fought with the purple-armored zombie himself.


    "However, there are still some matters that haven''t been resolved in that ghost house. Even though the body of that old woman Wang''s daughter has been burnt, her vengeful spirit is still in that house. At that time, your grandmaster was heavily injured and was unable to carry on with his anger, so my cultivation was insufficient and I was unable to accept those vengeful souls. I notified the top and sealed that ghost house. No one is allowed to stay in that house for fifty years ¡­"

 C62

    At this point, the old Daoist shook his head and sighed, "In this world, profit is the only thing and you don''t put your master''s words in your eyes. At this point, the old Daoist shook his head and sighed," In this world, profit is the thing and you don''t put your master''s words in your eyes.


    The people standing in the room were all extremely shocked. They never thought that such a dangerous place could have such a deep history. This old Taoist in front of them had been to Flower Mansion Lane before, and he almost died in that haunted house.


    In the darkness, there seems to be an invisible long line that binds us together. Decades ago, decades later, things changed.


    "Master... So you''ve also been there. In other words, our three generations have all suffered a huge loss at that place? " The Sloppy Daoist was surprised.


    "That''s right. Our three generations of ancestors have all suffered at the hands of that old house. It''s time to end that ghost house. That old house, we can''t allow anyone to die ¡­" "This is the root of the disaster left behind by this humble Taoist. This humble Taoist must personally take care of it." A trace of killing intent flashed in the old Daoist Priest''s eyes. When I looked at his gaze, I couldn''t help but feel a little fearful.


    "Master, it just so happens that I came back this time to invite you out. Since you''re willing to go, then it can''t be any better ¡­" The Sloppy Daoist said somewhat excitedly.


    However, the pretty girl called Yang Fan, who had been silent on the side, said worriedly, "Grandpa ¡­" From what you''re saying, that Gui Sha in the Ghost Manor is very powerful, is there any danger if you go there like this? "


    That''s what I''m worried about, too.


    The slovenly Daoist waved his hand and said, "Junior Martial Sister, I think you''re overthinking it. Master''s cultivation is very high, how can it be possible for you to not beat that Gui Sha? I was just a bit off from a draw with that Gui Sha. Once Master takes action, we''ll definitely settle this properly ¡­"


    "Eldest senior brother, stop bragging. Look at how injured you are, you won''t be able to breathe for half a year, and you still have the nerve to say that you are even with Gui Sha?" Yang Fan unhappily rolled his eyes at the Sloppy Daoist.


    The slovenly Daoist naturally refused to accept this. Just as he was about to argue, the old Daoist waved his hand and said, "Alright, you two quarrel immediately after meeting. This Penniless Priest is upset. Can you be a bit more quiet?"


    Hearing the old Daoist speak like this, the two of them immediately shut their mouths, no longer daring to speak.


    The old Daoist pondered for a moment and then continued, "Although there is a Demon Ghost, it is not impossible to deal with it. This Penniless Priest is somewhat confident. This Penniless Priest will interfere in this matter no matter what."


    "Great! Master, when are we leaving?" The Sloppy Daoist said excitedly.


    "This matter cannot be rushed, since it is too late to leave today, tomorrow morning we will go to South Sky City and take that Gui Sha!" The old Daoist said full of vigor.


    "Grandfather ¡­" If you guys want to go, then I''ll go too. " Yang Fan pouted.


    "Little girl, don''t f * cking go, hurry back to school ¡­" The old Daoist replied.


    "Grandfather ¡­" I''m on vacation and have nothing better to do here, so why don''t you let me go with you guys? Besides, I learned a lot of skills from you when I was young. Even if I can''t help you guys, I still have the ability to protect myself, don''t you think so, Grandfather? " Yang Fan blinked his eyes playfully and said. His appearance was extremely cute, causing me to stare blankly.


    "That won''t do, things like Gui Sha aren''t child''s play. If it hurts you, then Grandpa won''t be able to explain it to your parents, so you should just stay here honestly ¡­" The old Daoist said.


    "No, I''m going. If you don''t let me go, then I''ll go by myself ¡­" The girl said again.


    "You little girl ¡­" In the end, he shook his head and said, "Okay, grandpa will take you there this time, but there is one thing you need to be obedient and not run around. Whatever grandpa wants you to do, you can do."


    "Alright, grandpa. You''re really great. As long as I go, I''ll do whatever you say." With that, the little girl walked to the old Taoist''s side and hugged her arm as she started to sway.


    The matter was settled, and my heart relaxed a lot. If I could get rid of that Gui Sha, then I would be able to live a peaceful life.


    At this moment, the old Daoist stood up and walked in front of me. He carefully sized me up once more and said, "You just said that on the last night, you were wearing a red robe and even had the attire of a woman painted on your body."


    I nodded. "This is true. I don''t dare to lie to you, old man. When I woke up, I saw that I was wearing a woman''s outfit. Furthermore, it was made out of paper paste. "Too terrifying ¡­"


    The old Daoist continued, "Tell me about your birthdate and let me calculate ¡­"


    Uh, the word birthday, my mom told me before, it''s not as simple as a birthday, but I have an impression of it, so I told it to the old Taoist.


    After the old Daoist heard this, he moved his fingers a few times and mumbled something. When he did not move his fingers, his eyes suddenly lit up and said with some excitement, "Do you mind if I touch your bones?"


    "Feel his bones?" At noon on the train, the slovenly Daoist said that he knew how to tell a fortune. So there really was such a thing, but since this old Daoist said so, I was too embarrassed to refuse, so I nodded my head.


    After asking for my consent, the old Daoist stretched out his hands and started to feel around my body. His hands were as hard as stone as they pinched me and it was extremely painful, but I clenched my teeth not to make a sound. After he pinched my entire body, he suddenly laughed out loud and said, "Not bad, not bad ¡­" "Kid, you have a good appearance and are a good material for cultivation. I don''t know if you have any plans for cultivation, but I do want to accept you as my disciple ¡­"


    When I heard this old Daoist say this, I was stunned. He actually wanted to accept me as his disciple? Heavens, I''m a university student. Just because I want to find a job peacefully, what''s wrong with letting me be a Daoist?

 C63

    I''m not going to agree to this old Taoist''s request. After all, I''m not alone and have parents to take care of. If I become a Taoist, who will take care of these two old people?


    The last time I met him, he was hungry for several days and hadn''t eaten for nothing, he''s really poor enough. I don''t want to live his life, I just want to be a normal person, I don''t want to be able to live a wealthy life, I don''t want to be able to support my parents, I want to be able to buy a house in a big city like South Sky City, I want to find a wife, I want to find a child, I''m already satisfied, just like a poor Daoist.


    Thus, when the old Taoist asked me to be his disciple, I hesitated and stammered, unwilling to answer him.


    At this moment, the slovenly Daoist Priest at the side patted my shoulder and excitedly said, "Brother Shang, you really are lucky. To be able to be chosen by my master, my master''s disciple recruitment is very strict. If you don''t have talent, you wouldn''t accept me as his disciple no matter how much money you have.


    Hearing the slovenly Daoist Priest speak such extravagant words, I was not tempted. Entering this place would make it difficult for us to leave, so I just stood there silently.


    Seeing my reaction, the old Daoist saw through my thoughts and shook his head. He said with some regret, "Forget it, forget it ¡­" "Since you don''t want to be a Taoist, then I can''t force myself to be one. I can''t force myself to be one, but it''s a pity that I don''t have to force you to take in disciples, because your destiny is to be one of the four suns, and and the sun. It''s just a pity that you don''t want to be a Taoist."


    As he said this, the old Daoist waved his hand and said somewhat helplessly, "Forget it, forget it. This Penniless Priest won''t tell you anymore. It''s useless to say anything more ¡­" Dao Kong, bring this young man down, get some food and drink, and have a good sleep. Tomorrow morning, we will go to South Sky City. "


    After saying that, the old Daoist returned to his teacher''s chair and shook his head helplessly. He picked up a cup of tea and took a sip. After giving me a glance, he waved his hand indicating for us to leave.


    The slovenly Daoist Priest glared at me with an extremely grumpy look before tugging at my arm in anger and walking out. Seeing that the old Daoist''s expression wasn''t good, that little girl Yang Fan also followed him out.


    After exiting the hall, when we arrived at the courtyard, the slovenly Daoist''s flames lit up, almost pointing at my nose as he roared, "Do you think you''re an idiot? This is such a great thing. If someone else had agreed to it, you would have just stood there stupidly like a telephone pole. What on earth are you thinking? "


    "What a silly kid. Many rich people sent their grandpa a huge sum of money to say that they wanted to learn something from him, but grandpa didn''t even want to. But he didn''t even want anything for free. Was he scared silly by that Gui Sha?" Yang Fan said to me resentfully.


    "I... I... "Ai, how should I tell you? I''m not like you guys, I still have parents waiting for me to feed them. If I become a Taoist, who will feed them?" I argued.


    "Who said that as a Taoist, he would not be able to support his parents? "Not only can we support our parents, we can even get married and have children. We are not from the True Supreme Sect, but we are from the True Truth Sect. We don''t have many taboos, we can also drink and eat meat, just like ordinary people." The Sloppy Daoist explained.


    This was the first time I had heard that a Daoist could marry a wife. Alright, I was ignorant and ill-informed, so I immediately said to the slovenly Daoist, "Even if what you say is fine, but if I become a Daoist, then all these years of studying will be in vain. Moreover, being a Daoist is very bitter, poor, and can''t even eat enough.


    The slovenly Daoist was panting heavily. He originally had injuries on his body, but he immediately coughed and angrily said, "What do you want me to say to you? Do you think that all the Daoists are like me? You''re so poor that you can''t even eat? I''ll tell you the truth, it''s really too easy for a Daoist to earn money, and becoming a billionaire won''t be a problem. Don''t look at how poor I am right now, I was just going out to gain experience.


    I still shook my head in disbelief. I felt that being a Taoist was not a reliable profession.


    The slovenly cultivator didn''t know what to say. He waved his hand at me and said, "Forget it. I won''t say anything to you anymore. You''re just a piece of goosebumps. Follow me in for dinner."


    After saying that, the slovenly Daoist Priest brought me into a room to the south. The interior of the room was very simple: there were two beds and a set of tables and chairs.


    He ignored me, and I ignored him. I sat down opposite him and also said nothing.


    To be honest, he had had breakfast in the morning with a bowl of porridge and a few eggs. It was already getting dark and his stomach was growling with hunger before he even had lunch.


    After sitting at the table and waiting for a while, the door was quickly pushed open. The beauty, Yang Fan, walked in with a lunchbox in her hand.


    Yang Fan placed the lunch box on the table and brought out a few dishes. They were nothing more than vegetables such as green turnip tofu, and there were also a few steamed buns.


    Although the food was not very sumptuous, it still smelled good and looked delicious.


    The slovenly Daoist was originally angry at me, but when he saw the food, he immediately laughed. He turned his head to Yang Fan and said, "Junior Sister, this dish was cooked by you. Senior Brother''s favorite dish is the one you made.


    "Eat quickly, then sleep early. We still have to go to South Sky City tomorrow." Saying that, Yang Fan turned around and walked out of the room.


    "Junior Martial Sister, won''t you eat with us?" The Sloppy Daoist asked.


    "I''m not hungry, I''ve already eaten ¡­" While she was speaking, her beautiful figure had already drifted away.

 C64

    Looking at Yang Fan''s ponytail swaying and disappearing from my sight, I also felt a sense of loss.


    When I retracted my gaze from Yang Fan''s body, I found that the slovenly Daoist Priest was already wolfing down the steamed bun without even greeting me.


    He hurriedly picked up a steamed bun and started to eat as well. Not only was the steamed bun fragrant, the food was also very delicious, it was really hard to imagine that even an ordinary green radish would be so delicious. He was unable to hold back from eating a few more and ate three more steamed buns in one go.


    The slovenly Daoist Priest seemed to still be angry at me and didn''t plan to pay any attention to me. He directly found a bed and climbed onto it, then formed a hand sign with his legs. He did not know what the hell he was doing, but when I saw that he was ignoring me, I did not want to pay any attention to him, so I also found a bed beside him and climbed onto it.


    It was still early, only around seven in the evening, but over the past few days, I had not slept at all. Today, when I arrived at the slovenly Daoist Master''s temple, my heart was finally at ease. No matter what, this is a Daoist temple, and there are several deities here, so I did not believe that the ghost would dare to come here.


    This time I slept soundly, my entire body was in a state of comfort, I had never in my life slept in such a state. In the entire night, I didn''t even dream, nor did I hear any weird sounds.


    By the time I woke up, the sun was already up and I could even hear the crowing of a rooster. Even though I was woken up halfway, I had already slept for a full ten hours and had gotten a good night''s sleep. After getting up, I simply washed up, and with a hundred times more energy in my body, I followed the slovenly monk out of the room.


    When I went out to take a look, the old Taoist and the little beauty Yang Fan were already sitting on a stone bench in the courtyard. On the stone table, there were a few side dishes and a pot of delicious porridge.


    I followed the slovenly Daoist priest over and immediately sat down.


    The old Daoist only said two words, "Eat." He then continued to eat.


    When we were eating, everyone was very quiet. I felt that the atmosphere was a bit weird. I reckon that everyone, including that old Taoist, was angry with me and blamed me for not agreeing to be his disciple.


    I could only eat in silence. I ate very carefully, not even daring to breathe loudly.


    After the meal, the old Daoist went straight back to his room and changed into another set of clothes. He was wearing an old-fashioned Chinese tunic with a hat on it.


    This time, he did not wear a dirty robe, but was dressed in a very ordinary attire, as if he was a commoner. However, his clothes did not look like a slovenly person, and when you looked carefully, you would see that he was quite handsome with thick eyebrows, big eyes, and a heroic air. Yang Fan, on the other hand, did not change his clothes. He still wore a fresh and refreshing dress with a ponytail, looking elegant and refined, and an unfathomable beauty. He looked just like a goddess.


    After everyone packed up, they each carried their luggage and left the monastery. They did not even lock the door.


    There were probably no one here, let alone recruiting thieves. In this desolate mountain and wilderness, no one knew who built a Taoist temple in such a place.


    After we left the temple, the four of them quickly walked down the mountain. At the start, I was still closely following them, but in the end, I was unable to keep up. The three of them didn''t seem to know what fatigue was, I was already so tired that I couldn''t catch my breath, but they still maintained a certain speed.


    Actually, they didn''t seem to be walking very fast, just a little faster than normal. But even after I trotted, I still couldn''t catch up to them.


    Out of the three people in front, one of them is in his seventies. One of them is a heavily injured, slovenly Daoist, and the other one is a delicate and pretty young lady. I, a young man in my twenties, can''t catch up to them.


    But after thinking about it carefully, I finally understood a little. They are all Taoists who know magic. Maybe they used some special method to walk.


    In the end, I couldn''t take it anymore, so I sat on a rock on the side of the mountain and rested. I was already sweating profusely.


    The three of them stopped and turned to look at me. The three of them seemed to have whispered something to each other before the little beauty, Yang Fan, walked towards me. "You can''t even catch up to a little girl like me ¡­"


    I wiped the sweat off my forehead and panted as I said, "I ¡­ "I can''t compare to you all. You all are all masters of magic. I don''t know anything, how can I catch up to you all ¡­"


    "Then my grandpa said he would accept you as his disciple. Why aren''t you willing? Serves you right for being like this right now ¡­" The little girl said with a bit of anger.


    I found her very pretty in her anger, but I didn''t think she was waiting for me here. Could it be that the three of them were deliberately tormenting me?


    I kept my head down.


    However, Yang Fan said: "Get up, I''ll help you walk. We might be able to get to the train station faster. Grandfather said that he wants to get to the house in South Sky City before nightfall."


    What? As a man, I am neither sick nor ill. Do I need a woman to carry me away? This was too embarrassing.


    "Don''t... "I think it''s better for me to walk by myself ¡­"


    Just as I was about to reject the little beauty''s good intentions, Yang Fan grabbed one of my arms. I could only feel a fragrant smell assaulting my nose as my body involuntarily moved.


    It really was Yang Fan supporting me as I walked. When I walked again, I suddenly felt much lighter, as if my feet weren''t even touching the ground as I quickly walked forward. In a short while, I caught up to the old Taoist.


    In my entire life, besides my mom, this is the first time I''ve been so close to a woman. Furthermore, the person beside me is a beauty, so I immediately tensed up. My heart is beating rapidly.

 C65

    After travelling for over an hour like this, we finally arrived at the main road after getting further and further away from the monastery. At this moment, Yang Fan finally let go of my hand and walked towards the elderly man.


    My tensed body from before finally relaxed, not daring to cross over. Now that Yang Fan had left, I let out a long breath, which made me cramp a little. However, even though I was supported by Yang Fan on the way, I didn''t feel the slightest bit of tiredness.


    There weren''t many cars on the road, but there would be a few that would pass by occasionally. Yang Fan stretched out his hand and stood on the road to catch a car, and before long, a small river stopped and a big bald head stuck out from the window, smiling as he asked, "Beautiful girl, where are you going? I''ll take you there ¡­"


    Without saying anything further, Yang Fan opened the car door and let us get in.


    When we got in the car, I was still thinking, "A beauty like Yang Fan is really lucky to be able to stop a car." As long as it''s a normal man, he would have to stop the car when he sees a beauty like that.


    Seeing so many people get on his car, the driver was a bit unhappy, but Yang Fan didn''t give him a chance to talk. He smiled as he took out 400 dollars from his pocket, passed it to the driver and said, "Teacher, I''ll trouble you to take us to the train station, thank you ¡­"


    When the driver saw the four red notes, he immediately relaxed. He took the 400 yuan and put it in his pocket. He chuckled, "Sure, sure. I''ll send you guys over soon. Everyone sit down ¡­"


    After saying that, the driver stepped on the throttle, bringing the few of us onto the road like a bolt of lightning.


    The distance from here to the train station isn''t too far, just one hundred is enough. This little girl directly gave four hundred yuan, I am a poor person, I have never seen someone so generous. At school, this is my monthly expenses for food, I paid her back in one go.


    Just where did this girl come from? Not to mention her beauty and ability, she also had money. Was this the legendary rich and beautiful woman?


    We quickly arrived at the local county town, and it was also Yang Fan who stepped in. He asked us for our ID cards to buy a train ticket, so of course this car was a fast train, and it also had seats. It wasn''t like the last time the slovenly Daoist Priest and I came here, where we could only squat in a corner of the train and embarrass ourselves.


    But seeing how this little beauty was so rich, even if it was his senior martial brother, that slovenly Daoist Priest, he shouldn''t be so poor either. Giving him any amount of money would be enough to keep him warm and full of food.


    The four of us sat down together, right at the same time. Yang Fan sat beside me, probably because he felt very bored along the way, so she started to ask about me, where I went to college, how many people were there in my family, whether I had ever been in a relationship or something, and in short, it was very gossipy. I also told him most of my story, but my experience was very simple, like a piece of white paper, and there was nothing much to say, but Yang Fan was just curious, and kept asking about it.


    The Sloppy Daoist''s gaze, on the other hand, had been on the nearby female university students. It looked like he wanted to tell their fates, but with his master and junior sister here, he did not dare to act rashly. He could only sit there obediently.


    The old Daoist sat upright and stiffly turned his head to look out the window. It was unknown what he was thinking about.


    After chatting with Yang Fan, I roughly understood her situation. She is currently a sophomore at a good university in the Southern Province, and one that specializes in painting. Her school''s reputation is very high, and she even knows that her parents are all in the business, both of them are in Qingdao.


    Talking with beauties, time passes very quickly. Unknowingly, a few hours have passed and we have arrived at South Sky City.


    When he arrived at South Sky City, it was still early. It was around 2 or 3 in the afternoon. The old Daoist said that he was not in a hurry to catch that Gui Sha and would only go when it was dark.


    So, Yang Fan suggested that we go eat first, and we were indeed hungry. Yang Fan directly brought us to a very high class restaurant, and had the waiter take out the menu and order a full table of dishes, not caring if we could eat any more.


    There was no helping it, this little girl was indeed rich, and she was also very willful.


    Looking at the table full of dishes, I didn''t have any meat to eat for a long time, so I followed the slovenly Daoist priest and threw aside my cheeks. Looking at the table full of dishes, I hadn''t had any meat for a long time, so I followed the slovenly Daoist priest.


    After dinner, it was already 3 or 4 in the afternoon. It was still too early for the sky to turn dark, but the little girl had said that she wanted to take a stroll in the capital, South Sky City. She wanted to go visit all the different attractions, and from the looks of it, she was not here for business, but to play in South Sky City.


    However, the old Taoist didn''t refuse and let Yang Fan play however he liked. However, he said that he was going to meet an old friend and agreed on a place to meet us after tonight.


    After bidding farewell to the old Taoist, Yang Fan took me and the slovenly Taoist Priest to wander around the city, taking us to catch a taxi whenever it was fun, which was quite fun, this little girl even liked to buy some strange things, all of which were unique to South Sky City, so the slovenly Taoist Priest and I could only act as her porters and help her carry the things.


    After playing like this for half a day, I was really tired. That little girl was still full of energy and was in high spirits. If it weren''t for the slovenly Daoist being reminded that the appointed time with the old man was almost here, I would probably have gone crazy for an entire night.


    This girl was in low spirits as she followed us to a taxi and went straight to the entrance of Flowery Lane. By the time we arrived, the old man had already been waiting for us with his hands behind his back.


    As we stood at the entrance to Flowery Lane, it was already dark.


    Flowery Lane, I am here again!

 C66

    Standing at the entrance of Flowery Lane again felt like a lifetime ago. I thought I would never come back to this place again, but I could never escape the fate of this place.


    Flowery Lane 44, I finally came again.


    I won''t be scared anymore because I have an old Taoist with me. He is the person who saved my life, not only this old Taoist, that slovenly Taoist and Yang Fan are also people with skills. With this many experts, how could Gui Sha eat me in front of them?


    It gave me a sense of a petty person''s achievement.


    The old Daoist stood at the entrance of Flower Mansion Lane and pondered for a long time. Then, as if he was looking at a person, he sighed and said faintly, "Flower Mansion Lane is a place that has existed for forty years. In the past, this Daoist was still an ignorant fool, and his hair had already turned white this morning.


    With another sigh, the old Daoist waved his hand and said, "Let''s go in ¡­"


    With that, the old Daoist took a big step forward and the few of us young people followed closely behind.


    It was a dark, narrow path. There was only a single street light, which made it seem even more sinister.


    Yang Fan''s excitement had long passed. He carefully walked on this small path and looked left and right, as if he was talking to himself, "Aiya, this place is really creepy and scary. One look and it''s obvious that it''s different from looking for clues ¡­"


    After saying that, the little girl turned to look at me and asked curiously, "Brother Tian Luo, were you stupid back then? You dare to live in such a place? How much guts do you have?"


    I rolled my eyes and helplessly said, "I didn''t know anything at first and didn''t have any money on me, so I didn''t want to be like you. I was rich just because of this, and I only rented out the houses here for 300 yuan per month. Moreover, I only came here during the daytime, so I didn''t look that scary. Who knew that at night ¡­"


    "Haha ¡­" Little junior sister, don''t talk about Brother Shangguan anymore, he''s definitely going to regret it so much that his intestines turned green, if we give him another chance, he probably won''t dare to live in this kind of place anymore even if he''s beaten to death. Although he''s unlucky, but he''s also unlucky to the extreme, didn''t we meet each other here? " The Sloppy Daoist mocked.


    I had nothing more to say, so I followed the old Taoist with my head down.


    Not long after, we arrived at the end of Flowery Lane, which is the front door of the old house. Previously, when the slovenly Daoist Priest and I fled in a flurry, the slovenly Daoist Priest even stuck a blue talisman on the door. At this moment, this blue talisman is no longer there.


    After pausing at the door for a moment, the old Taoist stepped inside, and the rest of us caught up.


    The old mansion still retained the traces of the battle between the slovenly Daoist Priest and the red-clothed ghost fiend. The tattered table, the ground littered with withered leaves, and the overturned brazier were all in a mess.


    After we all walked in, the old Daoist suddenly opened his yellow cloth package and took out a green and gray daoist robe. He put it on and then took out a horsetail whisk and placed it on his shoulder.


    When this old Daoist had changed into his clothes, the slovenly Daoist Priest and the beautiful Yang Fan had also changed into their Daoist attire. In the hands of the slovenly Daoist Priest, there was still that peach wood sword, and the beautiful Yang Fan''s magic item was quite fresh, and that was the belt on her waist. At first, I thought it was a belt, but when he pulled it out with a ''swoosh'' sound, I discovered that it was a soft and shiny cold sword.


    The two of them stood by the old Taoist''s side. Standing here, I felt that it was unnecessary and my entire body felt a little uncomfortable.


    The old Taoist waved his wide sleeves, and the two open wooden doors closed with a clang, startling me.


    The old Daoist took a step forward and walked towards the locust tree in the courtyard. As he walked, he said to the two people beside him, "Daokong... Little Fan, wait for Gui Sha to come out. All of you can only stay by the side and look after the situation, do not interfere in this matter. Did you hear that? "


    No matter what, Yang Fan was still a woman, and his main force should be that old Daoist. However, the two of them seemed somewhat unwilling and did not agree. The old Daoist immediately stopped and coldly said, "Did you hear that!"


    "Yes, master ¡­" The two of them spoke in unison with incomparable respect.


    After that, the old Daoist then continued to move away and walked towards the locust tree. When he was about seven or eight meters away from the old locust tree, he stopped again and said in a deep voice, "The grievances from decades ago should be resolved today. Come out now ¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, a cold wind blew. The locust tree not far away shook violently, causing countless leaves to fly into the air.


    The fallen leaves continuously swirled about, forming the shape of a tornado. In an instant, I saw a cloud of red mist slowly gather at the top of the tornado, forming a human form. It was the red-robed Red Cloaked Ghost Demon.


    A cold and gloomy wind blows in all directions. Suddenly, a chilling aura appears. On a scorching summer day, I feel goosebumps all over my body once again.


    I thought that with this old Taoist here, I wouldn''t be so afraid when I see this red-clothed ghost fiend again. But when I see it this time, I still felt a kind of shiver from the bottom of my heart. This is a kind of innate fear, just like how people fear the darkness.


    As the cold wind blew, it caused the old Daoist''s robe to flutter. However, he didn''t move at all. He held the horsetail whisk in his hand and narrowed his eyes as he looked at the red-clothed ghost fiend floating in the air.


    The sound of the sinister laughter lingered in the yard for a while, and came from all directions. It frightened me for a while, and made me want to run away from the place, but in the end I held it back.


    "Damn you again, Taoist ¡­" I didn''t go get revenge, but you delivered yourself right to my doorstep ¡­ "Whatever. Just as you have said, among the evildoers from decades ago, one of them should be finished today. Die ¡­"

 C67

    When enemies met each other, there was a great deal of anger. This man and this ghost were already enemies decades ago. After meeting today, they did not waste any time and directly started fighting.


    His red robe fluttered in the wind, and his pale face turned malevolent. Two lines of blood flowed out of his blood-red eyes, and a thick bloody mist appeared around his body.


    With a cold glare, the old Daoist swung the horsetail whisk in his hand, causing an explosive sound to ring out. The booming sound shook my eardrums, and his daoist robe flapped as well. It was as if his entire body had become much larger.


    However, the old Daoist still stood there without moving. When the two streams of blood Qi were about to touch his body, he quickly waved the whisk in his hand, and with a slight wave of his hand, the two streams of blood-red mist immediately disappeared into nothingness with two explosive sounds.


    Immediately afterwards, the old Daoist put away his horsetail whisk and took out four to five blue talismans from his body. He tossed them into the air and the blue talismans floated into the air before immediately dispersing, turning into four to five fireballs emitting blue light and surrounding the red-clothed ghost.


    Then, the blue light emitted a blinding light. With a "hu" sound, it crashed into the red-clothed ghost fiend.


    The blood-red robe on the red-clothed ghost fiend trembled and quickly grew. In an instant, it wrapped around the five fireballs that were emitting a blue light, and immediately, the old Daoist jumped out from the ground and stepped on the locust tree as he flew up, the horsetail whisk in his hand was emitting a golden light as it flew towards Gui Sha.


    All of this happened in a split-second. His speed was too fast, making people dazzled. The battle had been so intense from the very start, shocking everyone.


    What made me even more surprised was the skill of that old Daoist. He looked to be nearly seventy years old and was as nimble as an ape. Such a tall tree could be stepped on easily and he didn''t even need to use his hands.


    At the beginning, I was rather impressed by the slovenly Daoist, but after seeing this old Daoist''s methods, I didn''t think he was that amazing.


    The old Daoist stood on a branch of the locust tree, and his body was swimming very fast. Even if he were to step on a branch as thick as a thumb, he would still not fall off. Was this the legendary Qing Gong?


    The Sloppy Daoist and Yang Fan had obviously never seen such a formation before as they stood below and raised their heads together with me to look at the locust tree. Both of them had stunned expressions, as if they wanted to intervene and didn''t know how to help.


    Suddenly, he raised the flexible sword in his hand and pointed it towards the direction of the red-clothed ghost fiend. After forming a few beautiful finger arts, he gently flicked his finger towards the back of the flexible sword, causing it to emit a buzzing sound. Yang Fan then said: "Heavenly Treasure Celestial, the divine sword took form, disciple will be the one in front, behead of Spirit Demons Confining Ghost!"


    With that said, the flexible sword in Yang Fan''s hand suddenly flashed, and a golden light shot out from the tip of the sword, striking towards the red-clothed ghost fiend''s back.


    Just as Yang Fan finished this action, the Sloppy Daoist next to him said in surprise, "Junior Martial Sister, what are you doing? Didn''t Master say that we''re not allowed to take action? "


    "Eldest Senior Brother, are you stupid? If Master doesn''t want to make a move, then you won''t?" Isn''t the odds of winning if we help Master a little? " Yang Fan stared at the slovenly Daoist Priest.


    Without waiting for the Sloppy Daoist to reply, all of a sudden, the golden light shot out by Yang Fan turned back from its original path and shot towards Yang Fan''s chest.


    I saw all of this clearly, I shouted out ''Be careful'' and ran towards Yang Fan, but in terms of speed, it was still slower by half a beat, but the slovenly Daoist man''s reaction was still quite fast, his palm directly struck towards Yang Fan''s shoulder, directly bringing her to my side. I caught her easily, and directly knocked me over onto the ground.


    Not far away, the slovenly Daoist Priest let out a grunt and sucked in a breath of cold air. I raised my head and saw a cut on the slovenly Daoist Priest''s arm. Blood immediately stained his sleeves red.


    "Eldest Brother!" Yang Fan stood up and ran towards the slovenly Daoist Priest. I also followed to take a look.


    "Eldest senior brother, where are your wounds? Let me see ¡­" Yang Fan said somewhat anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a bit of skin. I already told you not to make a move, we can''t afford to offend ghosts of this level. As long as there''s a master, you''d better not listen ¡­" The slovenly Daoist priest said as he counted the number of things Yang Fan had said.


    Yang Fan immediately fished out a bandage from his yellow cloth pocket and began to bandage the slovenly Daoist, but he said: "Who would have known that this Gui Sha is so powerful that he isn''t even afraid of the Sword Soul sealed in my sword ¡­ "If I knew earlier, I wouldn''t have provoked it, causing my eldest senior brother to be injured ¡­"


    "No problem ¡­" "It''s nothing, it''s just a small wound, don''t worry ¡­" The Sloppy Daoist said indifferently.


    While we were talking, something happened in the courtyard. I felt that something was wrong, I just felt a little hazy, and when I turned my head to look, I saw that there was suddenly a thick white fog gathering towards the center of the yard. However, this mist only rose up in the courtyard and didn''t spread to other places.


    After discovering this matter, I immediately said to the two of them, "Hey, there''s a fog. What''s going on?"


    The moment they heard my words, the two of them immediately turned around and looked around. The expressions on their faces changed to one of fear.


    "Tian Luo, come to our side. Something''s going to happen!" The Sloppy Daoist said loudly.


    I also felt that something was off, so I didn''t dare to delay and directly went to their side.


    The Sloppy Daoist said solemnly, "This Gui Sha has already reached the stage of Yin Qi manifestation. I don''t know what kind of formation it is, but countless ghosts may swarm over soon after, and I heard from Master that this Red Cloaked Ghost Demon''s mother was a very powerful cultivator when she was alive. Her daughter must be well versed in some ways, otherwise, she wouldn''t have cultivated to a Ghost Fiend so fast. After becoming a ghost, she would still be able to control the formation. It really isn''t an ordinary power ¡­"


    "Eldest senior brother ¡­" It can''t be a formation formed by a hundred ghosts, right? " Yang Fan''s expression also changed.

 C68

    "Hundred Ghosts Gathering? What the hell is this? " Just as I was wondering, I saw what it meant to be a hundred ghosts gathering, but as the white fog churned, ghost after ghost appeared around the three of us. These ghosts all had different appearances, and even their clothes were different, men and women, old and young, all sorts of ghosts.


    Some of the ghosts lost half of their head, some were badly mutilated, and some of the ghosts lost their lower body and crawled towards us.


    Upon seeing these terrifying ghosts, I was so frightened that my entire body trembled. I grabbed the slovenly Daoist Priest''s arm and said in a trembling voice, "Brother Xu ¡­" "Why did so many ghosts suddenly appear again ¡­"


    "These ghosts are the souls of the dead within a five kilometer radius. Because their lifespan is not up yet, they are not accepted by the people below, so they have always been wandering in this world. Right now, they are all gathered here by that red-clothed ghost fiend and are all its helpers. Their goal is to prevent any of us from leaving alive ¡­"


    The slovenly Daoist Priest raised the peach wood sword in his hand and explained to me with a terrified expression.


    Yang Fan also lifted up his flexible sword, and placed it behind the slovenly Daoist, ready for battle.


    I was stuck in the middle, completely at a loss of what to do, not knowing how to deal with it. Yang Fan suddenly thought of me, and took out a triangular amulet from his neck, handing it to me.


    At this time, the Sloppy Daoist took out a bunch of yellow paper talismans from his yellow cloth bag and stuffed them into my hands. "Take these yellow paper talismans. Once these wandering souls pounce at you, you can use them."


    I looked at the amulet in Yang Fan''s hand but didn''t accept it. Instead, I asked, "If I use this amulet, what will you do?"


    "I can kill ghosts, but can you? Hurry up and take it, don''t stay here and act like a hero with me! " Yang Fan couldn''t be blamed, so he placed that protective talisman on my hand.


    Alright, since I''m not a Taoist, I really don''t know how to kill ghosts. This protective talisman must be used.


    At that moment, I took the amulet and placed it against my chest.


    The yellow paper talisman in my hand first stuck a few pieces on my body. This was entirely my own idea. If a ghost pounced on me, I could block it.


    After a short moment, the lone souls from all directions pounced on them. The slovenly Daoist Priest and Yang Fan did not say much, and directly raised the things in their hands and charged towards those ghosts to kill them.


    These ghosts may not have high cultivation experience, but when the two of them went up, they chopped them down like vegetables. In a few rounds, they chopped down a few lone souls, perhaps because the magical equipment in their hands were too powerful, any ghosts that were hit by them immediately turned into a cloud of white smoke, blending into the mist drifting in the yard.


    When I looked at them, I suddenly felt my ankle tighten, a wave of cold air instantly spread from my ankle to the back of my head, all the hair on my body stood up, I lowered my head to look, and I was so scared that I almost screamed, because a ghost had grabbed my ankle, it only had its upper body, its lower body was nowhere to be seen, a long line of blood appeared behind it, this ghost definitely died a violent death, I think that it was hit by a car, it was directly split into two, it was a terrifying death, no one dared to look at it.


    At that moment, I panicked and swung my leg, wanting to shake him off. However, he stubbornly grabbed onto my ankle and didn''t let go. He raised his head to look at me, blood flowing out from his mouth in large mouthfuls.


    At this moment, I remembered the yellow paper talisman in my hand. I took out one and stuck it on the head of the half body ghost.


    A shriek rang in his ears. The Yellow Paper Talisman Doctor immediately ignited when it touched the ghost''s forehead. The ghost instantly turned into a cloud of white mist and disappeared without a trace.


    Damn, it really does work. This Daoist Priest didn''t trick me.


    However, before I could regain my senses, I felt a chill on my back and my entire body went numb. Turning around, I saw a bloody head lying on my shoulder and a pair of bloody hands grabbing onto my neck.


    I subconsciously wanted to take the Yellow Paper Charm to press it against the ghost''s head, but the ghost was behind me and I didn''t touch it even after a few times. At this moment, the ghost suddenly opened its mouth and bit into my neck, and when it bit me, my first feeling wasn''t pain, but a kind of blurry feeling, as if something in my body had been sucked out by the ghost. Just as I was about to faint, a wave of heat suddenly came from my chest and quickly spread to my entire body.


    However, the evil ghost lying on my shoulder immediately cried out miserably and flew out from my body. My figure instantly became much fainter.


    At this moment, a ghost pounced towards me and bumped into me. It was light as a feather, as if a gust of wind was blowing towards me. When that ghost bumped into me, the yellow paper talismans on my body suddenly worked and with a "hu" sound, all of them fell onto me.


    Luckily, the yellow paper charm that I invented worked. It seems that I am quite talented.


    Just when I was feeling proud of myself, a little kid suddenly crawled towards me. This little kid was a baby that wasn''t even as old as the son of Fan Lao. Looking at him, it looked like he was only around a hundred days old.


    I thought to myself, I''m not even afraid of the ghost that the Lord has turned into. What is a small fry like you joining in for? Big brother, I''ll send you a yellow paper talisman, so I''ll send you off.


    With this thought, I took out a yellow paper talisman and stuck it on the little ghost.


    But at this moment, the little ghost''s speed suddenly increased. He dodged my yellow paper talisman and laid on the ground beside me, baring his teeth at me.


    This time, the little ghost changed into a sinister appearance. His small eyes were blood-red and his mouth was filled with sharp fangs. He let out a mournful howl. The yellow paper talisman in my hand started to burn.


    Not only that, the yellow paper talisman in my other hand burned as well. It was so hot that it hurt so much that I hurriedly threw it on the ground.

 C69

    What was going on?


    Those large ghosts were all destroyed by me using the yellow paper talisman, so a small ghost like me wouldn''t be able to deal with them. Sadly, the yellow paper talismans in my hands suddenly started to burn up for no reason, since these yellow paper talismans were the only thing I can rely on to deal with these wandering ghosts.


    In the blink of an eye, he pounced on my chest, opened his mouth and bit towards my neck. It was still the same feeling as when my soul was about to leave my body, but this time, it was even more urgent, to the point that my body went soft, and I immediately kneeled on the ground. At this moment, the position of my chest became warm once again, and the protective talisman Yang Fan gave me worked once again, dispersing the cold sensation from my body.


    Following that, I heard the little ghost wail in pain before he was sent flying by a golden light from his chest. Once again, he fell to the ground.


    When I looked at the little ghost again, it seemed that the little ghost''s figure had become a lot thinner, its eyes were not as vicious as before, and it even seemed to fear me. But now, a few ghosts floated out from the white mist and headed towards me.


    This little brat almost killed me, and a few more ghosts are coming towards me. Isn''t there clearly no way out?


    I immediately looked in the direction of the Sloppy Daoist and Yang Fan, thinking that it might be safer to run over to them, but when I looked over there, I immediately felt like dying, because they were surrounded by even more ghosts, so much so that I couldn''t see the two of them. They were the main force, thus attracting the most ghosts.


    What should he do?


    In a moment of desperation, I took out the amulet that Yang Fan had given me from my chest, and tightly gripped it in my hand as I started waving it at those ghosts.


    When Yang Fan gave this protective talisman to me, it looked ordinary, but there wasn''t anything abnormal, but at this moment, this protective talisman seemed to emit a faint golden light, causing the ghosts that approached me to feel some fear.


    However, this isn''t a long term method. There are more and more ghosts, and after I waved the protective talisman in my hand for a while, I discovered that the golden light emitted by the talisman was becoming fainter and fainter. He reckoned that the talisman would be useless if he were to hold on for a little longer.


    Just when my heart was burning with anxiety, I heard an impetuous incantation come from the locust tree, "Jade Emperor has a gift, the divine ink stone is everywhere, metal, wood, water, fire, earth, lightning, divine ink stone is lightly ground, thunder and lightning are shining. "Urgent!"


    Hearing the incantation, I immediately looked up to see the old Daoist holding a mirror. He bit his finger and smeared his blood on the mirror, seemingly drawing out a talisman, the mirror immediately glowed with a golden light and had undergone a huge change. A strong wind blew in all directions, and black clouds roiled in the sky, as though there was a sound of thunder, followed by a dazzling golden light that shot out from the mirror towards the red-clothed Gui Sha.


    However, the golden light that shot out from the mirror was extremely domineering, igniting the red robe of the red-clothed ghost fiend. The golden light rushed in straight and smashed into the chest of the red-clothed ghost fiend, causing the red robed ghost fiend to let out a miserable howl before falling down from the sky, coincidentally, it just happened to land not too far away from me.


    The movement of the old Daoist was extremely terrifying. The ghosts that were pouncing towards me were so frightened that they immediately froze in place and looked towards the old Daoist in terror. When the red-clothed ghost fiend fell from the sky, those ghosts immediately fled in all directions.


    Then, the old Daoist shook the horsetail whisk in his hand and kept the mirror. He flew down from the old locust tree and charged towards the red-clothed ghost, aggressively, the horsetail whisk in his hand made a crackling sound. I have no doubt that if this horsetail whisk were to hit someone, it would definitely leave them badly mutilated.


    She looked at the old Daoist with eyes filled with loathing and unwillingness, but at the same time, there was also some fear. It seemed that this red-clothed Ghost Demon no longer had the ability to fight with this old Daoist.


    The old Taoist was really awesome, his master was the leader of a group. Although the fight against Gui Sha was fierce, in the end, he still won.


    Just when I thought that Gui Sha was about to die in the hands of the old Daoist, the Gui Sha turned his head and suddenly looked at me. Those blood-red eyes made me feel cold, and I subconsciously felt as if I was running away.


    Thinking about this, I didn''t dare to stay here any longer. I started to run, but no matter how fast I ran, I couldn''t compare to Gui Sha''s speed. With a flash, he charged towards me.


    Suddenly, I felt as if something had drilled into my body. At first, my body felt like it had fallen into a hole in the ice, but then I lost consciousness, as if my body wasn''t mine anymore. Then, my head buzzed, as if it was about to burst.


    In the midst of my blurry consciousness, I heard a long sigh. It should be the long hair of that old Taoist.


    When I woke up again, I found myself lying on a big, comfortable bed with a beautiful ceiling above my head. It was as if I was playing a movie, replaying what happened that night, the red ghost devil was hit by the old Taoist using a mirror, and then the red ghost fell beside me. I wanted to run, but the red ghost caught up to me and entered my body, then I didn''t know anything about it anymore.


    Then where am I now? Am I dead?


    When I thought about it, I suddenly sat up in my comfortable bed and looked around. I found myself in a very large house with a very elaborate decor.


    Just as I was feeling suspicious, the door suddenly opened and a person walked over to me with a smile.

 C70

    The person who was walking towards me was none other than the slovenly Daoist Priest. When I saw him, I immediately felt reassured. I was no longer as terrified as I was now. At least, seeing him proved that I was still alive.


    "Brother Shangguan, how do you feel?" The slovenly Daoist laughed and sat on my bed.


    Before I could reply, two people appeared at the door. They were the old Taoist and Yang Fan.


    The two of them had already changed into ordinary clothes and were walking towards me. Yang Fan also closed the door.


    "Where are we now?" As soon as I opened my mouth, I immediately felt my throat getting a little hoarse and dry.


    Yang Fan took a bottle of mineral water from the table, opened the lid, and handed it to me. He said, "Where else? It''s the 5-star hotel in South Sky City."


    I took the bottle. After being stunned for a moment, I hurriedly asked, "Why are we here ¡­"


    "You''ve been unconscious for several days, you look like a dead person. We can take you there, so of course we''ll give you a place to stay first." The Sloppy Daoist continued.


    "How many days are you unconscious for? "What''s going on?" I drank the entire bottle of mineral water in a single breath. Thinking back to what happened that night, only then did I remember the reason why I fainted. It was because I was knocked unconscious by that red-clothed ghost fiend.


    He then asked in fear, "What happened that night? Where is the red-clothed Ghost Demon? Were you beaten to death? "


    These words made Yang Fan giggle, and made a ringing sound, "The red-clothed ghost is a ghost, how do you want it to die? "At most, my soul will be destroyed ¡­"


    "Then, is it scared out of its wits?" I asked anxiously.


    Yang Fan and the slovenly Daoist shook his head and said in unison, "No ¡­"


    "Where did it go?" I asked again.


    The slovenly Daoist pointed towards my lower abdomen and chuckled, "That Gui Sha is in your body right now ¡­"


    I felt that something was wrong, or else I wouldn''t have been unconscious for a few days. I immediately turned sorrowful and wailed as I was dragged into Gui Sha''s body, which meant that I would definitely not be able to survive. At the moment, I cautiously asked, "Then will I die?"


    "Nonsense. If it''s a person, of course they would die." Yang Fan came over with a pretty face, and was even smiling. At this moment, I suddenly felt that she was too hateful. She shouldn''t bully others like this even if she was good-looking.


    "What I mean is, I''ve been sucked into Gui Sha''s body. How much longer can I live ¡­?" I asked again.


    The slovenly Daoist pointed his finger and seriously said, "This humble one will calculate for you. You were unconscious for a total of three days and after Gui Sha entered your body, he will slowly devour your soul. There should be four more days until your death, which means that you could have lived for seven days. Do you understand? "


    After hearing this grievous news, I slumped onto the bed. My heart immediately felt like it was on the verge of death, as though I wanted to cry but had no tears to shed.


    I finally graduated from university, but I didn''t do anything, and got into such a mess. After working for a long time, I thought I invited my old Taoist friend, so I got that Gui Sha. In the end, I only got to live a few more days, which was better than being killed by Gui Sha before.


    At this moment, the old Daoist suddenly spoke up from the side, "Enough, you two brother and sister don''t scare him anymore. Look at this boy''s pale face, even if he doesn''t die, he will be scared to death by you two ¡­"


    When I heard that the old Taoist seemed to have some hidden meaning, I immediately sat up and looked at him. "Taoist, am I really as they say? Can I live another four days?"


    The old Taoist sat down on a chair, nodded and said, "Originally, you could only live four days, but this poor Taoist has done some tricks on you, temporarily trapping that Gui Sha, so living another half a year is not a problem."


    It was a lot better than the bad news that I could only live four days, but after half a year, I was going to die too, so I couldn''t be happy. I just sat there and didn''t say anything.


    The old Daoist then asked, "Young man, do you know why you wore paper clothes and had a woman''s outfit painted on your face on the last night you stayed at that ghost house?"


    I shook my head, but I still guessed, "Maybe that Gui Sha is just playing a prank on me, trying to scare me ¡­"


    The old Taoist shook his head and said, "No, no, all of this is related to your fate. Before this poor Taoist asked for your birth date, and gave you some calculations, you are a person born in the year of the sun and the sun, which is also known as the ''four suns'' order. However, your four suns order is quite special, and the hour of your birth just happens to be a quarter of an hour in the afternoon. Ordinary ghosts will not find you, but your fate is the best substitute for the more ferocious ghosts within the Ghastly Fiends. The Ghastly Fiends can attach onto your body, devour your soul, occupy your body, and then you will completely disappear from this world. The Ghastly Fiends will borrow your body to revive.


    I seemed to understand a bit of what was going on, but I still asked in confusion, "Then why didn''t it kill me on the first night I entered that damn house and attach itself to me?"


    There are many people in the world who possess the Four Yang Body, but you are a special case. Not only are you of the Four Yang Body, you are also of the birthday of the Four Yang Body, not one minute is different, not one second is different, this is very special, the Ghost Fiend must observe accurately to see if it can completely merge with your body, so that''s why it stayed away from you for so long. At the end of the night, it attached itself to your body for a bit, intending to completely merge with your body on the second night.

 C71

    At this point, I finally understood a bit, but even if I am of the Four Suns and also a bit special, so what? In the end, I was not replaced by that Ghostly Bane. It became me, and I would completely disappear from this world. It used my body to walk in the human world.


    Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but ask, "After half a year, was I devoured by that ghost fiend? Am I no longer me?"


    The old Daoist silently nodded his head, finally admitting it.


    I can''t thank him enough for helping me live for half a year longer. I picked up my life during this half a year as well. If it weren''t for them, I would have died a long time ago.


    At that moment, I looked at the three of them and said emotionally, "Thank you ¡­" "Thank you for allowing me to live for another half a year ¡­"


    After saying that, I crawled up from the bed and knelt on the ground. I kowtowed three times to the old Taoist.


    The old Daoist laughed and said, "Little brat, get up. Things aren''t as bad as you think. This humble Taoist has another way to make you live for a hundred years, but you aren''t willing to do it ¡­"


    I stood up and felt elated. "Dao leader, I don''t know of any methods. You can tell me. As long as I can survive, I''ll try my best to not do anything that would harm the heavens and the earth."


    The old Daoist let out a laugh and said, "Don''t worry, how could I, a cultivator, let you do something so outrageous? This method is very simple; I will accept you as my disciple ¡­"


    "What? This old Daoist said he will wait for me here for the rest of the day?" I really have some doubts, did this old Daoist let him enter my body intentionally to make me his disciple? I''m just wondering, am I really going to fight so hard for him to make me his disciple?


    The old Daoist smiled and explained, "If you want to prevent Gui Sha from occupying your body, you must know how to cultivate Tao techniques. You must suppress it and chase it out of your body, but the Tao techniques of our sect definitely cannot be taught to outsiders. So, you must become my disciple.


    I was still in a daze, but the slovenly Daoist patted my shoulder and chuckled, "Youngest junior brother, what are you still standing there for? Hurry up and kowtow and take me as your disciple. From the first time I laid eyes on you, I already felt that we were fated to be together. Now we are brothers ¡­"


    If I don''t follow this old Taoist, I still have half a year to live. As the saying goes, it''s better to die than to die, and I really don''t want to die so easily at such a young age. Therefore, the only thing I can do now is to become a Taoist.


    After making up my mind, I immediately kneeled down and kowtowed to acknowledge him as my teacher. However, that old Taoist extended his hand to stop me. With just a slight delay, I stood up.


    The old Daoist smiled and said, "Although our sect is not big, it has its own rules. Being a disciple is not something that can be done with two kowtows. Come back to the temple with me. Wait until we return, then we can go and pay our respects."


    "Okay... Tao... Oh... No, no, no... "Master ¡­" I said, a little flustered.


    Such an embarrassed appearance made everyone burst out in laughter.


    Everyone is very happy, the slovenly Daoist put his arm around my shoulders and called me junior brother, that girl Yang Fan also came to join in on the fun, and forced me to call him senior sister, so I had no choice but to obey.


    This girl doesn''t look as old as me, but she''s my senior sister. But, there''s nothing I can do about it.


    At this moment, he felt his stomach rumbling incessantly. After sleeping for three days and experiencing great joy and grief, he didn''t feel hungry. After calming down, he felt extremely hungry.


    My little senior sister, Yang Fan, gave me a mesmerizing smile. She patted my shoulder and said, "Little junior brother, are you hungry? "Come, senior will bring you to a feast. You can eat whatever you want to, just order whatever you want ¡­"


    The man in white, the fighter jet of rich and beautiful women, is my little senior sister. She spends money without blinking her eyes.


    At the moment, I went to the luxurious toilet in my room and washed up. When I entered the toilet in this five-star hotel, I was really shocked. This toilet was bigger than my house.


    Needless to say, it was definitely bought by my little senior sister, so I am truly grateful. Since they treated me so well, I think they discussed it when I was in a coma. I will definitely agree to be that old Daoist''s disciple, so everything has been prepared.


    After that, I went to the toilet and changed into a new set of clothes. I looked really spirited, but when I saw the label on the clothes, I was so shocked that I almost kneeled down. The best T-shirt I''ve ever worn was a hundred and eighty dollars.


    When we walked out of the room, the little senior sister, Yang Fan, narrowed her eyes and sized me up. She nodded and praised, "Aiya, I didn''t notice before that this little junior of mine is quite handsome. He looks quite energetic when he''s dressed up like this."


    I smiled embarrassedly, feeling like I was a fool.


    After that, the four of us walked out of the room and directly went to the hall of the five-star hotel. After asking around, we found a place to make meals, so we ate here.


    However, little Senior Sister and Master still eat so little, and all of them are vegetables, unlike Big Senior and I, who only eat meat.


    After the meal, the senior monk busied himself with checking out of his room and asked the junior sister, only then did he find out that today we were going to leave South Sky City and return to the small monastery near Qingdao. I naturally didn''t have any objections.


    The house soon retreated and we packed our things. Originally, the old house still had my luggage, so I didn''t plan to take it. Since it wasn''t worth much anyway, I didn''t want to go back to the old house.

 C72

    After exiting this five-star hotel, the four of us prepared to return to the Taoist temple near Qingdao.


    I was going to take the train, but my little senior sister thought it was too slow, so she suggested taking the train back. But she didn''t want to take a taxi, she thought it was too crowded, so she took a black car near the train station and drove straight back to Qingdao.


    The driver asked for two thousand yuan, but the wealthy little senior didn''t even mention the price and just agreed directly. The black car they rented was just a commercial car, so it was quite spacious, so it wouldn''t be a problem to put the four of us down.


    He had thought that his little senior sister would spend money without batting an eye. Wasn''t it a bit of a scam to go from here to Qingdao and give the driver 2,000 yuan? After thinking about it carefully, however, I was sure that the five star hotel would be more than just staying for a night, and my heart was finally at ease. For a loser like me, I felt that it would be worth it to take the train, so I blushed with shame at Little Senior''s method of spending money. I was also thinking, just what kind of rich people could marry a rich young miss like Little Senior, an average person definitely couldn''t afford it.


    By the time we set off, it was already noon, but we were on the train very fast. After about four to five hours, we had already arrived at Qingdao.


    When we returned to the temple, it was not yet dark, but after eating the dinner made by the little senior, the sky had already turned hazy.


    After dinner, the eldest senior brother said that he would pay my respects tonight and told me to stay in the monastery. He would first prepare some things, and when it was dark, he would go and pay his respects.


    I nodded my head in agreement. After that, eldest senior brother and youngest senior sister started to busy themselves. Even my master returned to his room, leaving me alone in the empty courtyard.


    The atmosphere became a little tense and my heart started to panic.


    Even now, I still can''t accept the fact that I''m about to become a Taoist.


    I have just graduated from university, why would I suddenly become a Taoist?


    A few days ago I was running around looking for a job, and in the blink of an eye I''ve come to this point.


    If I can''t figure it out, it will become a fact soon. I can only accept it.


    After waiting for almost an hour, the sky had already darkened.


    The eldest senior brother came to find me and told me to go directly to the main hall. His master was already waiting there and even prepared a green and grey daoist robe for me to wear.


    I agreed and went back to the house to put on the daoist robe. I looked at myself in the mirror and found that it was extremely fitting. I really did have the appearance of a Taoist.


    After changing my clothes, the eldest senior brother brought me to the main hall. On the way there, he explained the details of the ceremony to me. The main hall was filled with the idols of the Three Purities Grandmaster.


    Inside the room, his Master had long since changed into a new set of Daoist robes and was sitting at the side of Martial Ancestor Three Purities. It seemed that he had been waiting for a long time.


    Following eldest senior brother''s instructions, I first offered three joss sticks'' worth of incense to Martial Ancestor Sanqing and respectfully performed three kowtows and nine kowtows. Afterwards, eldest senior brother brought me a cup of tea and I took it and offered it to Master on my knees. Master took a sip of tea and placed it on the table.


    I went back and kowtowed to Master a few more times before Master allowed me to stand up.


    From beginning to end, the eldest senior brother and the youngest senior sister had stood to the left and right of the room with solemn expressions, not daring to say a single word.


    After I finished my apprenticeship ceremony, my master called me over and said solemnly, "Tian Luo, you will be this humble Taoist''s disciple from now on. Now that you have done this, this poor Taoist will tell you about our sect''s matters and rules, you just have to listen carefully."


    "Disciple will respect Master''s teachings." I respectfully replied.


    "Our sect is not big, and not too long, you have a master named Wu Wei, who founded our sect. Your master named Wu Wei has taken in a total of four disciples, your first disciple is also your master uncle, Tian Ning, your second master is Tian Ning, and your second master is Tian Ji, and your poor master is Tian Hong, and your third uncle is Tian Hong, and then your fourth master is Tian Ling, and these people are people you have never seen before, but there will be opportunities in the future for me to meet you one by one, and if you enter our sect, we will definitely meet these elders."


    I nodded to show that I understood.


    Soon, his Master also said, "Your Master was once a cultivator in the Laoshan Supreme Purity Palace for more than a hundred years, and his cultivation has already reached great heights at the age of twenty. However, in the end, for various reasons, your Master was expelled by the Laoshan Supreme Purity Palace and then we established our own faction, it can be said that he is an independent sect, upon entering our sect, there are some rules that must be observed, but our sect also has a few rules. Because we are affiliated with a righteous sect, we do not avoid marriage, do not cheat, that is to say, in the future, you can marry, drink, and no one eats meat."


    I immediately kneeled down and respectfully said, "Disciple will carefully follow Master''s instructions. I won''t dare to violate any of these rules."


    His Master nodded and said, "In that case, this humble Taoist will give you a code of honor, called ''plain and honest''. I hope you will live up to my good intentions."


    I kowtowed again and said, "Thank you, Master, for the token. I dare not disobey."


    His Master nodded. She took out a black object from her yellow cloth bag and handed it to me. She solemnly said, "This is the magic tool that I used before. It was passed down by your master. I''ll pass it to you now."


    I raised my head and saw that the black object in my master''s hand was actually a wooden sword. Although it didn''t look good, it still received it.


    At this time, the Junior Sister Yang Fan suddenly spoke up, "Grandfather, you''re so biased! You didn''t pass this treasure to me, why did you give it to my Junior Brother? "There''s no need to be so biased ¡­"


    His Master chuckled and said, "Little Fan, you''re going to marry someone sooner or later. Don''t tell me you''re going to marry someone with a magic tool passed down by your Grand Master?"

 C73

    These words caused the little senior sister to blush and say bashfully, "Grandfather ¡­" "I''m still so young, I''m still far from getting married. Why did you bring up this matter ¡­"


    "Little Fan, it''s not that grandpa is biased, it''s just that you can''t use this magic tool. Your Junior Brother Tianming, it''s the order of the four suns, and you''re the most suited to use this extremely masculine and masculine magic tool, you''re just a girl, you''re very feminine, and using this magic tool is not only useless, it''s also not good for you. The Xuan Iron Spirit Sealing Sword that grandpa gave you is the most suitable for you, don''t play around with kids."


    Seeing that Little Senior Sister really likes this black and unassuming sword, I said, "Senior Sister, about that, if you like this sword, you can use it. I can also use your black iron spirit sealing sword, so I can use it as a belt.


    As I said this, my little senior sister burst into laughter. Even her master couldn''t help but laugh. The eldest senior brother almost burst out laughing.


    "Alright, alright ¡­" Senior Sister does not really want that sword either. I''m joking with you, you can keep it. Moreover, this sword looks really ugly.


    His Master added, "What I''ve passed on to you is yours. Don''t even think about giving it to others in the future. This is something left behind by your Grand Master. If you lose it, let''s see if Master won''t break your legs ¡­"


    "Yes, Master ¡­" I agreed, but in my heart I was thinking, Isn''t it just a wooden sword like a fire stick? Is it that valuable?


    After that, his master said, "Alright, since the ceremony is done, please take your junior brother away. Don''t go out and train during this period of time and carefully take care of your junior brother. I won''t personally teach you the basics ¡­" If there is anything you don''t understand, then you must carefully teach your junior. "


    "Yes, Master, don''t worry." As the senior brother said this, he pulled me up and headed outside. The younger senior sister also followed him out.


    The three of us came to the room where eldest senior brother and I used to stay. The moment we entered, eldest senior brother snatched the black wooden sword away and said he wanted to take a look.


    The Eldest Senior Brother looked at the wooden sword, his eyes glowing, as if he couldn''t bear to part with it. His saliva was almost flowing out as he said with a sigh, "Looks like Master is really biased. Even when he passed this treasure to you, he still couldn''t bear to pass it to me."


    I was puzzled for a moment before I asked, "Eldest senior brother, why is it that you all think this wooden sword is good? Why is it that I couldn''t see where it was good at all? It''s dark and unassuming, like a fire stick ¡­"


    The little senior sister stared at me and angrily said, "Stinky brat, don''t act so cheap. Do you know what treasure this is?"


    I shook my head to show that I didn''t know. The little senior sister immediately explained, "This is a Third Cycle Thousand Year Lightning Striked Date Sword. It contains the most masculine and yang energy, even ghosts and gods are afraid of it, its power is incomparable. Grandfather gives this sword to you, so you should secretly laugh ¡­"


    I was still confused. I turned my head to look at Eldest Senior Brother and asked, "Eldest Senior Brother, what do you mean by ''Three Revolutions Thousand Lightning Strikes Date Sword''?"


    He shook his head helplessly and said: "The so-called Three Revolutions Thousand Year Thunderbolt Sword is a jujube tree that has been struck by lightning three times, and this sword is made from the essence of the one thousand year old jujube tree that was struck by lightning three times. Because it has been struck by lightning three times, this jujube tree contains the aura of heavenly thunder, and as a result, ghosts are extremely afraid of it, and you brat don''t even think about it, a jujube tree has lived for more than a thousand years, and was even struck three times by thunder.


    Err, I was wondering why this wooden sword was so dark and unassuming, just like a burning stick. So it turns out that it was the result of being struck by lightning three times, but I could feel a lot of jealousy from the words of the Eldest Senior Brother and Junior Senior Sister. Master still took care of me, not passing this kind of treasure on to the two of them, but to a new disciple like me instead.


    Then, I thought of something and asked, "Eldest senior brother, what treasure is that wooden sword in your hand?"


    Hearing me ask, the Eldest Senior Brother gave me back the Third Cycle Thousand Year Lightning Strikes on the wooden sword. He took out his own wooden sword and said, "This sword is called the Six Cycle Lightning Strikes on the peach wood sword. It was also given to me by Master ¡­"


    When I heard that, I was speechless. "Eldest senior brother, isn''t your sword even better? I was struck six times by lightning and only got hacked three times."


    The Eldest Senior Brother shook his head and said, "My sword is far weaker than yours. Although my Peach Blossom Sword was struck six times by lightning, this Peach Blossom was relatively short in age. According to Master, the Peach Blossom could only be used for 300 years at most.


    If that''s the case, I feel better. My black and unassuming sword is still slightly stronger.


    After discussing the magic tools for a while, it seemed that the night had deepened. The little senior sister said hello to us and went to sleep.


    Eldest senior brother and I will sleep in the same room.


    Before going to bed, eldest senior brother told me to start teaching me some basic Tao techniques and the basics of cultivation tomorrow.


    I replied before lying down. Even after lying down, I was still unable to fall asleep. I was inexplicably agitated.


    I don''t know how to explain this to my parents. They painstakingly asked me to go to university, but in the end, they couldn''t find a job, so I ran thousands of miles to the wilderness to become a Daoist. I think they definitely can''t accept this.


    Moreover, if I don''t become a Taoist, I will only be able to live for half a year. It seems that I can only be a Taoist in peace.


    My heartless eldest senior brother actually fell asleep on the floor. The sound of his snoring shook the sky, and he even burped and farted. It was simply a whole set of flowing water, but even so, by the latter half of the night, I was still drowsily asleep.

 C74

    When it was still dawn, eldest senior brother woke up early and called me along with him. I didn''t sleep well last night, so I forced myself to go wash up and followed him out of the room.


    Right now, I can''t be considered a cultivator, in other words, a newly-entered Daoist Priest. If I want to step into the ranks of cultivators, I still have a long way to go, so the first thing I have to do is to catch my physical fitness, even if I have to catch a ghost to bring down a demon, if my body is in a bad condition, it will still be impossible.


    How could a man not lower his head when he was under the eaves?


    This mountain is quite steep, and there are no stone steps. It is easier to go down the mountain, and it is not very tiring, but it is not so easy to go up the mountain. I only ran back and forth, and I was already out of breath.


    Originally, I wanted to stop and rest, but eldest senior brother didn''t give me a chance to catch my breath and told me to keep running.


    After running back and forth five times, I was so tired that I was like a dead dog lying on the ground, unable to move.


    He shook his head and sighed, saying that my physical strength was really too weak, it was as if I was a weak chicken. He also said that he would teach me some kung fu in a while, and tell me to get up from the ground and not to play dead.


    At this moment, my mood was extremely depressed. I wasn''t playing dead, I was almost dead from exhaustion. Even an iron man would be tired after running five times in such a tall mountain. What else could I do?


    I had an idea. If I just lie here, I wouldn''t move. What do you want?


    However, I thought that since it was only the first day, he had already given my eldest senior brother a kick. Master would definitely be unhappy, so I could only force myself to get up from the ground while trembling.


    He thought, "Why is my life so bitter?" If he wasn''t killed by that Gui Sha, he wouldn''t be able to be a cultivator in this monastery, and he would be exhausted to death.


    What''s worth celebrating is that right after I got up, that cute little senior sister informed us that dinner was ready. Immediately, I felt as though I had been rescued from the execution grounds.


    After a simple wash, he changed into a different set of clothes and came out. He immediately felt that his hands and feet were sore and weak, and his legs were weak. He could even walk lightly.


    Eldest Senior Brother and Master were sitting at a small stone table in the courtyard waiting for me. I greeted them one by one before sitting down.


    When I picked up the chopsticks, the hands are steep, why is it that I can''t pick up the food, I''m still wondering, I''m running on the legs, why can''t the hands do what I want?


    At this time, my master glanced at me, then asked my eldest senior brother, "How is it, has your youngest junior brother made it?"


    "It''s not bad, my body is really too weak. If I didn''t urge him, he would have been kicked to the ground a long time ago ¡­" The Eldest Senior Brother said bad things about me while he was eating his meal.


    However, the little senior sister said, "His physical fitness is a bit lacking, but there''s no need to rush this. Take it slow. I still believe in the little junior brother ¡­"


    After hearing this, I was so moved that I almost cried. Finally, someone helped me speak up. I looked at my little senior sister gratefully.


    His Master added, "Tell me ¡­" No matter what you do, you have to go through this stage to have a strong body, and being a Taoist is no exception. During this period of time, let your eldest senior brother properly teach you, and you have to listen to everything your eldest senior brother has to say, do you hear that? "


    "Understood, Master ¡­" I nodded and replied obediently.


    Seeing that I couldn''t hold the food anymore and even placed some in my bowl, the little senior sister moved my heart.


    After dinner, my master went back to his room to meditate. This time, I was in an even more miserable state.


    Even though Eldest Senior Brother didn''t let me run all over the mountain, he said that he wanted to teach me some martial arts, which is unique to our sect. Hearing that Eldest Senior Brother is a master''s self-created Tai Yi Art, his every movement is extremely strange.


    I thought that with my little senior sister here, she would definitely treat me well. Who would have known that little senior sister would be even more ruthless than senior brother, she would personally show me her skills, and before learning two moves, she would have to spar with me, even though she has a slim body, weak and weak body, her attacks are really ruthless. A single punch from her could send me flying four or five meters away like a shrimp.


    Every day, I felt like I was in a purgatory, all the bones in my body were broken, and I didn''t even have time to wash up before I fell on the bed and slept soundly before my eldest senior brother pulled me up and ran around the mountain.


    However, as time passed by, I gradually got used to this kind of lifestyle. After half a month, I would no longer be as tired as a dead dog after running five laps around the mountain.


    During this time, I made a phone call to my parents and told them a lie about finding a job in South Sky City. I asked them to be assured.


    When I said this, I felt unlucky. I had obviously run to the wilderness to become a Daoist, and I felt that I had let down those two old people.


    As for the matter of being haunted, I am even more afraid to tell them. I plan to hide this matter from them for the rest of my life, but with my identity as a Taoist, I don''t know how long I can keep it a secret from them.


    When I think about it, it makes my head hurt.


    Life on the mountain is always very fast, and the same life is repeated every day. What''s worth mentioning is that two months later, I have already trained all the tendons in my body. When I was still in school, my skin was covered with white.


    The Tai Yi Technique that eldest senior brother handed to me has also been practiced quite well. I was able to exchange two simple blows with my little senior sister before being sent flying with a kick. In the past, I was sent flying with a kick.


    However, the most tragic thing was that after these two months, I was originally running five laps up and down the mountain. Eldest senior brother immediately doubled my speed, running ten laps every day, tormenting me to death.

 C75

    After a few more days, I suddenly heard a mixed piece of news. It was that my little senior sister was about to leave. Only then did I remember that she was still a university student and was currently in the second year of an American college. When I graduated to get a job, I was in time for the summer vacation. I calculated the date and it was time for school to start.


    What makes me happy is that I don''t have to be tossed around by my little senior sister every day, and I''ll be beaten to death by her. What worries me is that after she leaves, no one will be able to make us food, and my little senior sister will be pretty, and her cooking skills will also be very unique.


    More importantly, she was very pretty. Although she was extremely tired every day, to be able to see Little Senior''s beautiful appearance was also a delightful thing. If she left now, she could only look at Eldest Senior Brother''s smelly face and the serious expression of her Master. Just thinking about it made her feel like she was in a bad situation ¡­


    Actually, I wish she could stay and beat me up every day. As long as she is here, I suddenly feel a little cheap.


    But no matter what, the little senior sister still had to go to school. This was an unstoppable matter.


    The day Little Senior left, Big Senior and I sent it down the mountain together, and Master stayed in the monastery alone.


    In the past, when I first came to the Taoist temple, I was so tired that my legs went soft from climbing, but after months of training my eldest senior brother in the devilish way, I had already been reborn. Eldest senior brother and youngest senior sister were walking in front, and I did not struggle at all to keep up with them; rather, I felt very relaxed.


    Before I left, my little senior sister even specially instructed me to hold my shoulders. A gust of fragrant wind blew across my face, causing my mind to waver.


    "Junior brother Daoming, after senior left, you must obediently listen to master and eldest senior brother. When the winter vacation comes, senior sister will come back to find you. At that time, I will spar with you again, and at that time, you can''t be like you are now, weak as a chicken, being defeated by senior sister ¡­"


    Naturally, I repeatedly nodded my head. I was a bit reluctant, so I said, "Senior sister, you must come back early. I will miss you ¡­"


    "Be good, and be obedient. Senior sister will miss you too." she said, stroking my head like a child.


    In fact, this girl is a few years younger than me, she seems to be not even twenty years old, and she''s even my senior sister, who always puts on the airs of a senior sister to teach me a lesson, but there''s nothing I can do about it. Entering this sect is not about one''s age being the senior or senior brother, but rather, it''s about one''s age being thrown into the Taoist temple when the eldest senior sister wasn''t even born yet, she''s definitely the eldest, and the small world is the granddaughter of the master.


    However, this was good as well. The smallest one was painful, and the senior brothers and sisters also had to be taken care of.


    After bidding farewell, the little senior sister used her crazy and reckless way to get on the train. After getting on the car, she threw a few hundred dollars on it. Her way of doing things was rich and overbearing, it was hard not to accept it.


    As the car started moving, the little senior sister seemed to suddenly remember something and opened the window saying to us, "Eldest senior brother, youngest junior brother, I bought some clothes for you and left them in your room. Don''t forget to try them on if they fit. "Bye bye ¡­"


    After saying that, the car started moving. The eldest senior brother and I watched as the car left in a cloud of dust until it disappeared from sight. Then, we turned around to leave.


    I don''t know why, but after my little senior sister left, I felt a little empty in my heart.


    Towards this little senior sister, I can''t say what kind of feelings she has. There seems to be a little bit of affection or adoration, but it seems to be a little bit more.


    When we returned to the Taoist temple, Master was standing in the courtyard. Seeing us return, he asked, "Did that girl leave?"


    The two of us nodded, and the Master went straight back into the house without another word.


    It was obvious that my master couldn''t bear to see her leave, but he didn''t say it out loud. My little senior sister is very quick-witted and is quite the favorite of others.


    The eldest senior brother followed me to my room. After entering, he asked me a strange question, "Junior brother, do you know how to cook?"


    "A little. Why do you ask?"


    The eldest senior brother shook his head and said, "Youngest junior brother, look, your senior sister has left. In the past, when my junior sister was not around, I was the one who cooked, and every day she would be scolded by Master for making it taste bad. Your junior sister has been cooking for so many months, but now that she has left, the task of cooking would definitely fall on you ¡­"


    "Eldest senior brother ¡­" The food I made wasn''t good, really. " I didn''t like it when I was told to cook,


    "No matter how bad it tastes, it''s better than eldest senior brother. Why don''t you try it out?" The Eldest Senior Brother said again.


    "Eldest senior brother, you don''t need to try. It really is horrible. At most, I can cook some noodles or something ¡­" I said again.


    The eldest senior brother nodded and said, "Fine, fine then. Since you are unwilling to do it, then do it, eldest senior brother. However, don''t regret it ¡­"


    "No regrets. What is there to regret ¡­" I chuckled as I thought to myself that I had finally escaped a calamity. Every day, I would be tormented to death.


    After the two of us entered the room, we saw the clothes that the junior sister bought for us. The eldest senior brother and I had quite a few sets of clothes, even the clothes that Qiu Dong had worn were all prepared for us.


    My eldest senior brother and I couldn''t wait to put on our new clothes and smelly ourselves in front of the mirror. Not to mention, junior apprentice sister''s vision is quite good, the clothes she bought fit her perfectly, like they were tailored to fit her body perfectly, and she was very energetic when she wore them. However, when we looked at the price tag on the clothes, we were a little taken aback. This was too extravagant. Was he selling white powder?


    However, the Eldest Senior Brother seemed to be accustomed to it and told me that he had already gotten used to it.

 C76

    The eldest senior brother said that the father of the little senior sister, who is also my master''s son, isn''t a Taoist like us. According to the teacher, the little senior sister''s father isn''t a Taoist like us. As a result, his master didn''t pass any Taoism to his father, but his father was a good student who studied until he was a master, then did business in the sea, and the business grew bigger and bigger. Right now he was a real estate developer in Qingdao, and at least a third of the new houses in Qingdao were built by his father, so he was quite rich.


    I was speechless. So Little Senior actually had such a legendary father, and Master had such a rich son.


    No wonder little senior sister was so generous. She was truly a rich second generation fighter jet.


    However, I am very puzzled. Since Master has such a rich son, why did he come to the wilderness to be a Taoist? Why did he follow his son and enjoy life of bliss?


    The eldest senior brother kicked my butt and snappily said, "You brat, what do you know? As a Taoist, you have the Heavenly Dao in your heart, everything else, everything else, everything else, and you need not speak nonsense in the future. If you let your master hear it, I will definitely kick your butt."


    I touched my butt, which was in so much pain from being kicked by my eldest senior brother, and thought that in the end, I was still an ordinary person and not at the level of my master, so I hoped that I could comprehend it in the future.


    As I put on my autumn jacket, I put my hand in my pocket and looked at the mirror to admire the ten thousand dollars worth of clothes. Suddenly I felt something in my pocket, something bulging out of it, and when I took it out, I was surprised to find that I had in my pocket a large wad of money, at least twenty or thirty thousand dollars.


    "Eldest Senior Brother, what''s going on? Why did you give money to buy clothes?" I passed the money to Eldest Brother to have a look.


    He then took out a thick stack of money, weighed it in his hand, and laughed: "Don''t even think about that beautiful thing, this money must have been left behind by your little senior sister. After she leaves, I''m afraid that we won''t have a good time eating it, this is for our pocket money, we''ll definitely be able to use it in the future."


    My little senior has been really nice to us, not only buying clothes, but also keeping money for food. When we met Gui Sha, I was still thinking about what kind of evil I did in my previous life, but now, I''m also thinking about what kind of virtue I accumulated in my previous life to be able to meet such a good senior.


    No, there was also his eldest senior brother and master. This was truly a blessing of rebirth, rebirth of parents.


    Eldest senior brother just told me to keep the money and spend it myself. As for Master, Little Senior Sister must have secretly kept the money, so there was no need to worry.


    Looking at this stack of bills, my mood was unsettled. I thought to myself, this money belongs to my little senior. When I earn more money in the future, I will definitely return it to him.


    The next few days have become very dull, but I have to say, the food cooked by eldest senior brother is really not something for a human to eat. When a pig sees the food cooked by eldest senior brother, he probably won''t even smell it.


    I don''t know if I washed the stir-fried vegetables or not, but once I ate they immediately became a mouthful of sand, making a crisp sound. My teeth almost broke off because I didn''t have any oil or salt in the soup, so it was better to drink boiled water than not to put salt in it.


    Not to mention Master, even I couldn''t stand watching him cook. Even the food cooked by the Eldest Senior Brother was overestimating him. It was like he was having a hard time swallowing it and eating it to keep up with the torture.


    I finally understood why eldest senior brother said those words to me, and told me not to regret it.


    If I had known that he cooked like this, I would have never let him cook. Not only was I not full, I even wasted food, which made Master in a bad mood.


    Helpless, I took over the responsibility of cooking from Eldest Brother.


    Although the food I made wasn''t as delicious as Little Senior''s, it was still passable. After all, she was a child from the countryside, and would always be in charge since she was young. She would often wash and cook, so she was at least a hundred times better than Eldest Senior Brother.


    After eating the food I made, Master''s mood is finally a little better. We can finally have a stable meal now.


    However, after cooking, eldest senior brother''s training towards me in the devil way has become a bit more relaxed. I can also use the excuse of cooking to rest for a while.


    Unknowingly, half a year had passed. Time had passed from hot summer days to winter, and snow had fallen everywhere.


    Toward the end of the year, I suddenly felt homesick. I remembered that ever since I graduated, I haven''t been home even once.


    One evening, after a hard day''s training, I stood bare-chested in front of the mirror and watched the recent changes that had taken place.


    The darkness had definitely darkened by quite a bit, but he appeared to be in high spirits. Especially his pair of eyes, which were brimming with vigor and vitality.


    Furthermore, my originally thin body now looked extremely robust. It was the color of healthy wheat, and there wasn''t a single piece of mastiff on my body. It was extremely hard, and it didn''t seem to be inferior to that of a body builder.


    Also, my eldest senior brother taught me the Taichi Fist that was taught to me by other families. I have also gotten used to it, so it shouldn''t be a problem for me to spar with him for more than ten moves.


    Eldest senior brother exaggerated me a bit, saying that I had improved quite well.


    One night, eldest senior brother told me that Master wanted to see me and that it was a very important matter.


    The eldest senior brother was very serious. I walked to my master''s room by myself and saw him sitting on the bed with his eyes closed, cultivating with his legs crossed.


    He smiled at me and said, "That''s right, in this half a year, your improvement speed has been quite fast. I was not wrong in the beginning, but don''t be too happy too early because the road ahead is still long. However, from today onwards, I will pass on the cultivation method of my sect to you. After you have mastered this technique, you will be considered to have truly entered my sect."


    At this time, Master stood up and walked to the side of the bed. He took out a handwritten book from the drawer and handed it to me. "This is our sect''s cultivation technique. It''s your master''s personal book, the Yin Yang Sutra. Take it."

 C77

    I took the book from my master. It wasn''t a thick booklet and it seemed to be quite old. Flipping it open, I realized that it was actually written in brush.


    In the future, you must train well, and integrate the cultivation techniques of our sect. This humble Taoist will only accept three of your disciples in his lifetime, and your cultivation talent can only be considered average, not very good, and not bad either. Although your little senior sister''s talent is good, she will still be a girl, and in the future, she will definitely marry someone, only your talent is outstanding, you are the best material for cultivation, and are one of the disciples this poor Taoist takes in. No matter what, this humble Taoist will treat you as equals and will pass down my sect''s cultivation method to you three. As for what happens in the future, it will depend on your talent and attainments. Don''t slack off. "


    I took the book and respectfully said, "Disciple will respect Master''s teachings."


    "Before, Master told you that Master Wu Wei had only taken in four disciples in his lifetime, but the talents of the four of us were also different." Before Master told you, Master Wu Wei had only taken in four disciples in his lifetime, but the talents of the four of us were also different, and your Master''s talent was the best of the four of us, and also the highest of the four of us.


    If you are able to master two-thirds of the Yin Yang Scripture in the future, then you can be considered to have a place in the martial arts world. If you are able to master the entire scripture, then you are definitely an outstanding individual in the martial arts world, and I cannot boast that you are number one in the world. However, the top ten should not be a problem.


    If your talent is not enough, then you will only suffer a backlash and will not advance or retreat. Your ''Four Yang''s Duty'' is naturally a good material for cultivation, and this is why I want you as my disciple. Now that I have handed you this incomplete book of ''Yin Yang Dao Scripture'', you can slowly study it yourself. If you don''t understand it and ask your eldest senior brother, if he doesn''t, then you can come and find him to solve your problem.


    These days, I almost forgot about it, and that was that there was still one more thing that happened in my body, it was that I was tired out like a dead dog every day for such a long time, so I completely forgot about it. If it wasn''t for Master mentioning my special fate, I wouldn''t even be able to remember it.


    So, I asked, "Master ¡­ Isn''t there another Gui Sha in my body? The half year agreement that you told me about is about to arrive, that Gui Sha will devour my soul, what should I do? "


    If you want to chase Gui Sha out of your body, you must first learn the secret technique from the Yin Yang Dao Scripture. Only by learning the contents inside will you be able to compete with Gui Sha, and now that half a year is still a month away, in this period of time, you must master the entry-level method, otherwise, you will not be able to escape the fate of having your soul devoured by Gui Sha. However, you don''t need to worry, master will definitely help you during the most crucial moment, you will only need to relax and focus on your cultivation. "Wait until that Gui Sha comes out of your body, then you can do other things ¡­"


    It looks like this matter has failed again. There''s still a month left, and it''s not a long time, so I have to make good use of it and strive to survive after a month, then go home and visit my parents. Surviving is the most important thing.


    After making up my mind, I didn''t bring up the matter of returning home. Master waved his hand and I walked out with the < Yin Yang Dao Scripture >.


    The eldest senior brother had already been waiting in the courtyard for a long time. When he saw me come out, he hurriedly called me over. I walked over to take a look and saw that there were some food and two bottles of white wine on the small stone table in the courtyard.


    The food must not have been personally cooked by his eldest senior brother. The food he cooked could not be eaten.


    They were all familiar with each other as the pork head and sausages were placed on four to five plates that looked quite sumptuous.


    "Eldest senior brother, what are you doing?" If you don''t have anything to offer, then just give me a hand. Why are you suddenly so nice to me? " I said, looking at a table full of dishes.


    "Sit down." The senior monk waved at me.


    I walked over and sat beside Eldest Martial Brother. This Eldest Martial Brother was very serious and said, "Youngest Martial Brother, Master must have given you that < Yin Yang Dao Scripture >, right?"


    I nodded my head.


    The eldest senior brother suddenly became a little melancholy and said, "Aiya, junior brother, your fate is good. You were born with the destiny of being one of the Four Suns, and you were born to be a good material for cultivation, unlike me. If it wasn''t for my wicked parents throwing me at the door of their temple, perhaps Master wouldn''t even look at me, much less accept me as his disciple ¡­"


    The eldest senior brother''s words sounded a little sad and I felt a little uncomfortable so I hurriedly tried to persuade him. "Eldest senior brother ¡­ "Don''t blame your parents, when they abandoned you back then, they would have had a hard time doing so. At that time, people were so poor, and you were born with a handicap, but didn''t we meet a good teacher who not only cured you, but also taught you all your skills ¡­"

 C78

    He picked up a cup of wine on the table, swallowed it in one gulp, and said with a smile, "Yes, fortunately I met a good master who brought me up from a baby, and even taught me all my abilities. To me, master''s kindness is as heavy as a mountain, and more so, like a father''s, but unfortunately, I, as a disciple, can''t repay you in any way."


    As he said this, the eldest senior brother picked up a glass of wine and clinked it with mine. The two of us drank it up in one gulp.


    The eldest senior brother continued, "Youngest junior brother, do you know? "Our master is one of the four masters, and one of the master''s disciples, Dao Xuan, is a few years older than me, but our eldest senior brother here is talented, his cultivation base is many times better than mine, and now he has made a name for himself in the martial world, but I, have not gained any face for him, much less made a name for myself. Although our second uncle didn''t accept any disciples, he was originally the most important disciple of the master, he has inherited all the Dao of Yin and Yang, and it is rumored that our second uncle has a grandson who is born with the name of Bai."


    As the Eldest Senior Brother spoke, he became somewhat sad. He poured wine for himself and drank it up in one gulp. Half of the bottle of white wine was quickly drunk by him, and he had a drowsy look on his face.


    He quickly added, "Youngest junior brother, actually ¡­ "Our Master, a few Masters and Uncles have always been fighting, just like who is more powerful than whom is their disciple. Their faces are shining, and our Elder Senior Brother is like this, although he has already done his best, he has not made much progress, so, little Junior Brother, we have placed all our Yang Branch branch''s hope on you, you must not disappoint our Master''s expectations, cultivate well, lift our Master''s eyebrows, and let our Senior Brother see, our Master''s disciples are not worse than them ¡­"


    As the Eldest Senior Brother spoke, another large cup of wine entered his stomach.


    I didn''t expect that there would be so many mysteries involved, and I didn''t expect that I would carry so much responsibility on my shoulders. At the moment, I only patted Eldest Senior Brother on the back and said, "Eldest Senior Brother, don''t say it like that, you''re actually very powerful, back when you were fighting against the ghost in the old house, I already felt that you were like a god descending to the mortal world, a mighty being. Until now, Eldest Senior Brother, you are also someone I admire a lot.


    The eldest senior brother''s face was flushed as he finished the last bit of his bottle of white spirit. He smirked at me foolishly before falling asleep on the table.


    Damn, isn''t this alcohol consumption a bit too high? A bottle of white wine was poured over just like that?


    Feeling helpless, I carried my eldest senior brother back to his room and let him sleep first.


    I don''t know if what Eldest Brother said to me just now was drunk or not, but I was very touched. I could tell that Master really had great expectations for me, otherwise Master and Eldest Brother wouldn''t have said those words to me.


    In the silent night, along with the deep snoring of the Eldest Senior Brother, I opened the remnant of the < Yin Yang Dao Scripture > from Master and myself and read it carefully. It was an extremely unique book, the entire text written in Chinese.


    Opening this book is like entering a bizarre world. The mysterious Tao techniques inside deeply attracted me, causing me to become very interested.


    He didn''t know when he saw it, but he fell into a deep sleep and slept until the sun rose.


    In the morning, the eldest senior brother didn''t wake me nor did he have the intention of calling me out to train.


    I even saw a box of instant noodles and two sausages on the table beside a pot of hot water.


    After seeing this, I suddenly realized that I had ended the training of those devils and officially entered the cultivation of the Tao clan''s internal techniques.


    He doesn''t know how to cook, so he bought several boxes of instant noodles from who knows where, as well as some ham and sausages, and made half of the room. I think that in the future, everyone will be living off these things for at least a month''s time, and we will all be eating these things, including Master.


    He wants to devour my soul and take over my body one month from now. From then on, I will no longer be me, and in my body, there will be another woman''s soul. This is something I absolutely do not want, so I must do everything I can to expel that ghost''s soul from my body, and my body must be under my control.


    And if I want to do this, all my hope lies in this < Yin Yang Dao Scripture >.


    At this moment, I simply washed myself and practiced a few moves of the Tai Yi Technique in the courtyard. After stretching my muscles and bones, I returned to my room and picked up the < Yin Yang Dao Scripture > book to carefully study it.


    In this Yin Yang Dao Scripture, the first part is the inaction faction, which is also my Grand Master''s self-created inner sect cultivation technique. Everything is indicated in great detail.


    When I was cultivating the Tai Yi Technique, my senior sister and eldest senior brother had already taught me all kinds of acupuncture points, big and small, the positions of the eight extraordinary meridians, and even the positions of the Dantian''s Qi Sea.


    With these basics, it wouldn''t be particularly difficult to study the cultivation of the Internal Martial Arts from the < Yin Yang Dao Scripture >.


    After eating the instant noodles, I shut myself up in my room and started to study the book carefully, following the cultivation method written in the book.


    Twenty days later, Master opened my room and told me one thing. He said that the inner sect cultivation technique of our Undoable Sect was first easy, then it was difficult for us to enter into a new state at the beginning, but the further we go, the more difficult it would become. Then Master told me, how to comprehend the situation faster.

 C79

    My master made me perform hand techniques, sat cross-legged on the bed, entered the state of visualization, let me abandon all distractions, do not think of anything, try to sense the field again.


    Without a single thought in my mind, my mind went blank. At this moment, I suddenly felt a warm hand pat on the top of my head, followed by a buzzing sound in my head. I felt a surge of powerful energy pouring into the top of my head, causing my entire body to tremble.


    Soon after, I felt the power of Penetration rapidly spread down from the top of my Holy Spirit Cover, opening all of the acupoints in my body. Then, I felt the power of submission rapidly spread down from the top of my Holy Spirit Cover, rushing through all of the acupoints in my body, passing through the eight meridians, and quickly entering into the Dantian''s Qi Sea.


    However, Master''s stern voice was right next to my ear, "Don''t move, and don''t make any sound. It will end very soon ¡­"


    I don''t know what happened, so I could only do what my master told me to do, grit my teeth, and bear this pain.


    That huge and surging power continued to spread down along the top of my head and continuously wash over my body. I felt that all of my veins had been cleared and then continuously widened. The piercing pain became increasingly intense, making me want to faint.


    This feeling lasted for a long time, until Master''s warm hand left my head.


    I couldn''t hold on any longer and fell down on the ground. My consciousness blurred for a while before I fainted.


    After an unknown period of time, I slowly woke up to see my master sitting cross-legged beside me with her eyes closed. She seemed to have aged a lot in an instant, as though she had gained a lot of white hair.


    When I woke up, Master seemed to have sensed something. He opened his eyes and looked at me, saying indifferently, "You''re awake?"


    I nodded. "Master ¡­" What just happened? "


    However, his Master said, "Don''t ask yet. Try to sense the field again, see if you can sense it."


    I had no choice but to follow my master''s instructions. I sat cross-legged on the bed, formed hand seals, and began to practice the Qi circulation according to the < Yin Yang Dao Scripture >.


    This time, just as I entered into this state, I felt all the pores in my body open up, and then there was a steady stream of air flow. It could also be said that a type of abundant energy flowed into my body, and flowed into my dantian''s aura sea through my eight meridians.


    I don''t even want to stop...


    I''ve been cultivating for more than twenty days, and I don''t feel anything at all. Master just put a hand on my head, and then I opened up my veins and realized that Master must have done something to me, or else I would not have done it.


    I quickly stopped cultivating and opened my eyes to look at my slightly old master. I said in shock, "Master ¡­." I can now... "I feel it ¡­"


    Master smiled at me and said, "It''s good that you feel it ¡­" "You are indeed a person with exceptional aptitude and outstanding Innate Ability ¡­"


    "Master... You... What did you just do to me? I... "Why am I ¡­"


    Without waiting for me to finish, Master waved his hand and interrupted me, saying indifferently, "Dao Ming ¡­ In fact, Master lied to you from the beginning. That Gui Sha entered into your body, and after half a year, he will indeed devour your soul and take over your body. This is true, but Master said that if you become my disciple, you will be able to drive Gui Sha out of your body after half a year. "Although you are talented and have excellent Innate Ability, you will need at least a year to comprehend the farm. After that, you will need at least a year to absorb the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth through the sensing of the farm, and after that, you will need at least a year to contend against the Ghastly Fiends in your body. When you are able to accomplish all this, you have already been replaced by the Demonic Fiends in your body.


    Hearing Master''s words, I was so shocked that I didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, his master continued, "Just now, I used a secret technique of my own to enlighten you, passing on a tenth of my cultivation to you, forcefully opening up your meridians, opening up your dantian''s Qi Sea. That is to say, right now you have a tenth of my cultivation, I have cultivated since I was young, and I have at least a sixty-year''s cultivation, and you shouldn''t underestimate me.


    Hearing this, I was moved to tears. I rolled out of bed and knelt in front of Master, kowtowing and saying, "This disciple is unfilial, causing Master to be dragged by this disciple, this disciple is unfilial ¡­"


    The master waved his hand and said, "Dao Ming, this was done voluntarily by the master, don''t feel any guilt at all. Master is already so old, how many years do you have left to live, I might as well give you some of your cultivation to live, in fact, the master also feels ashamed of you, originally, the master was able to destroy that Gui Sha, but in a moment of carelessness, he allowed it to enter into your body, resulting in your current appearance. In a few days, the Gui Sha will begin to act, and the master can only help you here, you can''t live, you''re still depending on yourself ¡­"


    I was already on the ground crying my heart out. It turns out that ever since Master let me be his disciple, she had already made up her mind about everything. But I have always kept it in the dark, which shows that my master has been very kind to me.


    No wonder Eldest Senior Brother said that I bear a great responsibility of our family, and also what Eldest Senior Brother said to me that night. I think that perhaps Eldest Senior Brother already knew that today''s events would happen, so he said those words to me.


    I understand it all now, but it''s already too late. In my heart, besides being moved, there''s also a deep sense of self-blame, making Master work so hard for me.


    At this moment, Master suddenly stood up and walked over to help me up from the ground. "Dao Ming, from now on, I''ll have to rely on you to make a name for myself ¡­"

 C80

    Master''s words made me feel even more pressured, like a stone was pressing down on my heart. However, I also swore in my heart that I would not disappoint Master, and would not disappoint him.


    For me, Master has spent one tenth of his cultivation. That is to say, ever since Master started cultivating when he was young, it has been seventy years. Ten percent means six or seven years.


    In the past when I was watching TV, Jin Yong''s martial arts films had a fragment of his master''s ability to teach it to his disciple. In the past, I thought that it was all fake, but it turns out that there really was such a method. Master told me that this technique is unique to our sect.


    The favor of saving my life is as big as a mountain, and the kindness of teaching cannot be repaid. To meet such a master, what reason do I have to complain about my rough life?


    I was born into the Four Suns, and I was born to cultivate the Dao. Perhaps this is what fate has in the heavens.


    In an instant, I thought of many things. My master patted my shoulder and said, "Alright ¡­" Dao Ming, you should take a good rest ¡­ In a few days, when Gui Sha devours your soul and replaces your body, Master will be unable to help you at all. In a short period of time, I will be training behind closed doors, so everything here will be left to your eldest senior brother. If there''s anything, you two can discuss it with each other ¡­ "


    After saying this, Master turned around and walked away while trembling. I walked to the door and saw that the old man''s body seemed to have aged a lot. After passing down that tenth of his cultivation to me, his spirit seemed to have collapsed and he was staggering as he walked. He could only say to himself in his heart, "Dongfang Tian Luo, you must let this old man down ¡­"


    Just as his Master had said, the next morning, when he woke up to eat, he found that his Master was not sitting alone at the small stone table in the courtyard. On the stone table, there were two bowls of instant noodles, steaming hot.


    I walked over to Eldest Martial Brother and asked, "Master went into closed door cultivation?"


    The eldest senior brother nodded silently.


    "Then how can Master eat?"


    The Eldest Senior Brother ate the instant noodles as he said to me, "Master''s cultivation is at the peak of perfection. He has already reached the level of not eating anything at all. Even if he doesn''t eat anything for a month, there shouldn''t be any problems ¡­"


    "Fasting ¡­" This is the first time I''ve heard of this term, but I didn''t expect that Master had already practiced it to this extent.


    The eldest senior brother looked a little strange today, as he was no longer as open-minded as he was before. After eating for a while, he said to me, "Youngest junior brother ¡­" I don''t know what Master has done to you, but I just know that Master definitely won''t be wrong. Just remember Master''s words, don''t let down everything Master has done to you ¡­ "


    I nodded. My nose started to ache and tears started to fall from my eyes. I ate them.


    For the next few days, I didn''t dare to relax for even a second, as if I was a sponge, constantly absorbing water. Every day, I would intensify my cultivation, not daring to relax for even a moment, for the last twenty days or so, I didn''t dare to relax at all. But after my master passed on one tenth of his cultivation to me, my progress could be described as rapid.


    As long as I enter a meditative state, I will be able to instantly feel the surrounding area filled with the existence of the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth. Then, I will absorb the Spiritual Qi into my own body and store it in my Dantian for my own use.


    Every day, I felt that I was improving. I quickly grasped the simple techniques recorded in the < Yin Yang Dao Scripture >.


    It''s just that the arcane skills behind me are getting harder and harder. I need a strong cultivation to support them, so I won''t be able to easily master them like before.


    Time passed day by day and in the blink of an eye, the one month deadline arrived. That Gui Sha was going to devour my soul tonight and replace me.


    Master told me before that I had to overcome this hurdle by myself, and no one can help me. Master gave me 10% of my cultivation, this is already his greatest help.


    As I just entered the sect, my dantian''s Qi Sea''s capacity is still very small. At most, it can only hold my master''s cultivation.


    I am clear of all of this in my heart. Whether or not I can resist the devouring of the Ghostly Fiends will be up to me.


    I must hold on, or I will be ashamed of my master.


    For the entire day, I shut myself in my room and didn''t eat nor drink. I tried my best to absorb as much spiritual energy as possible and store it in my dantian to defend against the ferocious Demon Ghost.


    Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, the sky turned dark. At this moment, the door to the room was pushed open and the eldest senior brother entered.


    He walked in front of me and said with a serious expression, "Youngest junior brother, tonight is the day that Gui Sha will fight with you for your body. Master has also warned me repeatedly, letting me guard you today, whether you can succeed or not will be up to you."


    "Thank you, eldest senior brother ¡­" I said politely.


    The Eldest Senior Martial Brother nodded his head and didn''t say anything else. He just sat beside me and started cultivating with his eyes closed.


    The weather was rather bad tonight. The sky was dark. There was no moon or stars. The cold wind outside blew against the courtyard, causing the trees to sway left and right. The sound it made was like the howls of evil spirits.


    I had been holding my breath, waiting for the moment to come.


    It wasn''t until 12 o''clock at night that I suddenly felt something unusual in my body. A lump of cold energy rose from my dantian and slowly spread towards my eight extraordinary meridians.


    Gui Sha finally made his move.


    Following the method in the Yin Yang Dao Scripture, I poured all of my attention into the sensing field. While absorbing the unending stream of spirit energy from the heaven and earth, I used the spirit energy stored in my dantian to fight against the cold energy.


    The moment I felt my resistance, that ice-cold aura immediately surged out from my body and spread towards the top of my head ¡­

 C81

    I focused all of my thoughts and spirit power in order to desperately resist the spread of that ice-cold aura. In an instant, my body tensed up as cold sweat dripped down my forehead and my clothes were completely drenched in it.


    When the power in my body clashed against that ice-cold aura, it was as though there were two groups of people fighting against each other.


    Millions of men and horses, the sound of iron weapons clashing, the sound of battle shaking, for a moment the roar of artillery, the sound of tens of thousands of horses, my mind was filled with these scenes of killing.


    The surface is me sitting there without moving at all, but inside my body, my consciousness is actually fighting to the death against another huge consciousness, the battle is getting more and more intense, I feel like my body is about to be ignited, at the beginning there was a faint pain coming from me, but the further it goes, the more obvious the pain becomes, as if there are ten thousand ants crawling inside my body, gnawing at every inch of my skin, biting at my internal organs.


    After a while, the pain didn''t go away, and another strange feeling of torture made me wish I were dead. I felt as if half my body was in a cave of ice, the other half as if I were on fire, half as if an iceberg, half as if a volcano, had merged into one another, and I wanted nothing more than to die.


    I wanted to scream out loud, but if it''s like this, then my magic will be forcefully stopped. That way, the ghost fiend in my body will seize the opportunity to take my body and devour my soul.


    Not knowing how much time had passed, Gui Sha''s appearance appeared in my mind. It still had that pale white face and ferocious face as it fiercely said, "Dongfang Tian Luo, what is the point of you living? You can''t be filial in front of your parents, you can''t feed your parents, yet you ran to this desolate mountain range to become a Daoist. You have no future in your life, and you have to rely on the help of others to survive. And then it was all over ¡­ "


    My heartstrings were moved, every word from Gui Sha had stabbed into my heart. Indeed, I, Shangguan Tian Luo, have accomplished nothing, and need the help of others in everything I do. If I am still alive, I can only implicate others, what else can I do? Even my master, who is so good to me, has been forced by me to cultivate in seclusion, I am truly useless.


    Thinking of this, I felt like giving up and immediately feel discouraged.


    At this time, a voice sounded beside his ears, "Youngest junior brother, you have to hold on ¡­ "Master has done so much for you. Our family''s mission is all on you. You can''t give up, you can''t ever ¡­"


    Eldest senior brother''s words made my heart tremble. That''s right, I can''t give up. This Gui Sha is trying to confuse me, I won''t give up.


    Immediately after, I once again used all of my strength to fight Gui Sha to the death. The Gui Sha was unable to confuse me, but in my mind, it immediately changed into another appearance, removing the evil Qi that was covering its body, turning it into the appearance of a pitiful woman. This woman was still wearing a blood-red robe, but her appearance was pitiful. I beg of you, please let me borrow your body to revive ¡­ I was too pitiful. My mother was beaten to death and I was the only one left alive. I couldn''t bear it any longer, so I hanged myself and went with my mother. But after I died, I regretted it ¡­ I''m still nostalgic, I don''t want to leave, even if you give me a day, let me experience this world''s appearance once more, feel the sun, feel the wind, I can die in peace, I beg you ¡­ "Give me one day ¡­"


    Her words were extremely moving, and her pitiful appearance pained my heart. I almost believed her lies, but at that moment, I used my consciousness to coldly say to her, "I gave you a day''s time, and you''re willing to leave? What a joke, do you take me, Shangguan Tian Luo, for a fool? Once you get on my body, my soul will no longer be able to control my body. At that time, it is still up to you to decide. "Leaving my body, I promise you that you will transcend your limits. In the next life, you will still be able to be a human ¡­"


    Before I could finish my words, Gui Sha''s pitiful appearance once again became fierce. He fiercely said, "I will kill you ¡­" "I''m going to kill you ¡­"


    After saying that, a powerful consciousness attacked me once again. My body was crushed repeatedly as I was engulfed by an endless pain.


    My consciousness became hazy, but just as I was about to lose consciousness, a warm feeling spread out from my dantian and quickly spread throughout my body. The next moment, my consciousness sank into the boundless darkness.


    The moment I fainted, I seemed to hear Eldest Martial Brother''s voice echo in my ears, "Junior Martial Brother ¡­" Youngest junior brother, what happened to you ¡­ "


    It seemed like I had been asleep for a long time. I seemed to have been in a dark, airless room, surrounded by darkness. I could not see anything.


    Then, a beam of light shone in, enveloping my body. It was very warm...


    The light grew stronger and burned my eyes. My consciousness slowly recovered, and I felt my body, my hands, everything was still there.


    I tried to open my eyes, but my eyelids were heavy. I tried for a long time before I opened them a crack.


    After a while, my vision cleared, and I found that I was still in the same room, lying on my bed, on the edge of my bed, lying on my stomach, snoring loudly.


    Isn''t this eldest senior brother?


    I wanted to sit up, but I lacked the strength to do so. I opened my mouth to call Eldest Brother, but my throat was hoarse.


    After resting for a long time, I felt my strength recover a bit. I struggled to reach my hand towards a small table at the side and pushed a teacup from it, smashing it into pieces.


    When the Eldest Senior Brother heard the commotion, he was instantly awoken. He stood up and said in panic, "What''s the situation ¡­"


    After that, the Eldest Senior Brother''s gaze fell on me, and when he saw that I had opened my eyes, he immediately became elated. He grabbed my shoulders and chuckled, "That''s great! Youngest junior brother, you''ve finally woken up.

 C82

    I was wondering, wasn''t I fighting with that Gui Sha for control of my body last night? How did it get to him?


    After the eldest senior brother saw that I had woken up, he immediately poured me a cup of water and brought it to my mouth. I drank it all in one go and felt much more comfortable.


    Suddenly, I noticed that something was wrong with Eldest Senior Brother. Why did his eyes turn black? His eyes looked just like a panda''s.


    I coughed dryly and curiously asked, "Eldest senior brother, what happened to your eyes?"


    "Kid, you still have the nerve to say that I was hit in the eye by you. You really did it in the dark. It hurt me to death ¡­"


    "How could I hit you? Are you asleep?" I said, surprised.


    The eldest senior brother shook his head and didn''t explain to me. He just took a mirror from the table and passed it to me. "You can take a look for yourself ¡­"


    I raised my head and looked into the mirror. I was stunned. My God! How could I be like this? I drew a woman''s face again, pale and pale, with lipstick and eyebrows. She was a hypocrite.


    Then, I looked at Eldest Senior Brother and said fearfully, "Eldest Senior Brother, what happened last night? How did I end up like this?"


    The eldest senior brother said angrily, "Who am I supposed to ask if you''re going to ask me? Last night you sat there enjoying yourself, first you were covered in sweat and the veins on your face bulged. After coming here for a while, half of your body was hot as if it was on fire, while your body was usually like ice, and then you passed out. "


    When I got outside, I remembered that my master had gone into closed door cultivation. When I got back to the house, I found that you had disappeared, so I searched the entire temple, only to find you in my junior sister''s room. The way you looked scared me so much that I almost slapped you, do you know what you were doing?


    I shook my head to show that I didn''t understand and urged him to continue.


    The Eldest Senior Brother sucked in a cold breath and said, "When I was going there, I saw you sitting in front of the little junior sister''s dressing table, taking out her makeup and tracing her eyebrows towards the mirror. My god, her face was white and her mouth looked as if it was covered in blood, it was too scary, I thought there was a ghost, so I walked over and asked what are you doing. You didn''t say anything and put down the brush and beat me up.


    Well, I didn''t think it would turn out like this, I didn''t have the slightest impression of it. Back then, when I was in that old house, I also encountered this kind of situation. When I woke up in the morning, I had put on a woman''s makeup, but I didn''t hit anyone.


    Could it be that during that short period of time, Gui Sha had taken over my body and suppressed my consciousness ¡­ But right now, I''m still fine. My body is still mine, so my soul shouldn''t have been devoured by that ghost ¡­


    I started to panic. If that Gui Sha would stay on my body and cause trouble every night, how would I be able to take it. She was fine, but if she couldn''t think of a way to kill herself, then I would be done for ¡­


    Thinking about this, I felt a bit of lingering fear in my heart. I said to my eldest senior brother, "Eldest senior brother, where is Master cultivating in seclusion? Can we go find him?"


    "Master is in seclusion in a cave in the back mountain. He did tell me to let you pass through this calamity and let me lead you there ¡­" The Eldest Senior Brother said.


    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s hurry and find master ¡­" After saying that, I lifted up the blanket and was about to get off the bed. The moment my foot touches the ground, my mind immediately spins and I fall back down.


    The eldest senior brother supported me and said, "Youngest junior brother, you''ve been busy with that Gui Sha for so long and your body is very weak. If you''re going to find master, you must have a meal and replenish some energy."


    After saying that, the senior monk busied himself with cooking. He boiled some water and poured me a bowl of instant noodles along with two sausages.


    Now when I see instant noodles, I feel like vomiting. Everyday it is instant noodles, three meals a day, making anyone who eats it sick. However, there is nothing I can do about it.


    After eating my fill, I rested for a while. Feeling that I had some strength left in my body, I let eldest senior brother support me as we walked towards the back of the mountain.


    This monastery is located in the middle of the mountains and mountains, with very few people around. Seven to eight miles away, there are a few small villages.


    At the back of the monastery, there was a cave. The eldest senior brother led me to the entrance of the cave.


    However, when I reached the entrance, the eldest senior brother didn''t have any intention of letting me in. He only stood there.


    After a while, his master received a response. As if everything was within his expectations, he asked somewhat excitedly, "Dao Ming succeeded ¡­ "He''s still alive ¡­"


    I replied and told him about what happened between me and Gui Sha last night. I also told him about how I put on the makeup of a woman and how I beat up the eldest senior brother.


    After a long time, his Master finally said calmly, "As I expected, that Gui Sha didn''t consume your soul, but your current situation is better than what I imagined ¡­"


    "What?" I was possessed by that Gui Sha in the middle of the night and was mysteriously beaten up with makeup.


    I thought to myself, but I didn''t dare say it.


    However, my master quickly explained to me, "I thought that the best result would be that the female ghost would not be able to devour your soul, and with your cultivation level, you wouldn''t be able to erase its consciousness. But my master soon explained to me," I thought that the best result would be for that female ghost to devour your soul, and with your cultivation level, you wouldn''t be able to erase its consciousness, and that would be another result, and that would be that the female ghost would be able to control your body.

 C83

    In such a situation, his master actually said it was good, but it couldn''t be any better?


    There has always been a woman''s soul in my body, and I can''t seem to put up with it no matter what. During the day, I was myself, but during the latter half of the night, I became a woman, and with my gorgeous makeup, it is quite strange to think about it. It is still better now, if I were to find a wife in the future and sleep well, suddenly getting up in the middle of the night, who would be able to handle it?


    Thinking about this, I said with a bitter face, "Master, is there still any other way? I can''t continue like this forever, can I?"


    His Master was silent for a moment, then said: "Master still has the same line, you have to rely on yourself for everything, you must constantly strengthen yourself, stabilize your soul, and let your spiritual perception become stronger and stronger, to the point where you can erase its soul, and then you will completely recover yourself ¡­ "Daoming, you survived when things got to this point. This is the best outcome, isn''t it?"


    Yes, I survived. As long as I lived, there was hope for everything, and this wasn''t something that couldn''t be changed. Through constant hard work, I was able to change this situation, so what was there to worry about?


    With this thought, I was immediately filled with confidence as I said to my master, "Master, you don''t have to worry. I will definitely become stronger."


    "Mm, and this is more like it. You guys can go back now. I think it will take some time before I come out. You two can take care of each other."


    After his Master said this, she became silent.


    The eldest senior brother pulled me back and said, "Junior Brother, let''s go back and continue cultivating. Lu Man''s cultivation is far away, so you still can''t relax ¡­"


    At that moment, I suddenly remembered something. It was that in just a few days'' time, I would be out wandering for half a year. I wanted to use this time to return home and see my parents.


    Thus, I told this thought to Master. Master didn''t have any objections, he only said that I should go home and perform my filial duty to the best of my abilities.


    After receiving Master''s approval, I instantly jumped in joy. Actually, I had already planned for this long ago, and was waiting to expel Gui Sha from my body, then tell Master about it. However, this matter of Gui Sha never came to a complete conclusion, but I am still alive, so my family will definitely return.


    Even though my little senior sister was on vacation, she didn''t come to the monastery. She was probably staying with her parents for the new year, and after the new year, she came back to find us, leaving our eldest senior brother alone in the monastery. I couldn''t bear to see her, so I invited her to come with me to spend the new year with me.


    I originally thought that Eldest Brother would be a little reserved, but who would''ve thought that he would agree to it right after I said it.


    After saying that to Master, the two of us went back to the monastery. Each of us changed into the tens of thousands of yuan clothes that Little Senior bought for us. When we looked in the mirror, our faces were radiant.


    Especially me. In the half year I''ve been in the monastery, I''ve been trained like a devil by eldest senior brother every day, trained like a demon until my tendons and muscles became more well-proportioned. After changing into beautiful clothes, I seem to be in good spirits.


    Since I received permission from Master, my heart has long since flown to my hometown a thousand miles away.


    Therefore, I didn''t want to waste any more time and wanted to return home.


    Originally, Eldest Senior Brother suggested that I rest for an extra day before returning, because last night, I fought with Gui Sha for the better part of the night and still felt very weak. I didn''t look very well, and I was worried that something might happen on the way, so I didn''t care too much and wanted to go home to my parents.


    Eldest Senior Brother was so stubborn that he couldn''t even defeat me, so he could only support me as I walked down the mountain. However, Eldest Senior Brother''s condition didn''t seem to be much better than mine.


    The two of us spent a long time before we arrived at the main road. As our junior sister had left us and eldest senior brother quite a sum of money before returning to school, we could be considered half landers now. Although we didn''t have the beauty that our junior sister had, we both had tickets, so we took out a few hundred yuan tickets and robbed cars on the road.


    We got in the car and went straight to the train station. We found out that the tickets had been sold out during the Spring Festival, so we went back to work. By the time we bought the tickets and got in, it was almost dark.


    It would probably be tomorrow morning by the time he got home.


    However, I was able to take advantage of this period of time to have a good rest. However, I recalled another matter that made me very depressed. Back in the car, in the middle of the night, I suddenly became a crazy woman.


    I told Da Shixiong about this. Da Shixiong was smiling from ear to ear, but Da Shixiong came up with a good idea. He said that he would knock me out by the latter half of the night.


    It was a good idea, and I gladly accepted it.


    After we got in the car, eldest senior brother and I sat there separately. We closed our eyes and rested, carefully adjusting our condition.


    The car moved quickly, moving like a snail through the city for an hour before reaching the highway. In the dark night, when the car was quiet, I made a hand sign and sat there, trying to figure out what to do. I didn''t want to waste any of my time.


    I don''t know how much time has passed, but suddenly, eldest senior brother woke me up. I asked him what he was doing and he pointed to his watch in front of the car and said, "Youngest junior brother, it''s time ¡­"


    I looked at the watch on the car. It was eleven-thirty.


    Before I could understand what was going on, a hand knocked on the back of my head. My vision immediately turned black as I thought to myself, ''Big Senior, it''s still half an hour before midnight. You sure are agile.''


    When I woke up again, the car was parked in the small county town near my house, and it was already dawn.


    The first thing that I did when I woke up was to complain to Eldest Senior Brother, "Eldest Senior Brother, before you make your move, can you tell me in advance so that I can be mentally prepared?"

 C84

    The senior apprentice brother chuckled and said, "Junior apprentice brother, is it not for your own good? "What if that Ghost Fiend wants to act ahead of time? What if you go crazy and hit me with a panda eye? Then, who am I going to seek justice for?"


    I sighed helplessly and followed the eldest senior brother out of the car. I first drank two bowls of noodles from the stall, then bought some New Year fodder for my parents. After that, I called a taxi and headed towards my hometown.


    My family lives in a rural area, in a very poor little ravine. There aren''t many people in the village, only 300 to 500 people and more than 100 families, our village is very poor, but there are quite a few university students, I am one of them.


    Just thinking that if I did well in the future, I would take them to live the life of a citizen of the city, but now I have become a Taoist, which is very different from what they think.


    As I got closer and closer to home, I felt a sense of unease in my heart. However, the eldest senior brother seemed to be quite happy. He squinted his panda eyes and looked outside through the window. His mouth was wide open.


    When I got out of the car, my parents were posting couplets at home. When they saw me come back, they were extremely happy and complained that I said I wouldn''t call home to inform them before I went home.


    When I paid the bill for the taxi, Mom and Dad saw that there was still someone beside me. It was my big brother who had black panda eyes.


    My eldest senior brother had a very sweet mouth, calling me aunty and uncle, causing my parents to blossom.


    When they asked me who my senior was, I could only say that he was my colleague. His family was too far away, so I decided to come home to celebrate New Year with him.


    My parents were naturally very happy. The villagers were all simple and honest people, so they hurriedly greeted us into the house. With so many people around, it was quite a joyous occasion.


    When I got back to the house, my parents started to look at me, saying that I was dark, that I had lost weight, but that I looked very energetic. I thought to myself, how could I not be spirited?


    The old couple didn''t even finish pasting their couplets before they busied themselves with cooking and giving us a welcoming reception.


    I called my senior brother out and pasted on the rest of the couplets that weren''t finished.


    After that, my eldest senior brother helped my parents cook. I''ve seen his cooking.


    However, Eldest Senior Brother knows his place. He only helps my parents wash vegetables and chop some ribs. My parents also really liked my Eldest Senior Brother and have always praised him for being sensible.


    In the past few days, I lived a very peaceful life at home. Every day, besides eating and sleeping, I would squat down in my room and cultivate. I rarely went out for a walk, but there was one thing that was not good; when it was midnight, eldest senior brother would knock me out and every morning when I woke up, my head would hurt.


    During the daytime, when I was free, eldest senior brother would help my parents do some work, and when he had nothing to do, he would stroll around the village. When he saw girls and wives, he would warmly greet them.


    However, this Eldest Martial Brother of mine still has a sense of propriety and won''t do anything out of line.


    He said to me, "Youngest junior brother, I really envy you. You have a home like this, where you can go home and reunite with your family during New Year''s Eve, and I don''t have anything. The only thing I have is my master, who is with me every New Year.


    Eldest senior brother spoke with a sad voice and a crystal light in his eyes. It was as if he was shrouded in mist, causing my heart to sway as I couldn''t help but say, "Eldest senior brother, if that''s the case, then come home with me every year and treat this place as your home. We are martial brothers, my life was saved by you, there is nothing much to say ¡­"


    The eldest senior brother chuckled and agreed with me.


    However, the eldest senior brother quickly told me something else. He said somewhat nervously, "Youngest junior brother, did you know? These past two days I have been wandering around the village and found something very interesting."


    "What did you find funny? Why don''t you tell me? Did you see some girl? If you fall for her, I''ll tell my mom to make peace for you another day ¡­" I joked.


    The Eldest Senior Brother waved his hand and said, "Youngest Junior Brother, I''m telling you something important, don''t interrupt me ¡­" After a pause, he quickly gave a cheap laugh and said, "Actually, your village girls all look pretty good ¡­ "Haha ¡­"


    I glared at him in annoyance and didn''t intend to bother with him.


    The Eldest Senior Brother then continued, "During the day, I wandered around the village and found that your Feng Shui is not bad. No wonder it could give birth to such a Four Suns freak ¡­"


    This sentence caused me to be stunned and I quickly asked, "Eldest senior brother, what do you mean by that? When did you learn to read Feng Shui?"


    The Eldest Senior Martial Brother glanced at me and said, "The < Yin Yang Daoist Scripture > has its insights on feng shui, which is something left behind by our Grand Master. You may not have seen it yourself, but I know a little about it, but your village''s Feng shui layout is quite obvious.


    To be honest, I only saw a little bit of the first part of the Yin Yang Dao Scripture, but I didn''t have the time to see the latter part, because I also don''t understand it. Perhaps, there really is a theory regarding feng shui that Big Senior said, and as a Taoist, one must be proficient in the five arts of the Celestial Sect of Wonders in order to become a qualified Daoist Priest. The so-called five arts of the Five Mysteries Sect are the techniques of mountains, medicine, phase, fate, and so on.


    After hearing what Eldest Brother had said, I was really curious, and thought that if there were any free times, I would also go out for a stroll and see what kind of Feng Shui''s layout was in our village. I had wondered for a long time, what could be so special about our remote mountain range.

 C85

    I treated what Eldest Brother said as a casual chat and didn''t take it to heart. Soon, New Year came.


    The streets were filled with the smell of the year, and the sound of firecrackers could be heard in the village from time to time.


    When there were still a few days until the new year, I saw a lot of children playing together in the streets and alleys, wearing new clothes. The boys were in the middle of a war of words, while the girls were covering their ears to watch.


    He also played with the kids, and I don''t know where he got out some super big cannons, which he held in his hand and ignited with the fire. Then, when the cannons were about to explode, he quickly threw them out of the way, and the cannons made a loud noise in the air. It felt as if the entire small mountain village was shaking slightly, causing my eardrums to ring out.


    All the children looked at their eldest senior brother in amazement. The eldest senior brother threw a large cannon ball into the sky, and it even attracted a lot of adults to come over to take a look at him. A lot of people were probably thinking that this kid simply didn''t care for his life. The cannon ammunition in the eldest senior brother''s hands was as thick as his wrist, if he didn''t throw it in time, wouldn''t his hands explode into a bloody mess?


    However, the Eldest Senior Brother was very accurate in everything he did. He threw more than a dozen cannons consecutively, yet none of them hit him, causing everyone to break out in a cold sweat for him.


    This time, Eldest Senior Brother became famous in our village. Not only did he know how to predict things, but he also had extraordinary courage and attracted a lot of young ladies to point at him.


    My eldest senior brother''s mouth is especially sharp, and he''s always able to talk without stopping. However, I''m not very good at speaking, and with eldest senior brother around, everything is fine, he can always say some funny jokes, which will make my parents laugh out loud. Even if he doesn''t say anything funny, he still looks very comical, especially with his panda eyes.


    In short, on New Year''s Eve, our family was very happy. Eldest Senior Brother and I continuously toasted to my father.


    After 12, our village became really lively. On New Year''s Eve, other than the elderly and young babies, everyone in the village didn''t sleep at all. They stayed up all night, which was also known as the whole year.


    After 12 o''clock, the villagers would go door to door to pay their respects, kowtowing to the elders and the ancestors who had died.


    When the clock struck twelve, our New Year''s Eve meal had just ended. Borrowing the strength from the alcohol, I knelt down in front of my parents and kowtowed to them, thanking them for the kindness of bringing up their family. When the Eldest Senior Brother saw me kowtowing, he didn''t stay idle and followed me in kneeling down and kowtowing to the two elders.


    Mom and Dad were naturally overjoyed. They hurriedly helped us up and gave us the New Year''s money that they prepared.


    The eldest senior brother smiled exaggeratedly and said, "Little ¡­"


    Originally, he wanted to call me junior brother, but later on he thought something was wrong, so he quickly changed his tone and said, "Tian Luo, coming to your house to celebrate the new year is really nice, and there''s even a red packet for you. I''ll come to your house to celebrate the new year often ¡­"


    His parents were naturally very happy, especially his father, whose face was flushed from drinking so much. He said to his eldest senior brother, "That''s a very good relationship. Our family only has Tian Luo, a kid. "We welcome ¡­"


    The sounds of firecrackers outside were deafening. It took more than half an hour before the firecrackers died down.


    At this moment, I called my mother into the room alone and gave the prepared ten thousand to my mother. The little senior sister gave me this money, and my eldest senior brother also had one.


    I originally wanted to give them twenty thousand yuan, but I was afraid of scaring them. In just half a year, I earned twenty thousand yuan from this, and since I just graduated from university, I was worried that they might be afraid that I didn''t do a proper job, so they only gave me ten thousand yuan.


    But when my mother saw this amount of money, she was also shocked. This amount of money was not a small amount in a village like ours, my parents were farming at home and the food they collected all year round was sold, so they were probably left with this amount. They hurriedly asked me where I came from.


    I can only say that I earned it from work. Our company is quite big and our salary is also quite high.


    After hearing my explanation, Mom felt a little more relieved. At the beginning, she didn''t want to accept it, so she told me to keep it for myself. I told them to save it for me and only did Mom accept it when I bought a house in the future.


    Outside, the eldest senior brother was already busy helping to clear the dishes on the table.


    After a while, someone came to pay their respects to the new year. It was not good to leave a table full of leftovers there.


    When everything was ready, people started coming to my house one after another to pay their New Year respects.


    In the village, our Shangguan family was still a big family, my brothers were four, and were the oldest members of the family, with three younger brothers and two aunts, so the ancestral tablets were usually placed in my house. People from the village would come to my house and kowtow to the ancestral tablets of the dead old people, and those younger than my father would kowtow to my father.


    This is a rule that has remained in our village for who knows how many years, passed down from generation to generation until now.


    Until two or three in the night, my second uncle suddenly ran to my house in a sweat. When he saw my father, he almost cried.


    Second Uncle said with a sullen face, "Big Brother ¡­ ¡­" Bright... "The light is gone ¡­"


    Right now, he is eleven or twelve years old. At this age, he is already very sensible, at least he should be in the fifth grade. According to the rules, nothing should happen to him.


    When my father heard about this, he immediately became flustered. He immediately told my second uncle not to be anxious.


    Second Uncle said with a trembling voice, "Mingliang went out to play with the kids not long after we finished our New Year''s Eve meal. He said that he was going to put on a show, but those kids all went home, so Mingliang didn''t come back ¡­"


    My father immediately let out a sigh of relief. "It''s normal for children to go out to play. They definitely won''t be able to get far. I''ll be home soon. Don''t worry ¡­"

 C86

    However, Second Uncle said, "But I, your son, mother, and I, have searched the entire village, even the surrounding hills, but could not find a shadow. Bright and bright, this child is quite sensible, and normally won''t run far away. The kids he was playing with told me that Mingliang had gone to pee at the haystack at the entrance to the village, but he never came back ¡­ "What should we do now, big brother ¡­"


    While talking, Second Uncle almost cried out loud. He was truly anxious.


    My mother consoled her. "His second uncle, don''t worry. He''s already so bright, so he definitely won''t be taken away by the traffickers. Don''t worry, we''ll find him with our help. He definitely won''t lose him ¡­"


    However, Second Uncle said: "It''s the new year and I''m really in trouble with Big Brother and Sister-in-law. How could I not be worried? A few days ago, I lost a child of Old Zhang''s family, but we still haven''t found him. His child is about the same age as Liang Liang, and he''s lost his bright self now. I''m really afraid that this child won''t be able to find him ¡­"


    Second Uncle was being consoled by my parents, while I tried to persuade him.


    With that, the big guys left the courtyard together. Dad told me to inform my third and fourth uncle that the best course of action would be to trigger everyone in the village to search for them.


    On the night of New Year''s Eve, it was indeed a surprise to see such a thing happen. Brilliant that this kid was my cousin, quite a quick-witted child, very sensible, and had always been one of the top students in the class. It was impossible for such a sensible child to secretly go out and play, and not even tell his family about it.


    I had a vague feeling that something was going to happen.


    Even more incredible was the fact that the village had disappeared along with the second child, the kind of person who dealt with peddlers and filmmakers and would normally not have attacked a teenager. They usually looked for children two or three years old who didn''t know anything, so that he wouldn''t remember where his home was.


    It''s the first time I''ve heard of abducting an eleven-year-old boy.


    However, no matter what, she is still my younger cousin, so I have to put my heart into it. Even if she is a child in the village, I must do my best to help her.


    At this moment, I called out to the eldest senior brother and quickly ran over to Third Uncle and Fourth Uncle''s house and explained the situation to them. Third Uncle and Fourth Uncle also felt very shocked when they heard this news and immediately went out to gather some people.


    According to what Second Uncle said, the child hasn''t been missing for too long, it''s just two to three hours. Our village is a mountainous area, so it''s not easy to find a car.


    Very soon, this event alarmed the entire village. Apart from the elderly, children, and women, all the men were dispatched.


    There were people driving cars at home, and some of them were heading toward the main roads. There were also people driving tricycles, which were emitting black smoke as they drove very quickly.


    Most of them still held their flashlights and led their big wolfdogs around the village in groups of three or five.


    Eldest Martial Brother and I followed Second Uncle and headed towards the place where Mingliang didn''t see us at the start.


    First we went to the back of the haystack and found that there were traces of someone urinating in that place, and it was still wet under the haystack. Because it was winter and the weather was cold, there was still some ice on the grass.


    The Eldest Senior Brother squatted down, wanting to find out if there were any other footprints, but with so many people here, even if they found them, they wouldn''t be able to find them. Moreover, it was winter and the ground was frozen solid.


    This was going to be difficult. In two to three hours, it could be considered long or short. If they were driving someone away, they would probably be hundreds of miles away by now.


    However, I still felt that it was a bit strange. What on earth could an eleven or twelve-year-old child be doing if he was kidnapped?


    Second Uncle and Second Aunt were crying in anxiety, constantly calling out their bright names, their throats turning hoarse.


    I was also extremely anxious. I followed eldest senior brother in searching the entire mountain, but I still couldn''t find anything. Standing on the mountain slope, I could see that the village was lit up in all directions by a flashlight.


    I probably couldn''t find anyone near the village, so I was a little disheartened. However, the eldest senior brother''s expression was dark and I didn''t know what he was thinking.


    I hastily replied, "Eldest senior brother, you''ve been together with master for so many years. Have you learned any secret methods to find people? If you have, why don''t you use it as soon as possible?" "He is the child of my second uncle, my younger cousin. No matter what price he has to pay, he must definitely find him."


    The eldest senior brother raised his head to look at me before stroking his black beard and said seriously, "Let''s go back to the haystack to take a look. Maybe we can find a way ¡­"


    "Haven''t we seen everything near the haystack? There''s nothing at all. Isn''t it a waste of time for us to go over there?" I wondered.


    "Don''t worry about it. You''ll know once you get there. Don''t waste time ¡­" With that, the eldest senior brother quickly ran down the mountain.


    I took out everything I had learned, and with a flash, Big Senior and I started jumping back and forth in the mountains like two apes. After a short while, I followed Big Senior to the haystack that my cousin had lost.


    Initially, my body was still quite weak. However, after staying at home for almost a week, my body had almost fully recovered. Furthermore, I have been cultivating every day, and my Dantian is also very full.


    Arriving at the grassy area, the Eldest Senior Brother still walked to the place where my younger cousin had peed. He squatted down and used his hand to wipe off some of the slightly damp soil.


    I didn''t know what Eldest Senior Brother was doing, so I went up and asked, "Eldest Senior Brother, what are you doing? It''s more important to find a child. "


    The eldest senior brother turned around and looked at me before saying seriously, "I know we''re looking for the child, but shouldn''t we first find out who kidnapped the child?"


    With that, the eldest senior brother turned on the flashlight and pointed at a small patch of grass. He said, "Little junior brother, come here and take a look. There is a strange footprint here ¡­"

 C87

    I went over to take a look, but didn''t feel anything special. There were a lot of footprints. Who knew which one was special ¡­


    The eldest senior brother saw that I didn''t see anything wrong, so he pointed at a spot and said, "Youngest junior brother, look here, this footprint is very strange. This footprint is only the tip of the foot, but it doesn''t have a heel.


    After listening to Eldest Senior Brother''s explanation, I looked carefully and indeed saw something special. It was just as Eldest Senior Brother said, it was a footprint on the tiptoes, but what could a footprint mean?


    However, the Eldest Senior Brother quickly explained my doubts, and said thoughtfully, "This person''s footprints are very heavy, and they span is very big, and he was able to run so fast with a child around the age of eleven or twelve. Either this person is a practitioner, or he is a cultivator, there is absolutely no third possibility ¡­"


    With that, the eldest senior brother followed the footprints and found two more footprints. Looking carefully, it was indeed just as the eldest senior brother said, the distance between each step was indeed huge, and each step took him at least two meters. When he walked, the footprints were clearly deeper than when he came.


    What makes me even more confused is that the eldest senior brother said that the person who kidnapped the child could be a practitioner or cultivator, which is a bit strange. What is this kind of person planning to do with an ordinary child?


    The eldest senior brother probably doesn''t know about this, so I didn''t ask. But the eldest senior brother is already squatting on the ground and starting to dig with his hands.


    After the eldest senior brother dug out that piece of soil, he brought out some snow from a ditch nearby that had not melted in time and mixed it with the dirt, rubbing it in his hands non-stop. Before long, the eldest senior brother made a small clay figurine in his hands.


    F * ck, Eldest Senior Brother has the mood to have fun like this, using my cousin''s piss and mud to play, and even made a clay doll. What the hell is going on?


    I was about to ask when the eldest senior brother turned his head and asked, "Do you know about your cousin''s birth date? Hurry up and tell me ¡­"


    Eldest senior brother asked this and I instantly understood. Eldest senior brother is using a magic technique to look for the shadow of my younger cousin.


    Fortunately, I remembered the name of my cousin and immediately told him about it.


    The Eldest Senior Brother placed the clay figure on the ground and then took out a blank talisman made of yellow paper. He cut his finger and used his own blood to write the words'' my younger cousin''s birthday ''on the talisman made of yellow paper, and then drew some runes and chanted an incantation: "Heaven and Earth Mysterious Sect, The Foundation of Myriad Qi; light tribulation, the witness to my supernatural powers.


    Once the incantation was finished, the yellow paper talisman in Eldest Senior Brother''s hand flashed with a golden light and stuck onto the clay figure. The clay figure moved slightly, as if it had come to life.


    Looking at the miraculous scene, I couldn''t help but to ask curiously, "Eldest senior brother, what kind of ability is this?" Is there a record of this in the Yin Yang Dao Scripture? "


    "Of course there is, you''ll see it in the future, this technique is called Thousand Mile Tracking Art, it was created by our Master without any real people, but it''s very limited, and it requires the hair of the person we''re looking for as a trigger, so we can start tracking it down. Now, after using this mud man to reinforce the technique, we can determine the general direction of all the people we''re looking for, and then we can take this mud man and search in the indicated direction. As we''re closer, the feeling will become more obvious, however, we don''t have much time left, only one day and one night, if we can''t find someone within one day, then we definitely won''t be able to continue this technique for so long."


    Hearing eldest senior brother''s words, a glimmer of hope appeared in my heart. I hastily urged him, "Eldest senior brother, hurry up. Let''s first determine the direction before we speak any further ¡­"


    The eldest senior brother nodded and sat cross-legged on the ground. He made a few hand signs and chanted another incantation. Three to five minutes later, the eldest senior brother opened his eyes and pointed in a direction and said, "Directly south ¡­"


    Immediately, the eldest senior brother stood up and hurriedly said, "Let''s go home to get the magic tools. Maybe we''ll have to fight with someone ¡­"


    I chased after him and asked, "Eldest senior brother, is my cousin far from us?"


    "It''s hard to say. I should be hundreds of miles away by now ¡­"


    With that, Big Senior and I returned home, picked up our backpacks, and headed out. Since Big Senior said that my cousin was already hundreds of miles away, it meant that the person who kidnapped my cousin must have come in a car. Even if it was a cultivator, they wouldn''t be able to take a child and travel a hundred miles within two to three hours.


    At this moment, I remembered that my fourth uncle had a car. He was working outside, and he had just bought a used car last year. Although the car was not a good one, it was still better than us walking around.


    My fourth uncle went out with Second Uncle and the others to look for the children, but he didn''t drive. I told my wife that I was going to look for my cousin to show him the keys, and Fourth Aunt gave me the keys without saying a word.


    When I was in college, I worked very hard and saved up some money, so I learned a driver''s license and knew how to drive.


    At that moment, I started the car and headed due south with eldest senior brother.


    The eldest senior brother sat on the front seat, holding his breath and not saying a word. He held the clay doll in his hand as if he was sensing my cousin''s aura.


    I only have one day and one night, so it''s extremely urgent. If I can''t find my cousin, then I''ll really lose him. I drive really fast, and this second-hand lousy Sharly feels like he''s about to fall apart.


    I didn''t actually go in that direction, but there was still a way to go there. After driving for almost two hours, eldest senior brother opened his eyes and pointed me in a direction, telling me to go in that direction.


    As we drove on, there were no flat roads in front of us. Instead, there were some dirt roads filled with broken rocks that led towards an unknown direction. I was somewhat puzzled, who was the person that kidnapped my cousin, and why did he bring him into the depths of the mountains and forests?

 C88

    After a bit more driving, I had nowhere else to go, so I drove to a patch of weeds and got out.


    The Eldest Senior Brother took the clay figure that my cousin made from his urine out of and got off the car as well. He frowned as he looked around.


    I was a bit anxious and worried that the eldest senior brother had pointed in the wrong direction, so I asked, "Eldest senior brother, are you sure my cousin was brought here by someone else?"


    The Eldest Senior Brother nodded his head and said with determination, "The method left behind by the Grand Master cannot be wrong. Your younger cousin must have been brought to this place. I can also sense that we aren''t too far away. If you don''t believe me, just look for yourself ¡­"


    I lowered my head and saw that the yellow paper talisman stuck to the clay figure was emitting a faint golden light. When we were in the car earlier, the yellow paper talisman didn''t have any radiance.


    That Grand Master of mine is quite godly. Over a hundred years ago, he came up with this kind of tracking system.


    Since we''ve already determined the direction of our cousin, then there''s nothing to say. Following the mud man''s instructions, the two of us continued to walk forward, and I threw Fourth Uncle''s broken Sharly on the grass. Since we''ve already determined the direction of our cousin, then there''s nothing to say, and we followed the mud man''s instructions, and we continued to move forward.


    I heard from the elders that this place is indeed a desolate mountain, extending for tens of kilometers. Furthermore, there are wild beasts in this old forest, in any case, ordinary people wouldn''t come to this kind of place.


    Anyway, I''ve been here for so long, and the first time I came here, I don''t even know the name of this place.


    Eldest Senior Brother and I walked for about half an hour before there was no road ahead of us. There were not even any small roads, and then Eldest Senior Brother and I discovered something very strange. There were actually quite a few motorcycles parked in this place, and some of them were even knocked down on the ground.


    Right at this moment, the Eldest Senior Brother took that clay figure and circled around a few motorcycles before finally stopping beside one of them. He called me over to take a look, and when I looked down, the yellow paper talisman stuck onto the dirt on the Eldest Senior Brother''s hand lit up even more, as if he was telling us something.


    "Youngest junior brother, your cousin definitely came here on this motorbike. This motorbike still has his aura." The Eldest Senior Brother said with a serious expression.


    I nodded and walked around the motorcycle. I turned on the flashlight and looked around, and then suddenly I saw something else, next to the motorcycle, and I saw a shoe, not too big, that looked like it belonged to an eleven-year-old kid. I picked it up and looked at it carefully, and I was sure it must be my cousin.


    At the sight of these shoes, I knew that I wasn''t far from my younger cousin. I hurriedly urged my eldest senior brother to move forward.


    These people on motorcycles also know who it is. They must have done something shameful to kidnap my cousin and then bring him to the wilderness in the forest.


    At the start, I suspected that it was a criminal group that sold human organs. But now, it doesn''t seem like it anymore, it''s impossible for a thief to come to this kind of place ¡­


    If it was someone who sold organs, he would definitely bring them to some secluded place in the city, where they wouldn''t be able to do anything even if they were brought to an old forest in the mountains.


    However, I was still a bit worried in my heart. If I don''t see my cousin, I''ll never have the courage to back down. In other words, my cousin''s life could be in danger at any time.


    At this moment, it was already the latter half of the night. Around five to six o''clock, the sky would brighten up in just one or two hours. Eldest Martial Brother and I rushed through the forest in search of our younger cousin.


    Looking at those motorcycles, there should be quite a number of people. If two people were to be carried on a motorbike, there would be at least seven or eight people on their side. From what my eldest senior brother said, these people have some tricks up their sleeves.


    No matter what, I still entered the ranks of cultivators. After half a year of training in the devil style, as well as training in our sect''s outer sect''s Tai Yi Arts, and more importantly, Master taught me a tenth of his cultivation, and in these past few days, my cultivation has increased day by day, so dealing with seven or eight ordinary people is not a problem at all. Furthermore, I also have a senior brother by my side, so I have seen his skills before, and he alone can beat seven or eight of me, so there''s nothing much to worry about.


    A skilled expert was bold, this was what he meant.


    After groping around for another half an hour, the eldest senior brother who was walking in front suddenly stopped and turned his head to gesture at me to be quiet.


    I immediately stopped and didn''t know what kind of situation Eldest Brother was in.


    The eldest senior brother saw that I had stopped and pointed towards a place far away. I looked in the direction of his finger and immediately felt happy because I saw a bonfire shaking. If there was a fire, it would prove that someone was there.


    At that moment, my eldest senior brother put the clay figure away, and the two of us walked towards the bonfire as if we were thieves.


    Not long after, we arrived near the bonfire and hid ourselves behind the weeds to peek out.


    There were seven or eight people sitting around the bonfire. They were all dressed in black and were talking and laughing.


    Then I looked to the side and my eyes lit up, for I saw my cousin, lying beside them, but he seemed to have fainted.


    When I saw my cousin, I couldn''t stay calm any longer. I squinted my eyes and took out the Zizyphus jujube sword from my body. I was prepared to snatch my cousin back.


    However, just as I was about to move, eldest senior brother grabbed my arm and whispered, "Youngest junior brother ¡­" "Don''t make the first move. Listen to what they are saying and figure out who they are first. This is called knowing yourself and knowing your enemy, knowing that a hundred battles are not enough ¡­"


    Eldest senior brother''s words made sense, so I immediately suppressed my excitement. Holding onto the wooden sword in my hand, I pricked up my ears and listened carefully to their conversation. In the beginning, these people were laughing and didn''t get down to business ¡­

 C89

    However, in the end, a middle-aged man who was roasting a roasted chicken on the fire said, "I say, why do you think the Branch Lord wants us to come all the way here and capture such a child? Does anyone know? "


    The laughter died down when these words were spoken. Another man replied, "Who knows. We can just do what the higher-ups told us to do. It''s not good to know too much. Be careful or else we won''t live long ¡­"


    From the very beginning, this topic has attracted the interest of me and my eldest senior brother.


    When the middle-aged man mentioned the word "Branch Lord", I immediately thought of Li Lianjie''s movie, Fang Shiyu. Isn''t there one of the Red Flower Society''s Branch Masters, Chen Xiannan?


    What was this group of people doing? Were they trying to reverse the situation?


    Eldest Senior Brother and I looked at each other, puzzled. However, we didn''t say anything at the moment and continued to look at the group of people.


    At this time, a guy around the age of thirty years old had a pair of red phoenix eyes, and his face was very gloomy. He coughed dryly, and interrupted everyone as he said in a gloomy voice: "This time, I heard from the envoy on the right that the village we went to is in a sunny area, and the children we caught this time are of great use, but I don''t know the specific purpose of their capture. I don''t know anything about it, but don''t ask me about it, there are some things that we should not know, did you forget about the matter last time, Old Zhang?"


    With that said, the group of people surrounding the bonfire immediately fell silent. It was as if Old Zhang''s matter had left them in fear.


    After a moment of silence, the men in black also cooked the food they placed on the fire. They cut off the meat with their knives and started eating.


    A thick smell of meat wafts over. Immediately, I am so greedy that my saliva is about to flow out. I really want to go over and cut off a piece of meat to eat.


    He said that our village is located in a sunny area, which is new. At the same time, I remembered something Eldest Martial Brother told me a while ago; he said that the Feng Shui of our village is very good, but he didn''t say anything about it. However, this guy with the phoenix eyes broke the mystery with a single sentence.


    While I was thinking about it in a daze, the eldest senior brother lightly patted my shoulder and said in a soft and slightly excited voice, "Youngest junior brother, I remember. Do you remember how I told you about Feng Shui in your village? "I thought about it for a long time but still couldn''t think of a solution. Just now that kid said it was a gathering sun field, and I realized it''s not bad at all. Your village is just a gathering sun field."


    I turned my head to look doubtfully at Eldest Senior Brother and asked, "Senior Brother, what is this Yang Gathering Ground? Do you have any explanation for this?"


    The Eldest Senior Brother softly explained to me, "You brat, from now on, you have to properly read that manual of the Yin Yang Dao. You don''t even know what it is, how will you become a Taoist in the future? This so-called ''sun-gathering ground'' is naturally formed, it is extremely nurturing, and it is a place where talents are born, it is also a place where weirdos appear, and this is where the weirdest of the Four Suns come from, and it is also at noon when you are a stranger, no less, no less, no less, no less, otherwise, how could Master fall for you to be their last disciple? "


    Eldest senior brother''s words made me speechless for a while. Even if I were the one with the four suns, I wouldn''t be a freak.


    At this moment, the eldest senior brother lightly patted my shoulder as if he had thought of something. He said excitedly, "Youngest junior brother, did you notice any strange problems?"


    "What problem?" I wondered.


    "It''s already past midnight and the ghost aura hasn''t come out to take over your body. Don''t you think it''s strange?"


    That''s right, I almost forgot about that. At home, every time eldest senior brother knocks me out at 12 o''clock, Gui Sha won''t be coming out again, but tonight, eldest senior brother didn''t hit me and Gui Sha didn''t come out. What the hell is going on?


    I was silent for a while before I whispered, "Eldest senior brother, do you think that Gui Sha is scared to the point that he doesn''t dare to come out because of the New Year''s Day problem with the large number of people in the village and the heavy yang energy in the air?"


    The Eldest Senior Brother nodded and said, "There''s a little reason, but that''s not the main reason. I think the most important factor is that your village is just in a piece of Yang-Gathering Land, filled with yang energy and extraordinary in spirit energy. That''s what Gui Sha feared the most, so he didn''t dare to come out ¡­"


    So that''s what happened. I only now understand.


    If that was the case, then wouldn''t it be a waste for me to be knocked out by my eldest senior brother?


    But now is not the time to discuss this. Our purpose in coming here is to save my little cousin.


    After listening for a while, I still couldn''t figure out why these people had kidnapped my little cousin. Even their identities were becoming more and more unclear. It didn''t sound like a criminal group, but more like a huge organization.


    Eldest Senior Brother and I looked for a while more before that group of people ate and drank to their heart''s content. That guy with the phoenix eyes seemed to be the boss of that group of people. Everyone should rest for a bit. After working so hard for half the night, everyone is tired. Let''s rest for an hour or two, and then we can continue on our journey once the sun has risen ¡­ "


    The group immediately took out some blankets and blankets and spread them out around the fire. Each of them laid down, and after a while, we heard snoring sounds.


    Perhaps it was because they were in the wilderness, but none of them were on guard. Even if they weren''t on guard, it was still necessary to guard against wild beasts. However, they weren''t on guard at all.


    I think this is our chance. When they all fall asleep later, we can secretly steal my little cousin, which will save a lot of trouble.


    Thus, I communicated with the eldest senior brother. The eldest senior brother didn''t have any objections to my idea, so he just patiently waited for the rest of the time.


    After waiting for more than half an hour, when the sky was starting to brighten up a bit, I guessed that these people should be asleep, so I whispered to my eldest senior brother, "Eldest senior brother, I''ll carry my younger cousin on my back later. You stay by the side and take care of him. When we reach the place where the carriages are, their motorcycles won''t be able to catch up to us ¡­"


    The Eldest Senior Brother nodded and waved his hand. Then, he led the way out of the grass. I followed behind him and headed towards the group. Very quickly, I saw my little cousin lying on the ground.

 C90

    Eldest Senior Brother and I held our breath and tiptoed quietly to the side of that group of people without making any sound.


    Perhaps these people were really tired. After riding their motorcycles for one hundred or two hundred miles, along with a child of eleven or twelve years old, they ate their fill and slept like dead pigs.


    My little cousin was lying there, and I saw his chest rise and fall. He must still be alive.


    As I got closer and closer to my little cousin, just four or five steps away, I quickened my pace. Just as I took two steps forward, I suddenly felt something touch my ankle.


    The noise sounded very clear in the silent forest, but my heart sank in that instant. I thought, I''m finished, I didn''t expect these people to be so well-prepared, even setting up a trap. I wondered why there weren''t even two people standing guard, it turned out they were already prepared.


    However, since I have triggered the mechanism now, I didn''t care too much about it. With a stride, I jumped to the side of my younger cousin and carried him on my back.


    "Who is it!"


    After shouting loudly, the fellow with the red phoenix eyes directly jumped up from the ground. "Shua!" He took out a sharp knife and ferociously looked in my direction.


    At the same time, the other black-clothed men who had just fallen asleep stood up from the ground at the same time. Each of them took out a snow-white dagger and surrounded Eldest Martial Brother and I.


    Although I had expected this outcome, I didn''t expect them to be so vigilant. With blades on their bodies, they were definitely a group of fugitives.


    "What are you guys doing?" Seeing that the two of us were surrounded, the guy with the phoenix eyes wasn''t flustered and asked very calmly.


    I looked at the phoenix eyes without the slightest fear. "I still want to ask you guys, what are you doing?" You kidnapped my little cousin from our village, what are your intentions? "


    When she said this, her almond-shaped eyes were stunned for a moment. She squinted and asked, "How did you find this place?"


    "What can you do about it?" If we can find here without making a sound, then we can kill all of you without making a sound. We just want to save people, if you don''t want to kill us, then get out of the way! " The Eldest Senior Brother said angrily.


    The guy with the phoenix eyes glanced at his eldest senior brother. A fierce glint flashed across his eyes as he shouted, "Two more are coming to die! Kill them!"


    Under the order of this life, without any further ado, those seven to eight people charged towards me and my eldest senior brother at the same time.


    The eldest senior brother raised the peach wood sword in his hand and placed it in front of me. "Youngest junior brother, you take the child and leave first. I''ll block them. Afterwards, I''ll go find you at the parking lot."


    I know that now is not the time for this. Eldest senior brother''s skill is something that I trust a lot, so he carried my younger cousin on his back and brandished the wooden sword in his hand to block the two men in black who were rushing towards me.


    "Kill!" The shout came from behind us. The eldest senior brother was quickly surrounded by the group of men in black, but three of them still ran towards me.


    Carrying a child on my back, I didn''t dare to stop even for a moment as I quickly escaped from this place.


    Initially, I thought that with my long period of hard training and cultivation foundation, I should be able to shake off these few people very quickly, but I really underestimated the abilities of these people. It was just as eldest senior brother said, these people all have good foundations, moreover, they have very good stamina. In the beginning, I relied on a strong burst of strength to increase their distance, but ten minutes later, the three of them caught up to me.


    A gust of wind came from behind me. I instinctively dodged to the side and a bright dagger pierced my shoulder before flying over. Based on the strength and accuracy of the blow, it was aimed at my neck.


    Now that this was a society ruled by law, who would dare to take a knife and kill people? What guts.


    However, after I thought for a moment, I immediately understood what was going on. Right now, Big Senior and I are in a desolate place in the wilderness, so even if we were killed, no one would be able to see us. Just dig a hole and bury us.


    With this delay, the three men had already rushed in front of me and blocked my path.


    I carried my Junior Brother on my back and stopped.


    "Put that child down, I promise I''ll leave you a whole corpse!" A middle-aged man said coldly.


    I obediently put my little cousin on the ground. However, this doesn''t mean that I''m going to surrender. I just want to fight with them.


    If it was half a year ago, I would have already been scared to the point that my legs would have gone limp when I saw three fierce and evil people holding shiny daggers in their hands. However, after that ghost and evil spirit and the cultivation in the monastery, I have made great progress in all aspects.


    Meeting face to face on a narrow path and winning with courage, this is the first time since I started cultivating that I am truly going to fight with someone.


    Three fugitives, this is just the right time for me to practice. I really want to see what level my family''s Tai Yi Technique is at after half a year of practice.


    His Master had once said that only in actual combat would one be able to hone their skills, and this was the chance that came before them.


    Seeing that I had put my younger cousin down, the middle-aged man laughed out loud and said, "Brat, since you''re so obedient, I won''t do it myself. You can break it by yourself if you want to.


    Before I could finish my sentence, I raised the wooden sword in my hand and stabbed towards the middle-aged man''s chest.


    That middle-aged man must be capable. My sword was very swift and I thought that he wasn''t prepared, but he dodged my sword with a flash. The dagger in his hand rotated and stabbed towards my lower abdomen.


    My reaction was quite timely. When his dagger pierced towards me, my body swayed and dodged it. I raised my hand to slap the middle-aged man in the face.


    This slap of mine had at least seventy percent of the force behind it. It landed on the face of the middle-aged man with a crisp sound. With a "pa" sound, the man was sent flying to the side.


    This slap was really ruthless. It shook my hand until it felt numb. The feeling of hitting someone felt pretty good. This is the first time I''ve experienced it.

 C91

    However, before I could recover my senses, the two men in black beside me also charged towards me. One of them wielded a dagger as he stabbed towards my chest while the other one aimed for my lower abdomen.


    At a glance, I would often do this kind of thing, but I was not an average person. It seemed that I didn''t have the chance to dodge, and so I found a gap in between the two of them. First, I dodged the dagger that was thrusting towards my chest, then I used the peach wood sword in my hand to strike at the hand of the black-clothed man that was stabbing towards my lower abdomen.


    The full name of this wooden sword is Three Revolutions Thousand Lightning Strikes Date Sword, it was left behind by my master, and there are countless exquisite runes engraved on it. Although I do not know what other uses this magic tool has, but in my hands, it can be used as a weapon to kill others.


    My sword just happened to hit the man in black''s wrist. With a "kacha" sound, the man let out a pig slaughtering howl. The dagger in his hand fell to the ground.


    In an instant, one of them had lost the ability to fight.


    The other person who was approaching me quickly retaliated. The dagger in his hand turned into a shadow as he dashed towards me, while the other person who was slapped by me also shook his head and stood up. The two of them attacked together, back and forth, extremely ferociously.


    However, I am a highly educated person. I am well aware of the principle that killing people requires paying with my life, so I did not dare to make any killing moves against these outlaws. Thus, I kept holding back and was forced back.


    Just as I was fighting with the two of them, a sharp whistling sound suddenly came from the distance. It was as though there was a gathering number.


    I don''t know what happened either. According to the abilities of the eldest senior brother, these few people should have been taken care of very quickly, but the eldest senior brother didn''t catch up to us at all. This made me feel a little worried.


    In this split-second, the middle-aged man almost slashed his chest with his dagger.


    The middle-aged man wanted to use his dagger to block the wooden sword in my hand, but he was too careless. I secretly transmitted my strength to his wooden sword, which looked like a normal sword, but in reality, I used a lot of strength behind it. When the wooden sword made contact with the dagger, I increased my strength by several folds, and the middle-aged man was caught off guard, causing his dagger to fly out of his hand.


    This time, my attack was very heavy. That middle-aged man fell head first onto a tree. His head was bleeding from the impact and he immediately fainted.


    The other person panicked and I sent a kick towards his lower abdomen. That person took a few steps backward and rolled on the ground before falling down and never getting up again.


    At this moment, I saw that there was a rock on the ground, and my kick sent it flying. The rock just happened to hit the wrist of the black clothed man, causing him to stumble and fall to the ground, I held my wooden sword and sprinted forward, and without waiting for him to get up, I gave him another kick, and kicked his lower abdomen. This brat was curled up like a shrimp from the pain, and couldn''t help but clasp his hands and beg for mercy, "Grandfather ¡­. "Grandpa, have mercy ¡­"


    I wanted to ask them what they were doing, but I wanted to escape, so it didn''t seem like there was any point in asking. I immediately kicked the back of the man in black''s head, which happened to hit his acupoints.


    As a cultivator, I finally understood the magic of cultivation. If I became stronger, I would not be bullied by others, otherwise my little cousin would not be able to find me again.


    At this moment, I walked over to my little cousin''s side, thinking that I couldn''t carry him on my back forever. It would be better to wake him up and follow me.


    Thus, I hit my little cousin''s neck three times consecutively. My little cousin coughed and immediately opened his eyes.


    In the beginning, this kid was terrified and helpless. When I woke up, I could only cry. I told him, "Mingliang, don''t cry. I''m your cousin ¡­"


    Ming Liang opened his eyes and saw me. It was as though he had seen his savior. He grabbed my arm and wailed, "Brother Tian Luo ¡­" Where are we? "


    "Don''t ask yet. Can you tell me how you were kidnapped?" I asked.


    Mingliang cried for a while before sobbing, "I was playing at the entrance of the village with Ergou-tzu and the others. Then I urinated, and just as I pulled up my pants, someone slapped the back of my head. I didn''t know anything after that and saw you when I woke up ¡­"


    It was just as Eldest Senior Brother and I had thought. I pulled him up and asked, "Mingliang, can you walk? I''ll take you home. "


    Mingliang walked back and forth a few times before he nodded at me. Just as I was about to hold his hand and leave, I heard hurried footsteps coming from not too far away. I thought that some pursuers had caught up.


    I was just about to ask about the situation when the eldest senior brother said without stop, "Youngest junior brother, quickly run ¡­" "This group of bears is calling us parents. This old Lin has his own accomplices. If we don''t run now, we''ll be left behind ¡­"


    When I heard that there were other accomplices, I immediately ran off while holding her hands. I asked, "Eldest senior brother, were those black-clothed people beaten to the ground by you?"


    Of course, with just these few scumbags, it''s still rare for your eldest senior brother to stay. However, that fellow with the pair of phoenix eyes is a little troublesome, and it was mainly to deal with him. It took him more than ten rounds to beat him up, but in the end, this brat blew his whistle and I felt that something was wrong.


    The eldest senior brother told me as he ran. He didn''t forget to look back to see if anyone was chasing after them.

 C92

    Luckily, there was no one behind me. I pulled my younger cousin and my eldest senior brother along as we ran frantically. Relying on my memories, I quickly walked towards the road that we came from.


    At this moment, the sky was already starting to brighten up, and the sky was turning white. Due to our hasty arrival, we didn''t even have a road to walk on. We were just like headless flies that were moving about randomly.


    After running like this for more than half an hour, I came up with a very serious problem: we seemed to be lost and couldn''t find a place to put the car.


    At this moment, the place we came to was actually an open area in an old forest. This place is the most eye-catching. If we were to be chased by those black-clothed people, there wouldn''t even be a place to hide.


    My eldest senior brother and I are both cultivators, so we can naturally withstand this strong tempo of running away. But my younger cousin is just an ordinary person, not to mention, he is also an eleven-year-old child, and after running for half an hour he is already exhausted to the point that he is sweating profusely and gasping for breath. However, this kid is very tenacious.


    "Bright..." "Is it because we can''t run anymore? Bro is carrying you and those people are all bad people. If we get caught by them, we definitely won''t be able to live, so we have to leave this place as soon as possible."


    Bright wiped off the sweat on his forehead and said while panting: "Brother Tian Luo..." I... I''m fine... "I can walk by myself ¡­"


    "Stop wasting time, let''s hurry up and leave ¡­" "Let''s find a car first, we can''t stay here any longer ¡­"


    After saying that, the eldest senior brother waved at me and headed into the forest. Just as I was about to pull my younger cousin''s hand away, the eldest senior brother suddenly stopped and held his peach wood sword horizontally in front of him.


    When I saw Eldest Senior Brother''s alert look, I didn''t understand what was going on and asked, "Eldest Senior Brother, what''s wrong?"


    "Someone is chasing us ¡­" "We can''t go back, let''s keep going ¡­"


    After saying that, the senior monk waved his hand and the three of us turned around to continue running.


    As I ran, I turned my head to look back. I didn''t see the troops that Eldest Senior Brother had mentioned. I didn''t know if he had made a wrong judgement or not.


    However, after running for another five to six minutes, when I looked back, I was so shocked that I gasped. The pursuers had really caught up to me, and there were more than one of them, but they didn''t look like humans. They were too far away, so I couldn''t see them clearly.


    At that moment, my heart started to panic as I pulled my younger cousin along to flee. My speed increased even more.


    Little Cousin was already too weak to run, so with my speed, he tripped over a rock and fell to the ground. He fell flat on his face, and even his nose was broken.


    I helped him up and wiped the blood off his nose. Without saying anything further, I placed him on my shoulder. We can''t delay any longer, we have to leave this place as soon as possible.


    My little cousin tried to get down, but I didn''t even allow him to talk. I just kept running forward.


    The Eldest Senior Brother in front was running when he suddenly stopped. With a quick brake, I nearly hit him on the back.


    "Eldest Brother, why did you stop again? "The pursuers behind us are about to catch up ¡­"


    This time, I finally saw it clearly. Those pursuers were really not human, some of them were like big wolfdogs, and there were also quite a few of them. At least a dozen of them, similar to big wolfdogs, were madly running towards us, howling as they ran. However, the howls didn''t sound like big wolfdogs, and I didn''t know what those things were.


    The eldest senior brother turned around to look at me and said helplessly, "Youngest junior brother, I also want to run, but there''s no road ahead. It''s a cliff ¡­"


    As soon as I heard the eldest senior brother''s words, my mind buzzed and I became dispirited. Are we really going to die here today?


    Being forced into a corner, Xue Yong''s spirits were stirred up. The Eldest Senior Brother moved in a flash and blocked in front of me, saying gloomily, "Since there''s no escape, then let''s fight with them. Isn''t it just a dozen big wolfdogs? If you aren''t even afraid of ghosts, then what is there to be afraid of? "


    Eldest senior brother spoke so boldly that even my heart surged with excitement. I immediately put my little cousin down and made him stand behind us, further away from us. I also raised the wooden sword in my hand and stood together with Eldest senior brother.


    Very quickly, those things that looked like big wolfdogs were closing in on us.


    I took a closer look and saw that these things weren''t as simple as big wolfdogs. Some of them looked like Tibetan mastiffs, but they were as big as calves. They were really scary.


    Furthermore, with so many ferocious fellows rushing over at once, I couldn''t help but feel some fear.


    A guy who looked like a mastiff rushed towards the mastiff. The mastiff didn''t retreat, but advanced instead. He raised his peach wood sword and rushed towards the mastiff.


    The Tibetan mastiff let out a loud howl, and before he could even land on the ground, the eldest brother kicked his huge head. The Tibetan mastiff let out a muffled groan, and I seemed to hear the sound of bones shattering, and then the huge fellow stopped breathing.


    Even though he was always laughing and laughing, and didn''t seem to have any temper, he had been following his master since he was young, and his skills and Dao arts were much better than mine.


    At this time, another mastiff pounced at me. Before it even reached me, I could smell a foul stench coming from the mastiff, which made people want to puke. The smell was so strong that it made people want to puke.


    However, I immediately raised the wooden sword in my hand to contend with the large fellow. It pounced forward and I dodged the fatal blow with a flash. Then, I stabbed the wooden sword towards the butt of the mastiff.


    The blade of the Jujube Wooden Sword had been tampered with by the Master, and was wrapped in a layer of something similar to a piece of metal. The blade was gleaming with a cold light, and was abnormally sharp.


    It was the first time in my life that I had encountered such a colossus. Inevitably, I was a little flustered, and while I was still in a daze, the mastiff pounced at me and threw me to the ground.


    This thing was extremely ferocious. After throwing me to the ground, it opened its huge mouth, revealing its sharp fangs as it bit towards my neck.

 C93

    At that moment, one of my hands was tightly holding onto the mastiff''s neck, preventing its large mouth from falling. My other hand was groping for the wooden sword of jujube that fell to the ground, trying to finish off the mastiff.


    However, the Tibetan Mastiff that was pressing down on me had immense strength. Its stinky saliva kept falling down, some of it landing on my face. It was so smothering that even the feces in the latrine didn''t smell as bad as this fellow''s saliva.


    While I was desperately fighting against this mastiff, it was still desperately scratching its thick hooves on my body. Luckily, it was winter and my clothes were thicker, otherwise, if this fellow scratched me a few times, I would have definitely lost a large chunk of flesh.


    At this moment, my heart starts to ache for the clothes my junior sister bought for me. Several tens of thousands, I was broken by this thing just like that ¡­


    Just as I was about to collapse, the Tibetan mastiff suddenly let out a wail, and fresh blood splattered on my face. When I looked up, I was surprised to see that my younger cousin had picked up my wooden sword from the ground and pierced it into the chest of the Tibetan mastiff.


    When its entire body was pressed down, I finally knew how heavy this fellow was. At least two hundred to three hundred jin, I pushed the corpse of the mastiff to the side and looked at my cousin who was still holding onto the peach wood sword. There was also a lot of blood on his face, but his expression was slightly panicked, but within the panic, there was also a hint of viciousness.


    This was just an eleven to twelve year old child, yet he had the courage to pick up a sharp blade and slay a 200 to 300 jin mastiff. He truly had guts!


    When I stood up, I took the wooden sword from my younger cousin whose body was slightly trembling. I comforted him, "Brilliant ¡­" "Don''t be afraid, your big brother will take care of everything. Step back, and don''t interfere ¡­"


    After I said this, I lifted up the wooden sword and looked towards Eldest Senior Brother, but seeing that Eldest Senior Brother was just like a fierce tiger that had jumped into a flock of sheep, in a short while, four to five corpses of Tibetan mastiffs were lying on the ground in a mess; they had obviously been killed by Eldest Senior Brother.


    Although this mastiff was fierce, it was still inferior in front of people.


    A cultivator''s strength and accuracy are many times greater than an ordinary person''s. Even though he was surrounded by so many Tibetan mastiffs, the eldest senior brother seemed to be quite adept as well.


    However, although I entered the sect late at night and only followed Master to practice Tao techniques for half a year, I received the most care and attention. Master even passed on a tenth of his cultivation to me, and I have already made a great progress in the past few days.


    Seeing that my senior brother was fighting to his heart''s content, I held the wooden sword in my hand and quickly joined the battle. The mastiff I met in the beginning was extremely terrifying, and I was also a bit panicked.


    I calmed myself down and held the wooden sword in my hand as I rushed forward. Following the Tai Yi Technique that I had learned, I stabbed the wooden sword in my hand towards the vital parts of the Tibetan mastiffs. Under the guidance of the senior brother, two or three Tibetan mastiffs died under my sword.


    Within a few minutes, nearly half of the ten or so mastiffs were killed by Eldest Martial Brother and me. The rest are nothing to worry about.


    However, what made me puzzled was that in this desolate mountain, what kind of person raised such a ferocious beast? Could it be that there were people living in this old forest?


    Big Senior and I took care of each other, slashing our way through. Seeing that the number of Tibetan mastiffs that could stand was becoming fewer and fewer, but these things were really fierce, Big Senior and I also suffered some light injuries. Fortunately, it was winter, and the clothes we wore were thicker, so our injuries weren''t too severe.


    Eldest Senior Brother and I were also exhausted. Seeing that there were still six or seven Tibetan mastiffs surrounding us, after a while, these Tibetan mastiffs would be done with, we could also take our younger cousin away from here.


    When the Tibetan mastiffs saw us, they couldn''t help but feel a bit scared. After all, so many of their comrades'' corpses were lying on the ground.


    At this moment, the six or seven Tibetan mastiffs surrounded us two. They didn''t immediately make a move, but instead viciously bared their sharp fangs at us, letting out muffled growls.


    The Senior Martial Brother did not give these big guys a chance to breathe, after shouting loudly, he once again rushed towards those Tibetan mastiffs. His target was the biggest one, and the moment he appeared, he used his peach wood sword to cut open the chest of the Tibetan mastiff.


    His palm strike could even slice a rock into two. This mastiff''s head was definitely not as tough as a rock, so the mastiff fell to the ground, blood flowing from its mouth and nose as it died.


    My sword also charged towards the other mastiff and stabbed into its stomach. With a fierce slash, a huge hole was opened in the mastiff''s stomach and its intestines fell to the ground. However, the mastiff didn''t die; it let out a series of whimpers and finally died after a long while.


    After another three to four minutes, there were only two injured Tibetan Mastiffs standing in front of us. However, they didn''t dare to rashly attack us. They only stood not too far away, blocking our path as they continuously barked at us ¡­


    Why do I feel like these Tibetan mastiffs are trying to stall for time?


    Just as I was thinking this, just ahead of us, another large black dot appeared.


    The eldest senior brother obviously saw it and said to me with a cold expression, "Youngest junior brother ¡­" "We are probably going to die here today. They are a group. Just now, they used these Tibetan mastiffs to stall for time. The real trump card is yet to be revealed. Look, they have arrived ¡­"


    Those people were very fast. A large area of black fog had once been moving towards us in an aggressive manner.


    The two Tibetan mastiffs saw that someone was coming, so they barked at us for a while before running towards the group.


    With so many of them here, it''s already too late for us to run. Behind us are cliffs, and only death awaits us if we jump down, so there''s only one path left for us, and that is to carve out a path of blood so that we can leave this place alive.


    However, there were quite a few black-clothed men among them. It was unknown if any of them were powerful enough to fight their way out.

 C94

    However, we have already been forced onto a path of no return. No matter how difficult the road ahead is, we still have to brace ourselves and continue forward.


    Eldest senior brother and I stood together, one sword and the other, our bodies covered in bloodstains.


    Not long after, that group of people appeared in front of us and surrounded us.


    A middle-aged man with a beard was walking in front. He was dressed in black, his eyes were like torches, his face was gloomy, and his temples were puffing out as he walked. From a glance, one could tell that this man was not an ordinary person; he was either an extremely powerful practitioner, or a profound cultivator.


    He had learned Tao techniques from his master for more than half a year. Although he didn''t learn much, it still increased his ability by a lot.


    The middle-aged man first lowered his head to look at the scattered corpses of the Tibetan mastiff and his face immediately darkened. He nodded and said, "Not bad, looks like you have some ability. Not only did you hit my people, but you also killed quite a number of the vicious corpse dogs I raised.


    As he spoke, the man lifted his head and looked in our direction. His eyes were like broken glass, flickering with a murderous light, as if he was ready to kill at any moment.


    Under this person''s overbearing pressure, I was slightly scared, but the eldest senior brother said without fear, "Who are you asking me about? I still want to ask you, what are you doing? Why did you kidnap my younger brother? Are you not afraid of the law?"


    The middle-aged man looked up and laughed, as if he had heard something ridiculous, and said after laughing: "I have lived for most of my life and have never known what is royal law, as long as I want to do something, there is nothing I can''t do. I had wanted to leave you with a complete corpse, but since you guys are not cooperating, I will kill you and feed you to the dogs."


    Since he dares to kidnap people, he definitely has the guts to kill people. Furthermore, those mastiffs must have been raised by him just now, he released so many mastiffs that surrounded us, from the very start he didn''t intend to let us live. If an ordinary person were to meet with so many mastiffs, they would have already eaten to the point where not even their bones would remain.


    The thought of having to feed a corpse to a dog after death filled me with a lingering fear.


    This kind of death was too cruel.


    While the middle-aged man was speaking, I took a glance behind him. There were quite a few people who had come this time, at least thirty to forty people. All of them had large swords in their hands, and each of them had a fierce-looking face.


    At this time, a person walked out from the crowd. It was the guy with the phoenix eyes whom we met at the beginning. He was the one who kidnapped my younger cousin.


    The guy with the almond-shaped eyes now looked extremely miserable. His face was bruised and bruised, and his face was still swollen. His eyes had been beaten into panda eyes. I almost didn''t recognize him.


    The appearance of this guy with the phoenix eyes must have been caused by my eldest senior brother. I don''t know if it was a prank or something, but he had been given a pair of panda eyes and gave a pair to someone else.


    The guy with phoenix eyes glared at the eldest senior brother and said while grinding his teeth at the middle-aged man, "Leave that wretched guy to me later. I will personally kill him!"


    He definitely wasn''t talking about anyone else, but the eldest senior brother by my side. Because most of the time, no one said I looked wretched, and only the eldest senior brother could call me that.


    The head senior brother saw that there were so many people, so he would definitely not be able to beat them. He rolled his eyes and winked at me before chuckling, "My friends from the martial arts world, everyone is here to mess around. Aren''t we supposed to be reasonable? As for the people who hit you and the people who killed your dogs, they were forced to do so. Furthermore, we did not have any ill intentions, and were only thinking of saving them. Even though we did hit your people, we did not do any harm to them, and they were not even heavily injured right? "


    "As the saying goes, do what you can and let the martial arts meet each other. How about this, we are a misunderstanding. I will take him away and compensate you. How about we be friends?" The Eldest Senior Brother said in a low voice.


    However, these people were obviously not reasonable people. After the eldest senior brother had talked so much, the middle-aged man then said in a gloomy voice, "Cut the crap. Since today you are all going to die, I can give you a choice. Are you going to do it yourself, or do you want us to kill you?"


    The eldest senior brother raised his eyebrows and instantly became vicious. He said in a gloomy voice, "Don''t push me too far. We two martial brothers are not easy to bully. Even if we are all dead today, we will not let you get away with it. We will drag a few people down with us!"


    "Alright then!" This old man wants to see just how capable you are! " The middle-aged man took out two short sabers and hacked towards the Eldest Brother as soon as he finished his words.


    The Eldest Senior Brother let out a cold snort and started fighting with the middle-aged man with the peach wood sword.


    The speed of these two people was extremely strange. They were both extremely fast. As their weapons clashed against each other, the sound of clanging weapons against each other could be heard.


    As the eldest senior brother fought with the middle-aged man, he said to me, "Youngest junior brother, hurry up and think of a way to bring my younger cousin away. Don''t worry about me ¡­"


    "Is it that easy to leave?" The phoenix eyes that had been beaten into panda eyes all turned into panda eyes. With a wave of his hand, the thirty to forty black-clothed men behind him raised their machetes and charged towards me. These men in black were all average, and each of them had their own methods. Not long ago, I had put so much effort into dealing with three men in black, but now the number of people has suddenly increased by ten times. How could I deal with them?


    However, my younger cousin is right behind me. I cannot retreat, even if I die, I have to stand in front of him.


    At this moment, the sun is shining brightly, and I can see that all of their faces have a murderous look on them. I think that I shouldn''t be lenient towards them now, if it''s not their death, then it''s our death. Just like what eldest senior brother said, even if they knew that they were going to die, they would still drag a few people down with them!


    With a loud shout, I sent my Qi deep into my Dantian. The true energy that wasn''t very abundant in my Dantian diffused throughout my entire body and gathered in my hand that was holding the sword.

 C95

    The battle of life and death was about to begin!


    At this moment, I focused all of my attention on the Three Revolutions Thousand Lightning Strikes on the Date Sword that Grand Master had passed down in my hands, and countless scenes instantly gushed out from my mind. In the past half year, the martial arts that Master and Eldest Senior Brother had taught me about the Yin Yang Dao Scriptures, as well as the martial arts of the inner and outer forces, quickly flashed through my mind. Every move, every point, countless fatal acupoints, and in addition, the inner strength in my dantian continuously gushed into my hand.


    Kill!


    With a sudden thought, I felt that I had found some kind of aura. Master''s 10% of the cultivation level that he taught me was activated quite a bit in this moment of life and death.


    A black-clothed person hacked towards my head with a large blade. It was extremely fast, but in my eyes, it suddenly became a slow motion. Before his blade could land, the sword in my hand immediately arrived and stabbed towards his chest.


    That person widened his eyes in disbelief. He was unwilling to accept this outcome, but soon after, I sent out another kick and kicked his lower abdomen, sending him flying.


    In this kick, I used a great amount of strength. I used almost all of my strength. The black-clothed man''s body flew out upside down, crashing into the crowd.


    I followed the black clothed man who was sent flying and caught up. With a sweep of my sword, I cut two people''s throats in a row. Fresh blood spurted out.


    At this moment, all of my thoughts were on the sword. In the beginning, what I was worried about, what I feared, were all thrown to the back of my mind.


    I''ve never killed anyone before, and I know that killing someone is worth it.


    So, I had no choice but to kill. As for what would happen in the future, I did not care about that at all. I would start a massacre. If it wasn''t you, then it was me.


    The smell of fresh blood immediately spread in the air, deeply stimulating the original violent feelings in my heart. My eyes only contained fresh blood and everyone''s vitals.


    The sword in my hand is the scythe in the hands of Death. Every time I swing my sword, the lives of one or two people will end with my sword.


    At this moment, I don''t know why my body is so fast, or why my every sword is so precise.


    Perhaps the Gui Sha in my body is causing trouble, because its resentment hasn''t dissipated yet, and is using my body to start a massacre. Or maybe it''s my master''s 10% cultivation that exploded in my body, allowing me to have godly assistance at this moment.


    In short, with a single step, I killed ten of them, and seven or eight of them fell in a pool of blood from my charge. Fresh blood once again stained my clothes.


    I think that my eyes must be blood-red at this moment. I smell the blood, which makes me unable to control myself, as if this kind of feeling makes me yearn for it. I can''t wait to see the scene of the sword chopping flesh and blood flying everywhere.


    At this moment, I was acting too bravely. Many people''s corpses fell below me. Those people who were originally charging towards me had terrified expressions on their faces. They all retreated, not daring to move forward.


    After I had killed many people, I felt a wave of weakness spread to my body.


    At this moment, it took a long time to find them, but someone found them. Soon after, they madly chased after them, and after a great battle, they encountered a dozen or so Tibetan mastiffs chasing after them. Those Tibetan mastiffs didn''t kill them all, but a large group of black-clothed men soon caught up.


    That night, I didn''t have a moment to catch my breath. I had been running at a high speed, and now that I had stopped, I felt really tired.


    There was blood constantly dripping from the Three Revolutions Thousand Year Date Sword and even though I was tired, I pretended that nothing had happened. I coldly looked at the black-clothed people and said: "Who else?"


    No one replied to my shout. Instead, everyone took a few steps back.


    Right now, I am a fiendish demon. Whoever comes first dies.


    They were scared.


    When I turned my head to look, I saw that eldest senior brother had forced the middle-aged man to retreat with a single sword strike. He formed a few weird hand seals and chanted a long string of incantations, forming a single breath at once. After which, he stomped on the ground with both of his feet and a layer of golden light appeared on his body.


    I''ve seen this move before in the residence of Hua Man Lane, 44. This is our sect''s special technique.


    The Eldest Senior Brother was also being forced into a corner. He was certainly not a match for the middle-aged man, so he had no choice but to use his big move.


    The Eldest Senior Brother held the peach wood sword in his hand and shouted before charging towards the middle-aged man.


    However, he quickly reacted and retreated a few steps. Then, he took out three paper men from his body and threw them on the ground. Then, he made a few hand seals and quickly chanted an incantation.


    In the blink of an eye, a magical scene appeared, but the three paper men suddenly started emitting a dense black smoke. In the blink of an eye, the three paper men stood up, dressed in iron armor, holding onto long spears and sabers.


    The senior monk was abnormally brave, but the heavenly soldiers that the three paper men had transformed into were also very powerful. They trapped the eldest brother in the middle, preventing him from advancing or retreating.


    This middle-aged man''s cultivation level was higher than the Eldest Senior Brother to begin with, yet he produced another three paper puppets. My Eldest Senior Brother was unable to withstand this and was forced to retreat several steps back.


    At this moment, the black-clothed men who were standing opposite me reacted and charged towards me once more.


    I turned my head and started to fight with the men in black.


    This time, I did not have the previous ferocious ending. I was no longer a one-hit kill, but instead, I was heavily surrounded and trapped in a very dangerous situation.


    I killed two more people in a row, but I was also cut several times on my body. Especially my back.


    Just when I was at the peak of my battle with the group of men in black, I suddenly heard a blood-curdling screech coming from behind me, giving me a fright. I hurriedly turned my head to look, only to see Eldest Senior Brother being stabbed in the chest by the middle-aged man, before he landed a kick in Eldest Senior Brother''s chest.

 C96

    "Eldest Brother!" My heart stopped at this moment, and my mind went blank.


    The eldest senior brother had been cut in half by someone and then fell down the cliff.


    I had a look just now and it was a bottomless abyss. How could I survive a fall?


    I thought that since eldest senior brother could hold on, I should be the first one to fall. However, I never expected that the middle-aged man would be so powerful that he could knock my eldest senior brother off the cliff.


    While I was still in a daze, someone cut me once again. I came back to my senses and used my sword to cut that person''s throat. Blood splattered all over my face.


    I was unable to describe my current sorrowful mood. As I called out for my eldest senior brother, I turned my grief into power. This group of beasts actually killed my eldest senior brother. I will never let them off!


    Today, everyone here must die and pay with their lives for my eldest senior brother''s death.


    However, today, because of my matter, eldest senior brother actually lost his life. I should not have asked eldest senior brother to come back home with me for the new year. My heart was filled with regret and sadness, and I brandished the wooden sword in my hand into a wave of sword light. I could only constantly chop and kill to constantly let other people''s blood splatter on my body in order to quell the anger in my heart.


    KILL, KILL, KILL!


    These people must die!


    I don''t know how many people I killed or how many times I was cut by people, but at the moment I went insane, the black clothed man who knocked me down the cliff appeared behind me. He quickly reached out his hand and struck the back of my head, and my world immediately darkened as he fell face first onto the ground.


    It was over. The moment I closed my eyes, I felt a sense of relief. It was as if I had died, so that my heart would not ache so much.


    Darkness, all around me is darkness, but there''s a special pain in my body, it''s pain that proves I''m still alive in this world.


    I opened my eyes and found myself in a dark room, dark and damp, like a cell. I moved my body, all of it aching, and heard the clatter of iron chains.


    I raised my hand and found that there was a long chain on my hand, while the other end of the chain was nailed to the wall. Not only that, my ankle was also tied to the chain, and both my legs were tied up.


    When I looked at my own body, I found that all the large and small wounds had already been treated and simply bandaged.


    Where am I now, captured alive?


    When I thought about what happened at the last moment, my heart hurt like a knife was being twisted. Before I was knocked out, I personally saw the Eldest Senior Brother being cut by the middle-aged man before he was kicked to the bottom of the cliff. With how deep the cliff is, falling down there would definitely cause his body to break into pieces.


    This isn''t a Jin Yong television show, all the protagonists are fine even if they fall off the cliff, and there''s even some fortuitous encounters, if it''s not a lake below, then I must have met some peerless master, I think eldest senior brother fell down very miserably, and I saw eldest senior brother was already injured a lot of times.


    How should I explain this to my master and little senior sister? If they knew that my eldest senior brother had died, they would definitely be even more upset than me. After all, my eldest senior brother had spent the most time with them.


    But then I thought, I was completely unnecessary, I don''t even know where I am right now, maybe I''ll be killed in a moment, I don''t even have the chance to go tell my master about these things.


    Right, I suddenly remembered something else. I don''t know where my little cousin is right now, or if he was brought over by those black-clothed people.


    This time, Big Senior is dead. My little cousin and I were also captured by these people. We didn''t bring him back, and in fact, we were also captured.


    I sat cross-legged on the ground and started to randomly search my body. Other than the tattered clothes I was wearing, I had nothing else. The phone, wooden sword, and some change I had brought were probably all taken away by those black-clothed people.


    Now I was really a loner, waiting for my destiny.


    At first my surroundings were so dark that I couldn''t see clearly, but after a while I realized that I could see a little farther, that the first thing I saw was a dark passage with an oil lamp hanging on the wall.


    However, the oil lamp was quite far away from me, and the light was already very weak.


    I took a few steps forward, causing the iron chain to clank loudly. In the dim light of the night, I looked out through the prison like room. Suddenly, I saw a prison opposite mine. There seemed to be someone sitting inside.


    I really wanted to know where this place was, so I called out to the person in the prison in a low voice, but he acted as if he didn''t hear me, completely ignoring me.


    Thus, I raised my voice again and shouted twice. This time, the person in the cell opposite replied me. He only moved his body a little and curled into the cell, as though trying to stay away from me for fear that my voice would disturb him.


    What''s wrong with this guy? Why is he still ignoring me? We should all take care of each other.


    Just when I was about to open my mouth to yell again, the sound of footsteps came from the corridor. I stopped shouting and returned to my original spot, sprawled out on the ground.


    Not long after, the sounds of footsteps came closer and closer. Soon, they arrived at my cell. I didn''t know what they used to knock on the bars of the cell door. They said lazily, "The meal is starting ¡­"


    Then, as if I threw something towards me, I turned around and saw two dry steamed buns.


    At this moment, I saw a man in black carrying a large basket and throwing some steamed buns towards the cell opposite us. At this moment, the people in the cell opposite us suddenly stood up, and I could clearly see that there wasn''t just one person in the cell opposite us, but four to five people had all jumped up to grab some steamed buns.


    He looked like a wolf that had starved for days. He even almost started fighting over the steamed buns.


    So it turns out that I live in a single room, so this treatment is better than theirs.

 C97

    However, I realized that when they were fighting over the steamed buns, their hands and feet weren''t tied with iron chains, so why did they tie me up?


    It seems that I am currently the target of special attention. I don''t know how much time has passed since I was knocked unconscious, but my heart is unable to calm down for a long time.


    At the same time, I thought about many other things, including my poor little cousin. Right now, he doesn''t know where he is being held in, nor do I know what they are planning to do to bring my little cousin to this place.


    At the same time, I thought about my parents and the people in the village. It''s good now, my little cousin couldn''t be found, my eldest senior brother''s fate is unknown, and together with my little cousin, I was caught in a place that even the ghosts don''t know.


    This place must be very hidden, and ordinary people wouldn''t be able to find it. Even if the people from the village were to find this place, they wouldn''t be able to do anything about it. I actually hope that they don''t find this place.


    As for his Master and his little Senior Sister, he didn''t know how they were feeling right now. If they knew that their eldest senior brother had died, what kind of mood would they have?


    I don''t even dare to think about it.


    In short, my mind was in a mess, and I couldn''t calm down no matter what. Compared to the pain in my body, the pain in my heart seemed to be even heavier.


    After sitting in this dark dungeon and thinking for a while, my stomach suddenly started growling. I''m really hungry, after looking at the two dry buns on the floor, I didn''t care if they were dirty or not, I just picked them up and started chewing them. After eating two steamed buns, I finally feel better, and can finally get half full.


    Afterwards, I rummaged around in the dungeon and found a broken bowl at the entrance of the dungeon. There was half a bowl of cold water in the bowl, making it look dirty.


    After I had eaten my fill and had nothing better to do, I sat cross-legged on the floor. After forming hand seals, I quickly entered a state of selfless cultivation.


    I don''t know when I''ll be killed, but I won''t give up until the very last moment. As long as I can find a chance, I will try my best to escape this damned place, and if I want to survive, I must maintain my physical strength. At any time, I must maintain my peak state, so that I can have the chance to strike back and escape ¡­


    Back then, I almost got killed by that Gui Sha. If it wasn''t for my persistence, I would have died a long time ago.


    I secretly encouraged myself, and continued to cultivate, consolidating my cultivation. After that day of vicious battle, I seemed to have experienced something related to the ''Yin Yang Dao Scripture'' that my master passed down to me, and the tenth of the cultivation that my master had transferred to me through an enlightened method. In that moment of life and death, I finally erupted, my sword would definitely kill, my moves would be ruthless, and my fingers would go straight to my vitals.


    However, what I could not understand was why they still wanted me to live even though I had killed so many of them. Why didn''t they kill me?


    My head hurts from thinking about it, so I stopped thinking about it and focused on my cultivation, waiting for the unknown to descend upon me. Maybe I will die, maybe I will be tormented, I can''t do anything now, the only thing I can do is wait.


    In this gloomy dungeon, there was no sun, no moon, no sun, so I didn''t have any sense of time. My magic tools and cell phones were all taken away by them, so I didn''t know how much time had passed.


    I''ve always been waiting for someone to come find me, or beat me up, or torture me until I feel like I''m better off dead, or even kill me directly, but no one ever comes. I seem to be forgotten by others, quietly living in this dungeon every day.


    During my stay here, the person opposite me in the dungeon would be escorted away by a few men in black every once in a while. The people in the dungeon would be as thin as firewood, with pale faces.


    At first, I thought I would be taken to some place I didn''t know, like them, but no one paid me any attention.


    After a period of time, the people in the dungeons would be sent back. However, when they were brought back, they looked even more haggard and couldn''t even walk anymore. They were directly dragged over and randomly thrown into the dungeon.


    However, as a cultivator, I could still feel the aura of life from them. They didn''t die, but they were very weak, and I didn''t know what these people were brought out for. In any case, every time they returned, they would only be left with half their lives.


    Since I was not in the village in the so-called Sun-Gathering Grounds, after midnight, my body would be taken over by the Ghostly Fiends in my body. I don''t remember anything that happened after midnight, but every day when I woke up, my head would hurt.


    In any case, this is a dungeon, so no one would care about me. No matter how much trouble I cause, no one would care about me. My limbs are bound by iron chains, so no matter how much I struggle, it''s useless.


    But when I woke up, the iron chains on the wall seemed to have loosened a little. I didn''t know if it was the ghost''s doing, but it wanted to escape.


    In the end, I was saved by my eldest senior brother and master, so it only had a quarter of the time to take advantage of my body. A few days ago, when it was 12 o''clock every day, it was knocked unconscious by my eldest senior brother, and it was unable to come out. In the end, it came to our village, that so-called ''gathering sun'' place, it even more so did not dare to come out.


    Just when I thought that I was about to die of old age in this prison, things suddenly changed. On that day, my prison suddenly opened. That fellow with a pair of phoenix eyes appeared before me with a few people.

 C98

    I was sitting cross-legged on the ground, cultivating, when I heard the sound of footsteps in the long corridor, and I immediately lay down on the ground, pretending to be asleep. I couldn''t tell people that I wanted to escape alive, and that would only increase their vigilance, so every time I heard someone coming, I pretended to be asleep, with my arms and legs spread out, giving off the feeling that I had given up all hope of my life.


    The door was opened and they quickly entered the cell. One of the men in black kicked me, who was sleeping on the floor, impatiently said, "Stop playing dead. Hurry up and get up. I''ll send you on your way today."


    After waiting for a long time, this day finally arrived. But after hearing this terrible news, I didn''t feel any deep despair. Instead, I felt a sense of relief. I knew that this day would come sooner or later.


    After that man in black kicked me, he started to pull the iron chains on my body. At this moment, another man in black said, "Old Pan, you be careful, this guy is a ferocious man. A few days ago he killed more than a dozen of our brothers.


    The guy with the iron chain laughed nonchalantly and said, "I don''t believe it. He''s like a dead dog being tied up by iron chains, do you think he can make a ruckus?"


    "Then you still have to be careful. I''ve never heard of a dog that bites, right? Look at him now. Maybe he''s holding something bad in his heart ¡­" That black-clothed man from before snickered.


    At this moment, the face of the fellow who touched the metal chain on my body tensed up. He turned to the other men in black beside him and said, "Then what are you all still standing there for? Why aren''t you all coming over to help?"


    With that said, the few men in black immediately walked towards me. They pulled me up from the ground and controlled me.


    That black-clothed person took out ''what if'' and opened the lock on the iron chain on my hand. Very quickly, someone took out a short iron chain and locked my hands.


    After locking my hands, they undid the chain around my feet and replaced it with a shorter one to secure my feet.


    With this, I suddenly felt like I was being escorted to the execution ground to execute the execution.


    That''s right, I''m probably going to lose my life today.


    The guy with the red phoenix eyes didn''t say a word and just looked at me coldly. He held a dagger in his hand and pointed it at my chest. I thought he was going to kill me, so I couldn''t help but take a step back.


    "You''d better be honest. If you want to court death, I don''t mind sending you off immediately. Now, follow us!"


    As the kid with the phoenix eyes said that, I was pushed out of the cell by the other men in black.


    As I walked, the iron chains around me clattered. The guy with the phoenix eyes was walking in front, me in the middle, and a few men in black behind me. They all held sharp blades in their hands as they escorted me out of the long passageway.


    At this moment, I discovered that the tunnel was very long, and there were many cells on both sides of the corridor. There were many men and women with disheveled hair, and they were all dirty, so their appearances could not be clearly seen, but they all had one thing in common, and that was that they were all as thin as firewood, with expressionless faces and lifeless eyes. When I was pushed out of the cell by these men in black, no one raised their heads to look at me.


    I think they''ve been here for a long time. I can feel the numbness and indifference in their expressions, and maybe if I stay here for a long time like them, I''ll be like them ¡­


    Other than being numb to it, there was a deep sense of despair.


    We''ve been walking for a long time, and I can''t even count how many people are in these cells anymore. I don''t even know where they got them from, or if they were people like my little cousin, robbed from all over the place.


    If not, I can''t figure out why they''re locked up in a place like this.


    After walking out of the tunnel, the guy with the phoenix eyes kept walking forward, then turned around a few corners, and the environment inside quickly changed, it was a gigantic cave that had been converted into a dungeon, the mountain above my head still had some stalactites, and even the road was sometimes wide and sometimes narrow, and there were also a few black-clothed men guarding the path at intervals, with sharp blades in their hands. As these black-clothed men pressed against me, they didn''t even look at me, it was obvious that they were used to this kind of thing, and did not find it strange at all.


    After walking forward for a distance, I was pushed into a large hall by the black-clothed men.


    After entering the hall, he was shocked by the scene in front of him.


    The hall was brightly lit with huge braziers in all directions. I didn''t know what fuel was in the brazier, but the blazing flames made the room dim. Soon after, I saw that there were a lot of people standing in the hall.


    Some of these people were black-clothed, while the other part were prisoners imprisoned in those cells.


    They stood quietly in the hall like me, but they were not shackled.


    I was the last one to be brought in, so I was last, wondering what was going to happen next.


    The entire hall was filled with a solemn atmosphere, so heavy that it was difficult to breathe.


    Far away, through the dense crowd, I saw a huge altar at the very front of the hall. Under the altar, there was a pile of human skulls, forming a triangle.


    When I saw this situation, my heart trembled. With so many skulls, there should be at least a few hundred people. Where did they get these skulls? Could it be fake?


    But I don''t think so. The skulls look real.


    Right behind that altar, there seems to be a rectangular pool. I don''t know what it is used for, but above the pool, there is a huge cauldron. That cauldron is ancient, and from a glance, I can tell that it isn''t a product of the modern era.


    The crowd moved forward bit by bit, and I was pushed around by the men in black behind me.

 C99

    Even now, I haven''t been able to figure out where I really am. I''ve even been in this cave for a few days and nights. The atmosphere here is very mysterious, depressing, and depressing. It makes me flustered.


    There were still a lot of walking corpses in front of me. They all slowly moved forward, almost every few minutes.


    There seemed to be a few other people standing at the bottom of the altar, and I could not see their faces clearly due to the flickering flame, but there was one person whose figure was especially familiar to me, it seemed to be the middle-aged man who had knocked the eldest senior brother down the cliff. I would never mistake this person, even if he turned into ashes.


    The moment I saw him appear here, my heart ached for him, and after that, anger burned in my heart. I gritted my teeth in hatred. If it wasn''t for the various iron chains on my hands and feet, I would have rushed forward and bit him to death with my teeth.


    It is he who killed my eldest senior brother, and my hatred for him is absolutely irreconcilable.


    There were a few people standing beside the middle-aged man who killed my eldest senior brother. He looked quite old, and there was also a man with a white beard wearing a wide black robe.


    Actually, everyone in the hall was very strange, including the black clothed men and the zombie-like prisoners.


    My eyes were staring coldly at the middle-aged man, filled with killing intent. The middle-aged man seemed to be talking to the people beside him, but they were too far away for me to hear a single word.


    Perhaps because my gaze was too vicious, the middle-aged man who was staring at me felt uneasy. He suddenly raised his head and looked in my direction. His gaze was cold as he glanced in my direction.


    I subconsciously withdrew my gaze and hid my figure within the crowd.


    This kind of insight is very similar to a person''s sixth sense. For example, if you walk on the street, and there''s someone behind you all the time staring at you, then you will clearly feel that someone is looking at you at this moment, causing you to feel very uncomfortable. When you turn around, you will find that there really is someone looking at you from behind.


    This was the so-called sixth sense. As a cultivator, the sixth sense would become even stronger, especially when it came to people with profound cultivation bases. Even if you looked at him with your eyes out of ill intentions, he would be able to detect it.


    This middle-aged man killed my Senior Brother who had cultivated for more than twenty years. Thus, it can be seen that his cultivation is not ordinary, and it is even more so not something that a newbie like me can compare with. In front of such a strong enemy, I must avoid his attack and try to let myself die a little later.


    Very quickly, the middle-aged man retracted his gaze and continued to speak in a low voice to the old man with the white beard.


    I finally let out a sigh of relief and obediently stood at the back of the crowd as I slowly moved forward.


    More than an hour had passed, I estimated that the number of people in front of me had decreased by half. I didn''t know where they had gone to. At this moment, I was getting closer and closer to the terrifying altar.


    At this moment, when I raised my head and looked again, I could already clearly see the scene on the altar. There was a person walking at the very front, and was pulled to the altar by two men in black. One of the men in black took out an iron pipe and inserted it into the man''s arm.


    When the blood flow slowed down, the man in black pulled the iron pipe out. The man who had bled out had collapsed on the ground and was being dragged to the back of the altar. No one knew where he had gone to.


    Seeing this horrible and bloody scene, I didn''t know what they were doing, but I was terrified to the extreme.


    They were giving blood and injecting it into the blood pool. Were they conducting a sacrifice? Or were they cultivating some kind of evil art?


    However, no matter what, this sort of method was still a bit too ruthless. It simply reached a level that could make one''s hair stand on end.


    The crowd was still moving slowly. One by one, they were brought to the pool of blood to let out the blood and then taken away.


    These people were completely silent. Even though their blood vessels had been cut open, they didn''t make a sound. They were so numb that they were like dead people ¡­


    Even though there were a lot of people ahead of me, there were always times when I would arrive. Very quickly, as the last person I was, I was revealed in front of everyone''s eyes.


    The two men in black beside me pulled me toward the altar and up the stairs.


    When I stood at the top of the stairs and finally saw the scene in the rectangular pool, I couldn''t help but be dumbstruck. That huge rectangular pool was filled with dark red blood and was still emitting heat. There was something in the pool that looked like boiling water.


    When I saw the pool of blood, I felt dizzy and nauseous, as if I wanted to vomit.


    How many people''s blood was needed to fill such a huge pond? Just how crazy were these people?


    Before I could react, the man in black beside me grabbed my chain-link hand and pulled it towards me. Then, he picked up the metal pipe with a sharp point and was about to insert it into my blood vessel.


    I thought that my blood was about to flow out from the hole in the metal pipe and fall into the pool. I even closed my eyes.


    At this time, an energetic voice sounded out, "Wait a moment!"


    My hands were released by the man in black. I opened my eyes and looked towards the person who spoke, only to see that the person who spoke was an old man wearing a black robe, this person had a huge hawk nose, a full face of wrinkles, white beard, white hair, and a piercing gaze.


    The hook-nosed old man stretched out a finger and pointed it at me. He asked indifferently, "This person was caught a few days ago?"


    The middle-aged man who killed my eldest senior brother cupped his hands and said respectfully, "That''s right, it''s this kid. He came with another person and even killed more than a dozen of our disciples. This is considered a good move. He''s been kept in the dungeon for the past few days, so he didn''t kill him immediately."

 C100

    The hook-nosed man nodded and looked at me before saying indifferently, "In that case, this person is still someone with a bit of a cultivation base. He can kill so many of us in one breath, so why not do this and keep him here first. If we are unable to complete the blood sacrifice, then we can bring him up. His blood is ten times better than ordinary people''s. "


    "Helmsman... Originally, this kid had another person by his side, but that person was so fierce that even I couldn''t handle him. I forced my subordinate to use all of his skills, which was why I was able to cut him down and kick him down the cliff. I originally wanted to capture him alive ¡­ "It''s just a pity ¡­"


    The man named ''Branch Lord'' frowned and said, "Emissary Li, it''s fine even if you can''t get him alive, but you can still get him dead. Didn''t you send someone to the bottom of the cliff to search for his corpse?"


    Li Youcai said innocently, "Helmsman, your subordinate went down to search, but we didn''t find that person''s body. There are only some bloodstains on the ground. I''m guessing that the beast took the body and ate it ¡­"


    The hook nose shook his head regretfully, then said: "Alright then, let''s start the blood sacrifice now ¡­"


    When I came down, my heart was heavy. Originally, I still had some hope for the survival of the eldest senior brother, but who would have thought that this guy called Envoy Li right actually sent people to the bottom of the cliff to find my eldest senior brother. He said that there was only a pool of blood on the ground.


    I don''t know what these people do either. Their clothes are weird, and their speech and actions are weird. I have never heard of them calling each other ''Red Flower Society'', let alone calling each other ''Church of the Qing Dynasty''.


    I was quickly led off the altar by the two men in black. At the moment, I didn''t have any expression on my face, as I wanted to see what they were up to.


    After a while, another person was brought up from the corner of the hall. When my eyes met this person, I could not help but get excited, and even my body started to tremble a little, because I saw that the person they were escorting was my younger cousin Liang Liang.


    At this moment, he was wearing only a pair of underpants and was being carried by two men in black. I noticed that my younger cousin''s expression was a little dull as he was being pulled forward like a zombie by those people. Although he was not wearing any clothes, his body was covered in different kinds of runes which were completely different from the ones I knew, revealing a sense of fierceness and ruthlessness. I don''t know why, but when I saw my younger cousin covered in runes being dragged up here, I felt an inexplicable fear in my heart.


    Very soon, my little cousin was brought to my side and placed under the altar. At this moment, I could no longer remain calm and shouted at my little cousin, "Shining! Wake up, I''m your cousin Tian Luo ¡­ "


    However, the little cousin did not respond. He still had that blank and blank look on his face. It was unknown what they had done to him.


    I had just shouted out those words when my lower abdomen was severely punched by someone. The pain caused me to immediately lower my waist, to the point that cold sweat was seeping out of my body.


    "Be more honest, don''t talk anymore. If you scream again, I''ll cut off your tongue!" a man in black beside me said fiercely.


    After that, his younger cousin was carried up to the altar and stood beside the blood pool. The hook-nosed Branch Lord waved his hand and his younger cousin was thrown into the huge blood pool.


    Looking at this scene, my heart felt as though it had been stabbed by a knife. I couldn''t control my emotions any longer. My body swayed and I broke free of the two men in black who were controlling me and ran towards the altar.


    I called out to my younger cousin, trying to rescue him from the pool of blood. I didn''t know what they were trying to do with my younger cousin, but I felt that my younger cousin was in danger. I felt terrified just thinking about how he was thrown into a pool filled with blood.


    Due to the sudden incident, coupled with me recuperating in the past few days and accumulating some inner strength, I was able to break free all of a sudden. The two black clothed men were unable to react in time.


    I ran all the way up to the altar and looked at the huge blood pool. I saw that the blood pool was continuously bubbling with huge bubbles, like boiling water, and the smell of blood was extremely rich. I stood at the edge of the blood pool and was dumbfounded at that moment, because I did not see my younger cousin, he had already sunk into the pool of blood. I was thinking, should I jump into the pool and fish my younger cousin out?


    I can swim a little, but I''m afraid of swimming in this pool of blood.


    The iron chains on my body were pulled by someone, causing me to fall to the ground. With a tug, I fell off the altar, and after I fell down, I even knocked over the skulls at the sides of the altar. At that moment, I felt that they were real.


    These are monsters who kill people without blinking. I think my little cousin will die.


    He is the child of my second uncle, the relative I grew up with. I can''t quite accept such an outcome.


    I watched helplessly as Eldest Senior Brother fell off the cliff and died. I also saw my younger cousin thrown into the pool of blood as a sacrifice for the Blood Sacrifice.


    This was the most painful thing in the world. Looking at the people he was closest to, they all died horribly in front of him.


    After I was pulled down from the altar, a group of men in black clothes quickly came up and started beating me with their fists and kicks, cursing at me for a good while before stopping. These people''s attacks were very heavy, and the wounds that I had originally healed were also torn apart, my tattered clothes were soaked in fresh blood. It was really painful, I was almost beaten to death, and my consciousness also sunk into a short period of unconsciousness.


    My heart is bleeding. Why do you have to be so cruel to me? Why do I have to stand here and watch helplessly?


    Why am I so weak? Why am I being bullied?


    All this means I''m not strong enough.

 C101

    If I had Master''s powerful strength, then perhaps all of this wouldn''t have happened, and I wouldn''t have been able to watch my loved ones die tragically in front of me.


    At this moment, my face was covered in blood ¡­ I told myself not to faint, I opened my eyes wide and looked at everything that was happening, I wanted to engrave everything that was happening right in my mind, deeply imprinted it into my heart. If I, Shangguan Tianluo, could walk out of here alive, then I would definitely become extremely powerful, and one day, I would hold my Three Revolutions Thousand Lightning Strikes the Jujube Sword, and slaughter my way into this evil place, causing this place to be dyed with blood, to avenge my Eldest Brother and cousin.


    I swore silently in my heart that I would take revenge.


    A blood debt would be repaid in blood!


    I fell limply to the ground and saw the hook-nosed Branch Lord together with a group of people in black robes kneeling in front of the altar. They were incomparably respectful as they kowtowed towards the altar.


    For a good while.


    Only then did the hawk-nosed man lead the black-robed men to stand up once more.


    After they stood up, they started to form a circle, each of them holding something that looked like a walking stick, and chanting something loudly like a spell. It was like an incantation or a magic spell, and it kept on going on and on, sometimes high and strong, sometimes strong and sometimes powerful, sometimes soft and gentle. As they chanted these incantations, I seemed to sense that the surrounding area was going through an extremely scary fluctuation, and between heaven and earth, from all directions, terrifying powers were continuously surging towards the direction of the pool of blood.


    This power was too terrifying. In the face of this power, I was like a speck of dust, like an ant under a human''s feet. I was deeply shocked and terrified.


    When this frightening and shocking power arrived, everyone in the hall prostrated themselves on the ground and buried their heads deep in their hands. No one, including me, dared to raise their head to withstand this mysterious power.


    It was unknown how much time had passed before this surge of energy gradually weakened.


    A powerful and resounding voice echoed in my ears. I opened my eyes and looked up, only to see that the hook-nosed old man had suddenly stood up. He raised the magic staff in his hand and shouted, "Come back ¡­" King, return ¡­ We are willing to submit ourselves at your feet and be your subjects, willing to give our lives for you. We have waited for this moment for a long time, for this moment, we have paid a lot of lives just for the birth of a new life, a king who can lead me to glory ¡­ "


    Under the gaze of this old man''s longing and devout gaze, a large amount of blood immediately gushed out of the huge blood pool, boiling hot and boiling, countless bubbles bubbled out, and then burst apart. Right at this time, the large cauldron suspended above the altar hummed for a while, emitting a blinding blood-red light, and a blood-red light quickly spread down from the cauldron and enveloped the blood pool. The blood in the blood pool continuously churned, and soon after, I saw a miraculous scene, where my younger cousin suddenly emerged from the blood pool.


    He was covered in blood as if there was a giant invisible hand supporting him underneath the pool of blood. Then, his bright body floated up into the air, enveloped by the blood-red light, and his blood fell down into the pool of blood. His body slowly started to spin in the air, and the huge cauldron above his head continued to emit buzzing sounds.


    Then, a round bead flew out from the cauldron and entered my little cousin''s head.


    At this moment, my little cousin suddenly opened his eyes and cried out in pain, his entire body trembling violently.


    "Bright ¡­" I let out a weak cry that seemed to be audible only to myself. I was really too weak at the moment.


    My heart hurts, I don''t know what happened to Bright, he can shout now, he can move, does that mean he''s still alive?


    After sinking into the blood pool alone for such a long time, how could he still be alive?


    Even if they were underwater for four or five minutes, a living person would have drowned.


    I wanted to get up and rush into the blood pool to save my younger cousin, but after working hard for a long time, I was still unable to move at all. Those people had attacked me too hard, to the point that there wasn''t a single part of my body that wasn''t in pain.


    They were looking forward to see what would happen to my younger cousin, but at this moment, my younger cousin suddenly stopped moving, frozen in midair, the blood-red light faded away, and all the drawn runes on his body also disappeared. Abruptly, my younger cousin''s body trembled, and the blood-red pillar that had just drilled into his head suddenly flew out from his head, returned to the huge cauldron, and then, my younger cousin fell back into the huge blood pool, causing a ball of blood to burst forth.


    "Aiya! You ruined my plans! Fishing that child out of the pool of blood! "


    The hawk-nosed old man said in a flustered manner, and soon, two men in black walked into the blood pool. Using a large hook, they stirred in the blood pool for a while, and then caught my younger cousin''s body, pulling him out of the blood pool. The two men in black dragged the unsuspecting younger cousin to the bottom of the altar, and threw him in front of the hawk-nosed old man.


    The hawk-nosed old man lowered his head to look at my younger cousin and snorted angrily. Then, he turned his head to look at the middle-aged man who had killed my Big Senior. This old man told you to capture a Four Suns ordered child from a place where the sun converges, yet you actually ruined such a simple matter. What in the world is going on?! "


    Li You Shi knelt on the ground and said with fear and trepidation, "Please don''t be angry, Branch Lord. This subordinate deserves to die ¡­" Your subordinate was indeed the one who observed the scene for a long time, and also learned of the child''s information. He was indeed the life of Four Suns, and your subordinate didn''t know how this ended up like this ¡­ It''s impossible for his body to merge with the soul inside the Spirit Recovering Cauldron. There must be something wrong with it, if not, this subordinate will go and search again to see if there are any suitable people ¡­ "


    "Today is a golden opportunity. If I miss it, I''ll probably have to wait another ten years ¡­ "By the time you get here, even the yellow flowers would have turned cold!" The hawk-nosed man said angrily again.

 C102

    Li Jun kowtowed repeatedly and begged for mercy, "Please don''t be angry ¡­" Your subordinate deserves to die a thousand deaths... "This subordinate doesn''t know which part went wrong, but this subordinate has already tried his best. Why don''t we think of another way and see if we can fix it in time ¡­"


    The hook nosed old man sighed and said dejectedly: "In order to find a suitable furnace substitute for the spirit of the Soul-Returning Cauldron, this old man has worked hard for ten years and spent a lot of effort. But today, because of your mistake today, all of my effort has been ruined, and next time, I will have to wait for another ten years.


    After speaking, the hook-nosed old man waved his hand and two men in black appeared. They split into two sides and pressed the Left Custodian Li on the ground.


    Without further ado, the hook-nosed man said fiercely: "Bring him to the blood pool and drain all his blood. Worship the gods!"


    "Yes sir!" The two men in black tied up Emissary Li and immediately escorted him in the direction of the blood pool.


    Li Jian struggled as he shouted, "Helmmaster, please spare our lives!" "Please spare me, Branch Lord, please give this subordinate another chance ¡­" "This subordinate will definitely not let this matter fall apart the next time ¡­"


    "You want another one? If you can wait, this old man won''t be able to wait ¡­ "Kill them all ¡­" The hawk-nosed man said coldly.


    As he spoke, the two men in black took out their sabers. From the looks of it, they wanted to wipe off Ambassador Li''s neck.


    Seeing this scene, he was inexplicably excited. This Envoy Li Right had killed my Eldest Brother. I didn''t think it would be his turn so soon. He deserved to die.


    Nothing good could be found in the mouths of these men.


    The death of this Messenger Li is just what I want.


    My eyes looked towards Envoy Li right. I was waiting for the knife to land on his neck. After the blood splashed, if he died, my eldest senior brother would be able to rest in peace.


    But just when the black clothed blade was about to fall down, Right Envoy Li suddenly shouted with his throat agape, "Helmsman ¡­" Don''t kill me yet... Your subordinate has thought of a solution ¡­ Perhaps the soul within the Spirit Recovering Cauldron will be revived today ¡­ "


    "Wait a minute!"


    Hearing the words of the old man with the hooked nose, the old man waved his hand and the blade in the black clothed man''s hand stopped at the neck of the old man.


    My heart sank again, like a boiled duck suddenly flying.


    He really didn''t know what tricks this Li Youcai could play.


    However, from the expressions and the words of these people, as well as the huge pool of blood and the cauldron suspended above my head, I seem to have analysed some things. That enormous cauldron is what they call the ''Soul-Returning Cauldron''.


    And they caught my little cousin because he lives in the same village as me, and I just found out that the feng shui in our village is a piece of land where the sun is gathered, and there are a small number of people who can stand out in this place and create a special destiny for the four suns, and I was one of them. What I didn''t expect was that my little cousin was the same as me, also for the four suns.


    They caught my little cousin for no other reason, it was to let the soul inside the Spirit Recovering Cauldron attach itself to my little brother''s body, to use it to rebirth.


    In this way, my Junior Brother''s soul would be erased and replaced by the spirit within the Soul Recovering Cauldron.


    But for some reason, this plan didn''t work. That soul didn''t possess the power of my younger cousin''s body.


    My younger cousin has already experienced such a terrifying incident at such a young age, and now it''s already hard to say if he is dead or alive. In the past few days, I have also experienced various kinds of strange and chaotic events, and managed to escape death a few times. This time, I have fallen into such a situation, I am definitely an exceptional person among unfortunate people.


    Just as I was thinking about these random things, Left Custodian Li had already been escorted back down by the two men in black and held him down in front of the hook nose.


    The hook nose coldly looked at him and said, "Tell me. If you don''t give this old man a reply today, I can guarantee that you will die in extreme pain. After killing you, you will feed your body to the dogs ¡­"


    Right Emissary Li nodded. He looked at his younger cousin who had just been pulled out of the blood pool and said in fear, "Just now ¡­ However, I don''t know what went wrong, and the divine soul within the Spirit Recovering Cauldron can''t possess it. But, there is not only one child who came here from the Sun Gathering Grounds, there is also a person here, and he is the child''s cousin. I think that he is also the child''s descendant, so I think that the Branch Lord should be able to interrogate him, and perhaps he might be able to substitute for the cauldron ¡­ "


    After saying that, that Left Custodian Li looked at me.


    I was originally lying on the ground pretending to be dead like a dead dog. When that Right Envoy Li looked towards me, my heart couldn''t help but tremble. I really wanted to go over and bite him to death.


    I am really unlucky, thinking that when I lived in that ghost house, Gui Sha wanted to devour my soul and take over my body. Before this matter was settled, I wanted to use my soul as a substitute for the spirit in the Soul Return Cauldron, this life of the four suns is too pathetic, could it be that my body was created for others?


    I was extremely furious and could only remain calm. I continued to lie on the floor and pretend to be dead.


    However, the hook nosed old man''s expression changed several times and he walked towards me. He lightly kicked me and said, "Little brat, wake up. Don''t continue playing dead. This old man knows that you''re awake ¡­"


    Damn, everything has been discovered!


    As expected of someone with a high cultivation. I turned to look at him.


    "Tell me about your birthday ¡­" he asked in an indisputable tone.


    I immediately turned my head and coldly replied, "Stop talking nonsense. You should just kill me. I won''t tell you."


    "Aiya! I think you must be tired of living. Since you want to die, that''s easy.


    After saying that, a black-clothed person kicked my body. This kick was extremely heavy, causing my body to roll in a circle. Just as the black-clothed person was about to make his move, the hook nose stopped him, "Stop hitting me. If you kill me, it won''t work ¡­"

 C103

    The black-clothed person scolded and dodged to the side. Only then, did I manage to escape death.


    At this moment, two other black-clothed men carried me up from the ground and faced the hook nose.


    That hook nose gave me a fake smile that made my entire body feel uncomfortable. After pondering for a moment, he said, "This old man will give you a chance. Are you going to say it or not?"


    "Why do I have to say that if I say it, I will be able to live? "What a joke, you guys better just kill me and save the trouble." I cast a sidelong glance at the man.


    "Good, you have guts! You''re not going to speak, right? This old man has the ability to make you speak. " Tell me, said the hook-nosed man, grabbing my arm, it''s like an iron pincer. At first I didn''t know what the old man was up to, but then I did.


    This old thing''s cultivation is so high that it makes one''s hair stand on end. When he grabbed onto my arm, he immediately sent a burst of power into my body, and my entire body felt like it has been electrocuted, immediately causing me to feel as if millions of ants were gnawing inside my body. The pain made me want to die, but even so, I didn''t even make a sound.


    The hook nose saw that I couldn''t hold on any longer, so he let me go. He grabbed my collar and angrily asked, "Are you really not afraid of death?"


    "Reverse..." "You guys will kill me sooner or later anyways. Isn''t it the same if I''m afraid ¡­" I said weakly.


    The hook nose glared at me, and I faced his gaze fearlessly. I''m not afraid of death, so what can I be afraid of?


    Besides, I, Shangguan Tianluo, am someone who has already died a few times.


    In the end, the hook nose had no other way. I couldn''t kill him, and I couldn''t get any words out of my mouth either.


    However, when his eyes swept across the unconscious bright light on the ground, he suddenly stopped. He stretched out his hand and took that bright and frail body in his hands, as if he was holding a rag doll. He asked me again, "You don''t have to say it, I''ll kill your brother if you don''t say it!"


    When I saw the brightness in his hands, my heart suddenly hurt. I can disregard my little life, but my little cousin can''t. That''s my second uncle''s life.


    However, looking at his little cousin''s current state, his chest had already stopped heaving. It didn''t seem like he was still alive. Could it be that this old man wanted to fool me?


    At that moment, I coldly laughed and said, "You''ve already killed my younger cousin and even threatened me with a corpse. Do you think that''s interesting?"


    The hook nose chuckled and said, "What if this kid doesn''t die?"


    After saying that, the hook nose slapped my little cousin''s chest three times. These three palm strikes were very light, and my little cousin''s chest produced a series of thumping sounds. After a while, my little cousin coughed dryly, spitting out a mouthful of blood and opening his eyes.


    I thought that my little cousin had been tortured to death by them. I didn''t expect him to still be alive. "Bright..."


    That little cousin of mine was even weaker than me, but after hearing my voice, he still raised his head and looked towards me. He called out softly, "Brother Tian Luo ¡­"


    It''s really hard to imagine how my little cousin was thrown into that huge pool of blood. He didn''t die even after sinking in for such a long time, and then he was enveloped by the blood light from the Soul Recovering Cauldron. Even after struggling for such a long time, he was still able to survive ¡­


    I wanted to say something, but the hook nose said, "I can let him live, but I can also let him die. Can we talk properly now?" "If you don''t listen, not only will I kill this brat, but I''ll also feed him to the dogs. Your fate will be the same as his ¡­"


    "Would you let my little cousin go if I told you everything?" I asked.


    The hook nose nodded, "Of course. If your fate is better than this kid''s, then this kid is useless. What''s the use of me killing him?"


    "Then how can I trust you? What if you kill my little cousin after I tell you everything?" I asked.


    The hook-nosed man narrowed his eyes, revealing a vicious look. He said in a gloomy voice: "Kid, do you still have a choice? "If you weren''t, I would''ve killed the two of you right now ¡­"


    My younger cousin was caught by him from the village, and his eldest senior brother also died by his hands. With a sudden plan in mind, I said, "I can say that but you have to agree to a condition of mine. First, you must kill this Li Youcai and show some sincerity ¡­"


    The hook nose was surprised for a moment and then turned his head to look at Li Xiu, who was immediately frightened and trembled. He begged, "Helmmaster ¡­" You can''t listen to this brat''s words. This subordinate has followed by your side for so many years, even if I didn''t do anything, I would still have to put in a lot of effort ¡­ "If you kill me like this, my brothers won''t accept it ¡­"


    Before Li Youcai could finish his sentence, the hooked nose man waved his palm and struck towards Li Youcai''s head. Li Youcai coughed out a mouthful of blood and his body went limp. He fell to the ground, dying on the spot.


    "Li Jian..." For the sake of our future, this old man can only sacrifice your life. You have also made a great contribution to our sect, and when Lord Protector revives, we will definitely prosper! " The hook-nosed man said as he looked at the dead body of Left Custodian Li.


    I didn''t expect the old thing to actually dare to kill people just because he said so. Furthermore, this person is his trusted aide, so it can be seen that this person is definitely not someone who doesn''t care what methods he uses.


    After killing Ambassador Li You, the hook nose immediately turned around and looked at me. He indifferently said, "You should be satisfied now. Why aren''t you telling me ¡­"


    My master had calculated my fate for me, and not only was it his fate, I was also a stranger at noon, not one minute more, not one second less, and that was the reason why he had accepted me as his disciple. If I told him about my life and death, then I would definitely sit in this cauldron and let my consciousness enter my body, then my soul would either be swallowed by the consciousness in the Soul Cauldron, or it would be squeezed out of my body.

 C104

    Once I cultivate to a certain degree, the benefits of Four Suns Fate will appear, making me invulnerable to ghosts and gods. But I feel that I won''t be able to wait for that day, my life is just prepared for those big fiends, and any stronger people would want to climb onto my body and use my body to revive themselves.


    But looking at this situation, I really don''t have any other choice. Either I die together with my little cousin, or I die together with him.


    No matter how I think about it, it''s better for me to die. Even though I feel that this old fellow might not necessarily be able to keep his word, I can only gamble on it.


    At that moment, after pondering for a moment, I told this old fellow my birth date.


    There was no need to think about it. The old man made some calculations and calculated my fate. He then laughed loudly and said, "Not bad, not bad ¡­" This is the real order of the Four Yang, the Yang and the Yang, the Sun and the Sun, the Sun, and the Sun. It is the order of the Four Yang, the Sun and the Sun, the Sun and the Sun, the Sun and the Sun, and the Sun, the Sun and the Sun, the Sun and the Sun, the Sun and the Sun, the Sun and the Sun, the Sun and the Sun, the Sun, the Sun and the Sun, the Sun, the Sun and the Sun, the Sun, the Sun, the Sun and the Sun, and the Sun.


    After saying that, the hook nose walked towards me and reached out his hand to touch my body. He pinched my bones so hard that it hurt. After touching it, he nodded his head and laughed.


    Speak, with a wave of this old thing''s hand, he made me pull out my clothes. With a few quick movements, he stripped me naked, leaving me with only a pair of underwear.


    Immediately after, someone brought up a clay pot filled with crimson liquid and even handed over a brush.


    I looked into the jar and wondered if it was filled with blood.


    Before I could understand what was going on, the hook-nosed old man stirred the brush in the jar and began to draw runes on my body. After the brush dipped the liquid in the jar, it landed on my body and felt a slight tingling sensation, as if the liquid had seeped into my skin.


    After a long while, that hook-nosed old fellow filled my body with runes and asked those black-clothed people to drag me towards the blood pool.


    I was stunned before I stopped and turned to look at the old man. "I hope that you keep your promise. If my younger cousin is unable to survive, I will kill myself for you."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll get someone to send this kid off later." That hook nose looked at me with a smile.


    Very quickly, I was escorted by the two men in black to the edge of the blood pool.


    Looking at the pool full of blood, my heart beats rapidly. Once I jump into the blood pool, when I come out again, I won''t be me anymore. It will be someone else''s soul that has entered my body.


    I don''t want to be like this, but I can''t help it.


    I turned my head to look at my younger cousin again, then looked at the hook nose. There was still a smile on his face as he nodded towards the two men in black. In an instant, two large hands slapped my back, and my body flew into the huge pool of blood.


    I closed my eyes and waited for my body to fall into the blood pool. My body tensed up.


    "Putong!" Finally, my body fell into the blood pool, the first feeling I had was that it was hot, the blood in the pool seemed to have been boiled, but it was very sticky, I kept sinking, and even opened my eyes, wanting to see what was in the pool. I thought that I would not be able to see anything in the pool, but I was wrong.


    After I entered the pool of blood, I quickly sank into it. I really wanted to see something that looked like an octopus''s tentacles move back and forth at the bottom of the pool like it was alive.


    His body felt very hot, and his skin felt as if it was being scalded.


    I tried to move my body, wanting to float upwards, but no matter how hard I tried, my body simply wouldn''t move upwards. I didn''t know if the blood was too sticky, or if there was some other arrangement in the pool, or if there was some kind of formation that maintained the pool.


    At the start, it was very hot, but after staying in the blood pool for a while, the hot feeling suddenly lessened and there was even some comfort.


    I don''t know how long it took, but I felt that it was a long time. When I first came down, I was holding in my breath, but now that I was a cultivator, my breath was long. It shouldn''t be a problem to persevere underwater for ten minutes.


    All of a sudden, I felt a suffocating feeling in my chest. I couldn''t hold on any longer, I felt like I was about to die.


    However, I didn''t dare to open my mouth. The moment I opened my mouth, there would definitely be a large amount of blood flowing into my nose and mouth. Just the choking noise was enough to choke me to death.


    Just when I couldn''t hold on any longer and was desperately trying to float upwards, an even more tragic thing happened. The octopus-like tentacles under the pool began to wrap around me, and their tentacles seemed to have dense teeth on them. Once they wrapped around my body, they would open their mouths and start chewing my flesh.


    Pain, it was too painful!


    When I opened my mouth, blood poured into my body, but strangely, after the blood entered my body, it did not choke me to death. The blood was like air, soaking into my lungs, and I was like a fish that could breathe under this pool of blood.


    What''s even more inconceivable is that those octopus-like tentacles started off as biting my flesh, but after chewing, they started to inject some stuff into my body. I immediately felt a very full feeling in my body, and even my dantian was filled with surging spirit energy.


    I couldn''t help but look at those terrifying octopus-like tentacles, which kept shaking and winding up around me. As they poured something unknown into my body, the tentacles began to wither like punctured rubber balls.


    Then I felt the huge pool of blood shake slightly, and waves of very powerful energy began to pour into it, and it shocked me so much I didn''t know what to do, and it reminded me of the scene after my little cousin fell into the pool, the hooked nose that the man in black had called the Branch Lord, and the group of people in black jumping about as if they were performing some grand ceremony.

 C105

    After I entered the blood pool, the strange ceremony would definitely start again. I felt the blood pool unceasingly churning and swaying, and my body would also sway back and forth along with the blood pool, and a surge of energy would enter the pool, and would continuously wash over my body, causing pain again. Every time this energy collided with my body, my sense of pain would increase by a bit, and I held my breath as I started using the cultivation method of the ''Yin Yang Dao Scripture'' to spread the spiritual energy throughout my entire body in order to resist the pain that seeped into my bone marrow.


    When I spread my spiritual energy throughout my body, the pain lessened a bit, but it was still very painful. However, if I didn''t try to block it, I would probably faint from two or three more of these attacks. I didn''t know what would happen next.


    Even if I die, I will persist until the very last moment, making a last stand against this kind of power.


    Right at this moment, I felt a warm sensation spreading out from my dantian, starting to spread through my eight extraordinary meridians into my entire body, helping me to resist wave after wave of attacks.


    That was why I didn''t faint from the pain.


    I think that the power in my dantian should be the tenth of the cultivation level that my Master taught me through the method of enlightening me, and the power in the top of my head should be the Gui Sha that has been hiding in my body all this time.


    Initially, this Gui Sha also wanted to take over my body, but I suppressed it with a Tao technique. However, it always wanted to take the opportunity to expel my consciousness and take over my body.


    The surging force became stronger and stronger. The tentacles on my body loosened their grip in an instant and I was pulled out from the pool by an unknown force. At this moment, I was extremely weak, but I didn''t faint like my little cousin.


    After all, compared to my younger cousin, my physical fitness is at least countless times better. What''s more, I''m still a cultivator.


    I saw my body floating in the air, the blood in my body was flowing towards the pool of blood. However, this was not my blood. The symbols on my body that were drawn by the hook nose were flashing slightly, giving off a golden light.


    I also saw that the hook nose was leading a group of black robed people as they prostrated themselves in front of me. Everyone in the hall was prostrating themselves on the ground with incomparable respect, waiting for the divine moment to come.


    Suddenly, a bloody light shot out from the huge cauldron above my head and enveloped me. This is the Soul-Returning Cauldron that they spoke of.


    I couldn''t tell what it was like to be enveloped by the snow-light from the Spirit Recovering Cauldron. When the blood came to my body, I felt as light as a feather, and all the pain in my body disappeared in an instant.


    Even my consciousness blurred for a moment.


    Soon after, I saw a bead slowly float out from within that bloody light. This bead was a lot smaller than ping pong ball, but it had a multicolored splendor to it. It revolved around my body.


    I think that this pearl should be the real body within the Soul Return Cauldron. Once this pearl enters my body, my consciousness will completely disappear. When thinking about this, I subconsciously wanted to struggle away from the pearl.


    However, my body couldn''t move at all. I could only watch as the seven-colored pearl came closer and closer to me.


    After it circled around me once, it suddenly stopped between my eyebrows and fiercely crashed into them.


    When this pillar entered my head, I felt as if my soul had been wrenched out of my body.


    In an instant, I fell into a bottomless abyss, sinking all the way down ¡­ It seemed endless.


    The instant I closed my eyes, I saw the Soul Return Cauldron above my head explode. Fragments smashed into the pool of blood, and a large amount of blood spurted out from the pool.


    The hook nose led a group of people to prostrate themselves before me. Afterwards, I felt a sharp pain in my head, and I couldn''t hold on any longer. Then, I fainted.


    After that, it was as if I had been in an endless darkness, unable to see the light or the end. I could only feel that I was still alive, walking aimlessly.


    Then I felt myself falling asleep again. There were three forces in my body, one of them extraordinarily powerful, suppressing the other two forces, but they didn''t give up and resisted with all their might.


    My body was like a battlefield. Three waves of energy were constantly fighting, causing me to be exhausted. Even my consciousness had become unstable.


    After an unknown amount of time had passed, I suddenly felt a chill between my brows and immediately, a piercing pain spread throughout my entire body. I abruptly opened my eyes.


    I saw the Gui Sha in the old house. At this moment, he was squatting in front of me and staring at me ¡­


    Where am I, dead? Why would a ghost appear here?


    After being frightened like that, I couldn''t help but move my body backwards, trying my best to stay as far away from Gui Sha as possible.


    Because the fear that the Demon Ghost brought to me was really too much. Thinking about everything that happened in that old mansion still made me break out in a cold sweat.


    "Don''t hide anymore ¡­" "It''s not like I can kill you ¡­" Gui Sha gave me a sidelong glance and said with a bit of bitterness.


    "You ¡­ You... "You ¡­ Weren''t you in my body? Why are you out now?" I asked in horror.


    "Someone chased me out. I''m afraid I''ll never be able to enter your body again ¡­" Gui Sha said with a hint of bitterness.


    "Who drove you out?" My head felt dizzy and I couldn''t react for a while.


    "There''s a powerful soul living inside your body, and it''s a hundred times stronger than me. After he went in, he chased me out. Luckily I ran away fast, or else I would have been devoured ¡­" Gui Sha said again.


    At this moment, images flashed through my mind. A huge pool of blood, a cauldron suspended above my head, an aquiline nose and a group of strange men in black robes. I was drawn with runes and thrown into the pool of blood.


    I remember now, I was used as a substitute for the cauldron, as my body was taken over by a single consciousness.

 C106

    That''s right, I am a substitute for the cauldron, and that powerful consciousness of mine is extremely strong, even chasing out the ghost fiend in my body, then how am I still alive?


    Had my consciousness not been swallowed up by that powerful consciousness?


    Thinking of this, I boldly asked Gui Sha, "Hello ¡­. Big sister Gui Sha ¡­ May I ask you a question? "


    Gui Sha hid in the corner and turned his head to look coldly at me. "Don''t call me Gui Sha. I have a name ¡­"


    At this moment, I carefully sized up the Ghostly Demon in front of me. In the old house, every time it appeared I would be scared half to death, feeling that it was very scary, how could I dare look at it like this? Looking at it now, this Ghostly Demon was really good-looking, with a oval face, big eyes, cherry lips, and exquisite facial features.


    At that moment, I coughed dryly and carefully asked, "Then what is elder sister''s name?"


    "Wang Xue''er ¡­" Gui Sha coldly replied.


    "En..." "Alright, Big Sister Xue''er, I just want to ask, why didn''t that powerful soul that entered my body devour my soul? Why am I still alive?"


    The corner of her mouth twitched as she sneered, "I''m not dead yet, but I''m not far from losing your soul. That powerful consciousness of yours hasn''t completely adapted to your body, and within three days, your soul will definitely be devoured by it. You just wait in peace ¡­"


    And it''s like this again. The guys who live in my body are each more powerful than the other, and even Gui Sha was pushed out. I really want to cry, why is my life so bitter?


    At this moment, I took a closer look at my surroundings and realised that I was still in the same cell as before. I wasn''t chained up and could move my entire body, but what made me even more surprised was that I was wearing a clean set of clothes.


    I stood up and looked me up and down. I flexed my muscles and found that everything was normal and nothing was out of the ordinary.


    I remember that previously, my body was riddled with wounds. Before I was captured here, my body was cut many times by the black-clothed men, and then in the hall with a pool of blood, I was beaten up by those black-clothed men.


    I rolled up my sleeves and looked. The wounds on my body had all healed, not even a scar. They were smooth and elastic, much better than my skin when I wasn''t hurt. What was going on?


    Gui Sha turned his head and looked at me, but he felt that my actions were a little strange.


    At this time, I asked Gui Sha, "Sister Xue''er, how long have I been unconscious ¡­"


    Gui Sha replied, "Today is the second day ¡­"


    My heart sank. I could only live for one more day, but what made me curious was why Gui Sha was still staying there. Thus, I asked, "Sister Xue''er ¡­ What are you doing here? I''m going to die tomorrow. Are you going to stay here and die with me? "


    Gui Sha glared at me and said, "Do you think I want to stay together with you? My soul has already become one with you, so if your soul dies, then I will also die with you. Furthermore, I won''t be able to stay too far away from you ¡­ "You can''t run away even if you want to. I can only die with you ¡­"


    Even if it had taken over my body, it would still be awkward for a woman''s soul to have a man''s body, but there''s nothing he could do about it. Encountering a unlucky person with a Four Suns body like me, an extremely rare opportunity like this, it wouldn''t stand a chance either.


    I walked closer to Gui Sha. Since Gui Sha is already dead, I have no fear of him. Furthermore, the Gui Sha at this moment isn''t scary at all.


    When that Gui Sha saw me approaching, he didn''t say anything. His eyes looked a little dazed.


    I stayed by its side and carefully asked, "Sister Xue''er, about that, do I still have any hope of surviving or not? Right now, we are grasshoppers tied to a rope. You have to think of a solution for me ¡­"


    Gui Sha firmly shook his head and said, "There''s no other way ¡­ "That consciousness is too strong. Yesterday, I already fought for it, but it''s impossible for me to fight against it. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be like this. I wouldn''t even be able to find a place to rest ¡­"


    I was about to say something when I heard footsteps in the corridor. Someone had arrived.


    Gui Sha also noticed something and suddenly disappeared in front of my eyes. I don''t know where he went.


    I didn''t know who it was, so I went back to where I was lying on the ground, sprawled out. After a while, the sound of footsteps came closer and stopped in front of the cell door.


    "Did he wake up today?" a high-spirited voice asked.


    This voice sounded very familiar, it should be that hook-nosed old man that the black-clothed man called the Branch Lord.


    "Reporting to the Branch Lord ¡­" He hasn''t woken up yet. Ever since he was brought here yesterday, he has been in this state ever since ¡­ This subordinate has seen it not long ago ¡­ "


    The hook nose replied, "After he wakes up, send some good wine and dishes over. Let him eat well and continue his journey. Tomorrow, at this evil time, the Lord Protector will be revived ¡­" "Haha ¡­"


    As he said this, the hook nose''s words were filled with uncontrollable joy.


    I was still lying motionless on the ground.


    After a while, the hook nose took a spin and then left.


    He walked for a long time, and I didn''t get up. A moment later, there was the sound of footsteps, as if something had been left at the door, and then I left again.


    After the sound of footsteps had gone far away, I got up and looked towards the door. There were a few dishes, a bottle of wine, and a few fragrant steamed buns.


    Seeing these things, I was overjoyed. I did not pretend to be dead as I quickly walked over and brought the food over.


    After starving for so long, I haven''t eaten anything proper. Now, I''m really hungry, even my chopsticks aren''t useful, so I directly grab the dish and feed it to my mouth. I even picked up the bottle and drank two gulps of wine.


    "You''re going to die tomorrow, can you really eat this meal?" A cold voice sounded from behind him.

 C107

    I turned around and looked at it. The fear for it in my heart could be said to be gone, and I even grinned at Gui Sha, "Even if I am going to die, wouldn''t it be better to be a full dead ghost than a hungry on the road?"


    "It''s a pity that you can''t even be a ghost. Your soul will be devoured by that strong consciousness. If I were you, I wouldn''t be able to eat this cut off rice." Gui Sha was still as cold as ever, completely like a beautiful ice mountain ghost.


    I was already like this, so I didn''t have the mood to chat with it and just focus on filling my own stomach.


    In no time at all, I was like a whirlwind, swallowing all the food into my stomach.


    After eating my fill, I sat cross-legged on the ground and started to use the Internal Martial Arts manual from the < Yin Yang Dao Scripture > to sense the strong consciousness in my body. The moment the Spiritual Energy in my dantian was brought up, I did not touch the strong consciousness at all and was quickly suppressed.


    It''s really too scary. I finally understood the power of the consciousness in my body that Gui Sha mentioned. It''s basically something that can''t be touched by a tiger.


    With this method, even if my master were to make a move, he wouldn''t be able to do anything.


    Alright, I won''t have any more fantasies. I might as well just wait for my death.


    After my consciousness blurred for a while, I immediately crawled up from the ground. Gui Sha''s voice came from behind me and said, "Don''t waste your energy. Your cultivation level isn''t even enough to fill the gaps in its teeth ¡­"


    "I still have to try. When you were in my body, I felt that I was dead for sure, but I still lived for more than half a year. Maybe I''ll be lucky ¡­"


    I didn''t even have a shred of confidence when I said those words. That Gui Sha immediately turned his head away and ignored me.


    I didn''t dare to cultivate anymore as I was afraid that the powerful consciousness in my body would torment me.


    I was bored, so I just sat there and thought about what had happened recently, one by one, and one by one, it got worse and worse. I finally got home for the new year, but I was caught in this tiger''s den, and even now, I still didn''t know where I was.


    What did that hawk-nosed group of men in black do? And who was the powerful consciousness within the Soul-Returning Cauldron?


    They used my body to reawaken that powerful consciousness, and they had some ulterior motive ¡­ All of this will become an unsolved mystery that will disappear with my consciousness.


    He just sat there bored, thinking about all these random things.


    Suddenly, my heart hurt. It was as if my head was about to explode. The blood in my entire body boiled at this moment. My body collapsed backwards abruptly.


    At this moment, my consciousness was clear, but my hands and legs were gradually losing all feeling.


    Following which, I saw an unbelievable scene. My limbs started moving uncontrollably, raising one hand while the other moved my feet ¡­


    At this moment, I remembered what Gui Sha had said to me: that powerful consciousness had not completely adapted to my body, and now that I had become like this, is it that powerful consciousness is slowly sensing my body, trying to control me, waiting until the last day, when my body has completely adapted, before engulfing my soul ¡­


    In the beginning, my hands and feet didn''t listen to me, but after that, I lost all of my intuition, and even my consciousness gradually became blurry. The powerful consciousness in my body was gradually adapting to the organs in my body, and my soul suddenly felt as if it was being pulled out.


    At that moment, my mind buzzed. A strange sound suddenly came from all directions and entered my brain.


    It was an old man''s voice, ethereal and melodious, playing directly in my head.


    This old man didn''t speak to me. He only chanted an incantation: "Push your Dantian forward and face the south facing the sky. In the middle of the two palms, inject the Dantian with one Yang Art and return the two meridians to the left and right. "Using Qi to control a small cycle, nurturing the dantian for an incense stick, the speed is thirty-six, first stage of the Divine Art of Blue Dipper ¡­"


    After hearing this chant, I did not know why, but after following the guidance of this chant, I tried to release my Qi according to the chant. Unexpectedly, as soon as this chant was used, the pressure within my dantian immediately flowed out, spreading throughout my entire body, straight into the sky, and the feeling of being forcefully controlled immediately lessened. After a while, I discovered that my hands and feet had gradually become conscious.


    The old man''s voice continuously reverberated in my head and didn''t stop there. After a long time, my body gradually recovered and my consciousness gradually cleared up. I don''t know how much time had passed before I returned to normal and let out a long breath.


    When I opened my eyes, I was immediately shocked. I didn''t know when Gui Sha had gotten up in front of me, but his pair of big eyes were staring straight at me, as though it was hard to believe.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" I said to the ghost.


    "How is this possible ¡­?" You just suppressed that consciousness... How did you do it? " Gui Sha was shocked.


    At this moment, I remembered the voice of the old man that was circling in my mind. "Senior ¡­ "Who are you? Why did you help me just now?"


    After I shouted for a while, Gui Sha also looked around, but other than Gui Sha, there was no one else around me.


    At that moment, the old man''s voice sounded in my head. He said indifferently, "Stop searching. We are not in the same place. This Penniless Priest used a secret technique to communicate with your consciousness ¡­"


    I was stunned as to what kind of cultivation technique this was. It was truly magical, so I asked, "Old senior, where are you?"


    "You don''t need to say anything to avoid alerting the guards outside. This Penniless Priest knows what you want to say just by thinking about it ¡­" The old man''s voice came to me again.


    Then I shut my mouth and thought, Where the hell is this man?


    The voice continued: "This Penniless Priest is in the cell next to yours. This Penniless Priest has noticed you since you came here. Tell This Penniless Priest, have you already bathed in that pool of blood?"


    I held my breath and tried to communicate with him with my consciousness. "Senior ¡­" How do you know that? "

 C108

    "This Penniless Priest can naturally know if he wants to know. You don''t need to ask this question. Right now, This Penniless Priest just wants to ask you a question. Do you want to leave this place?" the voice said again.


    If I could escape, that would be for the best. But this prison is made of iron and copper, it is very strong and is easy to talk about. If I wanted to escape, I would have to turn into a rat and directly dig my way out.


    At that moment, I told the old man, "Old senior, I naturally want to leave this place. Do you have a way to save me?"


    The old senior said, "I have a way, but after you leave this place, you must also save me. This cave is very complicated, and experts are as common as the clouds. A brat like you definitely won''t be able to escape."


    "As long as I can escape, I will definitely bring you old man. If you have any methods, just say it. I will do it." I said excitedly.


    The old man paused for a moment and said, "That''s good. This Penniless Priest came to ask if there is another ghost beside you. It is also from your body. Can you control it?"


    I turned my head to look at Gui Sha. I thought to myself, this Gui Sha said that it would be one with my soul, so it definitely won''t be able to live after I die. It must have to listen to me, so I replied immediately, "No problem, it will definitely listen to me."


    The louder the noise, the better. It will attract the guards in charge of the cell, and since he has the key to open the cell, once the guard arrives, you can let the ghost possess the guard and open up the cell. Then, you can save this poor Taoist, and we can escape together.


    I was stunned as I was overjoyed. This was really an excellent method. The old man next door was really a ghost cultivator. Why didn''t I think of this method?


    At that moment, I replied, "Alright, that''s easy to deal with. Senior, please wait for a moment ¡­"


    That old senior didn''t reply. After that, I turned my head toward Gui Sha, chuckled at him, and said, "Big sister Xue''er, that ¡­ Do you want to come out with me alive? "


    Wang Xue''er raised her head and looked at me. With the same ice-cold tone as before, she said, "Nonsense. I don''t want to stay here with you." "So what if you escaped? There is a powerful consciousness living in your body, and even if you escape, you will still not be able to escape the fate of having your soul devoured by that consciousness.


    I waved my hand and immediately said, "This isn''t something that you''re thinking about. Let''s talk about it after we leave. I''ll go back to find my master. Maybe he has a way to restrain the powerful consciousness in my body ¡­"


    "Useless... Your master definitely won''t be able to deal with it ¡­ "It''s too powerful ¡­" It seemed like Gui Sha''s heart was already dead.


    "Then we have to get out first. There will be a way eventually. People can''t let their pants down, can they? We can leave right now, are you going to help me or not? " I asked.


    Wang Xue''er pondered for a moment as though I had convinced her. She looked at me and said, "Alright then. What do you think we should do?"


    Then, I told Wang Xue''er what the old man said and told him to prepare to possess the body of the guard. He nodded and disappeared in front of me without me knowing where he went.


    Since it agreed, then this matter should be settled easily. I walked to the entrance of the prison and saw the plate that I left there after finishing my meal. Erhu didn''t say anything, but directly picked it up and threw it towards the outside of the prison. When the plate smashed into the wall, it immediately shattered into pieces.


    At this moment, I don''t know where the guard went, but he still hasn''t come over. I immediately shouted out loud and crazily, kicking and kicking at the bars of the cell cell. After making such a ruckus for seven to eight minutes, a series of hurried footsteps accompanied by the clattering of keys, a large fatty is walking towards me.


    As the fat guy walked away, he cursed, "Why are you making such a ruckus? Just stay inside. Among all these people, you''re the only one that has a damn good appetite and good taste, what else is there to be dissatisfied about ¡­"


    "Damn you ¡­" Let me out! " I shouted.


    You fatty laughed mischievously and said, "I''ll let you out ¡­" Alright then ¡­ "The Branch Lord has instructed me to release you tomorrow. Just you wait ¡­"


    I knew that after tomorrow, the powerful consciousness in my body would take over my body, and then I would no longer be me, and they would naturally let me out.


    The fat man then continued, "Be more honest, don''t make a ruckus. Did you hear that? If the Branch Lord hadn''t ordered us to take care of ourselves, I would have hit you eight hundred times already ¡­"


    As I said that, that fatty was about to leave. I was feeling anxious and thought to myself, why isn''t Gui Sha coming out yet?


    Just as I was mumbling, Gui Sha suddenly appeared beside me, giving me a shock. Just as the fatty was about to turn around, he suddenly discovered that there was another person in the cell, and a beauty at that.


    At this moment, Gui Sha''s body flashed and turned into a ball of red mist, entering the fatty''s body.


    The fatty''s body quivered, and he quickly recovered.


    "Big Sister Xue''er ¡­" Is that you? " I asked carefully.


    The fatty nodded his head but did not say anything. He took down a bunch of keys from his waist and began to open the prison''s door for me. There were a lot of keys, and I had no idea which one of them opened my cell.


    Hearing this voice, I felt that it was so pleasing to the ears. My heart was filled with indescribable emotions. This is great! I can finally escape from death.


    In a flash, I stepped out of the cell and closed the door again.


    Only then did I remember the old man''s words. He wanted me to save him, so where was he?


    "Come to the left, I''ll be in the cell on your left. The seventh key in the chain from the right is the key to my cell ¡­"


    Upon hearing this sound, I hurried towards the cell on the left. There seemed to be a person in the cell on the left, and that person was in the deepest part of the cell. He was shrouded in shadow, and I couldn''t see him clearly.

 C109

    After seeing this person, I carefully asked, "Old senior, is that you?"


    The person didn''t reply. I could vaguely see him give me a slight nod.


    At this moment, I couldn''t care so much anymore. I took the key from Gui Sha, who was still possessed by the fatty. Following his directions, I found the seventh key from the right and inserted it into the lock.


    Afterwards, I let Gui Sha, who was possessed by Fatty, wait outside while I walk into the cell.


    After we entered, I took advantage of the dim light in the tunnel to take a look and was immediately startled. I saw that an old man who looked like a beggar had been hung on the wall. His body was wrapped in heavy iron chains, his legs were shackled, and his arms were tied to the iron shelves on the wall.


    This old man is even more vicious, his entire body is covered in iron chains, trapping him so tightly that he must have been treated as an extremely dangerous person. When I saw him like this, I actually hesitated, not knowing whether to let him go. I don''t even know what kind of person he is.


    But then he thought, to be able to be imprisoned here by this evil organization, he shouldn''t be a bad person, the enemy is my friend, I should make good use of him.


    However, looking at how this old man was tied up, I really didn''t know where to start. After hesitating for a moment, I asked, "Old senior, how should I let you down ¡­"


    However, he did not need to speak with me. Instead, he used his consciousness to communicate with me, "You have the key in your hand, the key to open the chains on me is inside these keys. Try it on each of you ¡­" "Hurry up, don''t let anyone find out ¡­"


    I nodded my head repeatedly and took out the bunch of keys before I quickly tried them out. After working for 5 minutes, when my head started sweating profusely, I finally unlocked the shackles on the old man''s leg.


    After that, I climbed up the old man''s iron chains and started unlocking the chains on his hands. After a long while, I undid the chains on his hands and the old man fell to the ground with a loud crash.


    After I went down, I undid all of the iron chains on his body and carefully looked at the old man. The old man''s body was dirty, his hair was messy, his face was dirty, his hair was white, his beard was white, and his face was extremely thin. It was hard to tell how old he was, but one could vaguely tell that he was wearing a Daoist robe with torn cloth strips on his clothes.


    At this moment, the old man looked very weak and didn''t have the strength to speak, which was why he used that method of communicating with my mind.


    Remembering what he had just told me in the prison, he said that the two of us would have to work together to escape from this pit. But how could he help me escape when he was as thin as a man half dead?


    Bringing him along was obviously a burden.


    As I was thinking about this matter, the old man was at a loss for words. He said, "Carry me, let''s go quickly ¡­"


    "En," I replied. I didn''t think too much and immediately carried this frail old man on my back. No matter what, he helped me just now by passing on a set of incantation to him and helped me resist the powerful consciousness from devouring him before explaining to me how to escape the prison. Even if he is a burden, when I agreed to help him escape, I wouldn''t break my promise.


    This old man is so pitifully thin. I feel that he is only seventy to eighty kilograms heavy, but his weight isn''t heavy at all. I carried him out of the cell and was at a loss as to where to go.


    At this moment, the old man communicated with me once again, "Go to the left ¡­"


    We kept walking towards the left. As we walked, I also looked at the cells on both sides. At the beginning, there were a lot of people in this cell, but in the past few days, it had clearly been reduced by a lot.


    These people were all very numb. Even though we had caused such a huge commotion, no one raised their head to look in our direction.


    They had endured too much torture, and every few days, they would be brought to the blood pool to bleed. Their minds and bodies had all been severely damaged, and their will to survive had long since been extinguished.


    As I walked, I looked. Although I managed to escape, I had never forgotten that I had a younger cousin brought into this devil''s lair.


    If I want to escape this time, I''ll definitely bring him with me. However, I don''t know if my little cousin is still alive. Even if he is, I don''t know where he is imprisoned. This is indeed a very troublesome matter.


    I checked every cell along the way, but there was no sign of my little cousin.


    A bad premonition lingered in my mind. I was really worried that my little cousin had been killed by that merciless hook nose.


    He would even mercilessly kill his trusted aides. If he wanted to kill my little cousin, it would be a simple matter.


    As we walked, it seemed as if we had reached the end of the tunnel. Suddenly, I heard someone talking. Gui Sha waved his hand and I stopped with my back facing the old Daoist.


    He heard someone say, "Aiya, Old Li, why hasn''t he come back after being gone for so long? What is he doing? He hasn''t finished drinking yet ¡­"


    "Who knows. Who knows? Maybe he saw a little girl in that cell. After going in to play for a while, we''ll ignore him and drink our wine. She''ll definitely be back after she finishes ¡­" Another person laughed shamelessly.


    I had originally thought that there was only one fatty guarding the end of this corridor. It seems that he wasn''t the only one; there were other people outside as well.


    If we go out recklessly like this, we will definitely alert the people outside. When we attract a large number of people, we won''t be able to get out either.


    At this moment, the old man on my shoulder said, "Let that ghost go out and kill the person at the door."


    I was stunned as I looked at the old man and whispered, "Senior ¡­" This isn''t good ¡­ "After all, these are the lives of several people, the laws of murderers ¡­"


    "These people are even worse than animals. They caught innocent people and brought them here, who knows how many people died in the process. Everyone''s hands are covered with blood, and even killing them eight times wouldn''t quell their anger. Listen to this poor man and kill them all ¡­"

 C110

    These black clothed people really don''t have any good stuff, and they really deserve to be killed. So many people were brought to this damned place, suffering greatly, and I don''t know how many people were killed by them. The pool of blood that I was pushed into, I don''t know how many people''s blood would be needed to fill it.


    At that moment, I steeled my heart and said to the fatty in front of me, "Big Sister Xue''er, can you kill everyone outside the house?"


    The fat guy turned around and nodded at me with a cold expression. He took out a knife and walked out of the room. I immediately stopped him and whispered, "Remember to leave a live one behind. Who knows where my younger brother has gone to hide ¡­"


    The fatty who had been possessed by Gui Sha did not stop his footsteps. It was unknown if Ao Tuo heard my words, but he immediately walked out after turning a corner.


    I was still a little worried. Carrying the old Daoist on my back, I also silently walked over and peeked from the corner of the wall.


    However, the moment the fatty who was possessed by Gui Sha walked out, the three people sitting at the table immediately stood up. One of them called out, "Old Li, what have you been doing for so long? Brothers are all waiting for you to drink ¡­"


    There were three other people beside the table. The fatty that was possessed by Gui Sha walked over without saying a word, immediately stabbing the knife into a person''s chest.


    Those people did not know that the fatty had been possessed by Gui Sha, so they were caught off guard. When the fatty killed one of them, the other two finally reacted.


    One of them exclaimed, "Old Li! Are you crazy? "How come he even killed Old Zhang?"


    The fatty who had been possessed by Gui Sha laughed coldly, and without saying anything further, he pulled the knife out of the man''s chest and slashed at the other man''s neck. Blood spurted out and covered the fatty''s face, it was extremely cruel.


    The last person saw that something was wrong, so he quickly pulled out his knife and swung it towards the fatty''s head. The fatty that had been possessed by Gui Sha kicked the wrist of the man in black, and then chopped at the man in black''s neck.


    I saw that this won''t do, all three of them were killed by Gui Sha, so he had to leave a tongue to ask my little cousin where he was. I immediately shouted, "Sister Xue Er, keep him!"


    The blade in Gui Sha''s hand stopped abruptly when it was about to land on his neck. The black clothed man''s face immediately became ashen, and his legs started shaking.


    I carried the old Daoist on my back and quickly walked out. I looked around, but other than the two corpses lying on the ground and the man in black controlled by Gui Sha, there was no one else. I then gently placed the old Daoist on a chair.


    Just as I put down the old Daoist, he communicated with me with his consciousness, "Young man, let me have a sip of the wine on the table ¡­"


    Damn, at this time, you''re still in the mood to drink?


    Then, I picked up the wine bottle from the table, found a bowl, and poured him a bowl full of wine. Putting it next to his mouth, the old Taoist struggled to open his mouth, it was unknown how many days he had been hungry, but when the wine was brought to his mouth, he took a few sips, rested for a while, and then put a bowl of wine into his stomach.


    After drinking the bowl of wine, the old Daoist sat cross-legged on a stool and formed two hand seals. He then took a deep breath and exhaled.


    I don''t know what he''s doing, but after he''s done this, the old Daoist isn''t polite either. When he saw that there was meat and wine on the table, he just picked it up and started eating.


    It seems like this old Daoist is very hungry. I didn''t care about him right away and picked up a blade from the ground, walking towards the black-clothed person controlled by Gui Sha.


    When the black-clothed man saw that it was me, he was so scared that he immediately knelt down and begged, "Little brother, please spare me ¡­ "Little big bro, have mercy ¡­"


    I placed my blade on the neck of the black-clothed man and fiercely asked, "Do you know where my younger cousin is? "Tell me honestly, if not, I''ll wipe your neck right now ¡­"


    The black-clothed man was stunned and said with a bitter face: "Young brother... There''s a lot of people here... "I don''t know which one you''re asking about ¡­"


    "Before I was thrown into the blood pool that day, there was a child that was thrown in. He was eleven or twelve years old. Do you remember now? If you can''t remember, don''t blame me for being ruthless!" I put the knife close to his neck and threatened.


    The black-clothed person trembled and said with a trembling voice, "Little brother ¡­" and so on... I remember now, that kid was locked up here, I... "I''ll bring you there right now ¡­"


    When I heard those words, I was ecstatic. I immediately picked him up and said, "Quickly, bring me to look for him!"


    That man in black nodded again and again. Being escorted by me and the fat guy possessed by Gui Sha, he walked towards another path.


    At this moment, the old Daoist finished the entire table full of food and wine. Seeing that we were about to leave, he stood up and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "My little cousin is also locked up here. If I want to leave, I''ll definitely bring him with me." I explained to the old Taoist.


    When this old Daoist opened his mouth, he scared me for a second. At first, I thought that he was just a mute, and that he would only use that secret technique to communicate with me, but when I heard him speak, I finally understood that this old Daoist was really hungry and had no strength anymore. Now that he had eaten and drank to his heart''s content, there was a 180 degree change in him, and all of his energy was gone.


    The beggar like old man nodded and said, "So there are still relatives here, then take them with you. But we have to leave as soon as possible. Now that someone has died, they will probably find out soon ¡­"


    I nodded my head and replied. Then, I followed the fatty who had possessed Gui Sha to quickly walk towards the pitch-black tunnel.


    Walking along the dark corridor for three to five minutes, he passed by many empty cells. In the middle, the man in black stopped and pointed at a cell. "That child is being held here ¡­"


    I asked Gui Sha to look at the man in black. I stuck my head in and saw my younger cousin lying flat in the middle of the cell. He was wearing only a pair of underwear and didn''t wear any clothes at all.

 C111

    It was winter, winter, winter, winter. The sky was cold, and the earth was freezing cold, and a little child had been lying in this room for so long without clothes on. The air in this dungeon was very cold, and it was winter, and the sky was freezing cold, and a little child had been lying in this room without clothes.


    "Bright..." Bright... Wake up, I''m your cousin Tian Luo ¡­ " I immediately helped Liang Liang up from the ground. His body was already ice-cold. If it wasn''t for the weak rise and fall of his chest, I would have thought that he was already dead.


    After shouting twice, Mingliang didn''t reply. I immediately took off a layer of my clothes and covered my petite and shiny body with it.


    At this point, the old Daoist behind him suddenly asked in an indifferent tone, "Has this child been bathed in the same pool of blood before?"


    I nodded before turning my head to ask, "How did senior know?"


    There is something strange in the blood pool, there is a juvenile blood sucking demonic insect below. This thing relies on blood for food, and can transform blood into essence blood which can be injected into a person''s body, once this thing bites a living person, the essence blood will enter the person''s body, and the essence blood converted by the young blood sucking demonic insect can greatly improve a person''s physique, if there is any skin injury, it can recover in a day, moreover, it has the function of detoxifying poison, so don''t worry, boy, your physique is the same as usual, you won''t die even after freezing for three to two days. The old Daoist explained.


    Listening to him talk about this, I suddenly remembered the scene after I was thrown into the blood pool. Not only could I breathe in the blood pool, there were also octopus-like tentacles underneath it, and as soon as I sank into the pool, those tentacles wrapped around me. At first, I thought it was trying to suck my blood, but after it bit through my flesh, it didn''t suck my blood, but instead, it seemed to have injected something into my body. So it was to help me, but what I don''t understand is why those baby blood sucking demonic insects want to inject their blood essence into my body.


    Immediately, I asked the old Daoist, and the old Daoist lightly replied, "After the young Blood Sucking Demon Worm has absorbed enough blood, it can''t continue to eat anymore, and must expel all of its blood essence outside of its body in order to continue growing. And the reason why that old fart, Song Kun, raised these Blood Sucking Demon Worms in the blood pool is to let the consciousness in the Soul Recovering Cauldron flow into the host''s body so that they can have a strong body.


    The Kindly Kun that the old Daoist was referring to must be the old man with the aquiline nose, the one who these black-clothed men called the Branch Lord.


    However, I still have a lot of questions. For example, what kind of divine being was nourished within the Soul Recovering Cauldron? It was worth it for this He Kun to put in so much effort to create such a huge blood pool after killing so many people.


    Just as I was about to ask, the old Daoist impatiently urged me, "Alright, let''s talk about this after we leave this place. Now, follow me ¡­"


    I think so too. Right now, we are not out of danger yet. Someone will soon discover that the guard in the dungeon is dead. We have to leave this place as soon as possible.


    At this moment, I carried my little cousin on my back and followed the old Daoist out. When I reached the door, Gui Sha suddenly asked, "How should I deal with this black clothed man?"


    Only then did I remember that there was a black clothed person who led us here. This question stumped me for a moment.


    However, that old Daoist was extremely vicious. He directly said in a cold voice, "Kill him!"


    After that, Gui Sha followed suit. With a raise of his blade, a round head fell to the ground. Fresh blood splattered everywhere in the dungeon.


    How vicious, this Gui Sha killed without any hesitation, and even I felt a chill down my spine.


    No wonder Old Fan and his family, who had lived in that old mansion, died so miserably. This female ghost was very fierce.


    I really don''t know if it''s a blessing or a curse for me to bring such a ghost with me, but it seems to be a good helper now.


    After killing the man in black, Gui Sha followed us out. Very quickly, we arrived at the place where the men in black were guarding the cell.


    It was a small room with simple furnishings. Other than the tables and stools where the men in black ate, there was a large cabinet beside the wall. No one knew what it was used for.


    The old Daoist swept a glance around the room before instructing, "First, find a random cell and throw these corpses in. This way, we can delay the time a little ¡­"


    I placed my younger cousin on the bench and took off a shirt from one of the corpses and put it on him. Even though it was covered with blood, it was still better than being naked.


    Afterwards, I put on my clothes and dragged a black clothed corpse along with Gui Sha. I casually found an empty cell in the middle of the corridor and threw it in.


    When Gui Sha and I returned, we found that the old Daoist had already opened the cabinet.


    Inside the cabinet were some messy stuff, such as backpacks, luggage, and a lot of things like mobile phones and watches.


    These things were probably used by the people in those cells. I don''t know where these men in black took them from.


    I didn''t have a lot of things, so when I went out, I brought a Motorola second-hand phone with me. It wasn''t even worth 200 yuan, and I also had several hundred yuan on me. Other than that, the most valuable thing should be the Three Transformations Thousand Year Thunderbolt Date Sword that my master passed on to me.


    I went over to retrieve all of my things and threw the machete in my hand to the side. When I held the Jujube Wooden Sword in my hand, I felt a very familiar feeling. This was what I wanted to use.


    I looked at the old Daoist rummaging for a while and actually found a yellow cloth bundle. He opened it in his hand and nodded. "Not bad, this Penniless Priest''s items are still here ¡­"


    After saying that, the old Daoist put the yellow cloth bag on his back and turned to look at Gui Sha and me. He asked indifferently, "Have you dealt with the corpses?"


    "It''s all done ¡­" "Yes," I said.


    The old Daoist''s eyes immediately fell on the wooden sword in my hand. He narrowed his eyes and praised, "Your sword looks pretty good. It definitely has some background ¡­"

 C112

    This old Daoist''s eyes were fixated on the Three Revolutions Thousand Lightning Striked Date sword in my hand. The light in his eyes shone brightly, as if he wanted to snatch it away from me.


    I subconsciously kept the wooden sword and chuckled. "It''s not anything good. It''s just a wooden sword my master gave me."


    The old Daoist shook his head and said, "This is not as simple as an ordinary jujube sword. If this old man is not wrong, this should be refined from the heart of a thousand-year-old jujube tree that has been struck three times by lightning. Moreover, there are many profound runes engraved on it.


    My heart quivered as I thought, ''Could it be that this old fellow still wants to steal my wooden sword?'' But after thinking about it carefully, it turned out that it was not possible. This old Daoist''s cultivation was truly unfathomable.


    Immediately, I passed him the wooden sword. The old man caught it with both hands and carefully held it in his hands, as if he was holding some rare treasure. He caressed the patterns on the wooden sword with affection, narrowed his eyes, nodded again, and said with endless praise, "Not bad ¡­" Not bad ¡­ It truly is a treasure sword, and it definitely comes from an expert. Lad, what sect did you come from, and who is your master? "


    In front of an expert who didn''t lie, I immediately said politely, "I''m not too sure either. I heard from my master that our faction is an undoable faction, because I have a master called Adept Wu Wei, and my master has a total of four disciples. My master is ranked third, and my dao name is Taoist Tian Hong, I am one of master''s new disciples.


    That old Daoist''s eyes lit up when he heard what I said, and he said with a sigh: "No wonder you have such a skill at such a young age, it turns out that you are the disciple of a famous sect. Speaking of which, your Grand Master''s reputation as a master is well-known, and no one in the martial world does not know about it, but in recent decades it has suddenly disappeared, and I don''t know where it went.


    Hearing the old Daoist speak, I felt an indescribable emotion in my heart. I opened my mouth and said, "Senior ¡­" "So you actually know my Master. That''s great, I don''t know which sect or sect you are from, but wait until I go back so I can tell my Master that if it wasn''t for you, I would probably die in this dark cave ¡­"


    "This Penniless Priest is from the Mao Mountain Sect. His dao name is Qingfeng. If you tell your master, he will definitely know ¡­"


    Just as I was reminiscing about old times with Daoist Master Qing Feng and the more we chatted, the fatty who had his body possessed by Gui Sha urged us impatiently, "How long are you guys going to talk for? "We''ll see if you guys can still get out of here if someone blocks our way later ¡­"


    Daoist Master Qingfeng and I were stunned. Then, we remembered something important. Right now, we are not out of danger yet, so it would not be too late to go out and reminisce about the old days.


    The Daoist Master Qingfeng looked at Gui Sha and coldly snorted. He said, "You little brat, your ability is not great and your temper is not small. You dare to scold your master. You really should be taught a lesson ¡­"


    F * ck, with this Gui Sha''s power, he''s still considered small?


    Back then, this Gui Sha beat up my eldest senior brother until he pissed his pants. My master also spent quite a bit of effort to deal with it. In the eyes of this old Daoist, he is just a little kid.


    When the Ghost Demon saw Daoist Cyan Wind reprimanding it, his eyes showed fear, and did not dare to say another word.


    It seemed that Gui Sha was truly afraid of this old Daoist. Someone that even Gui Sha was afraid of must be very powerful.


    At this moment, I was brimming with confidence. With such an expert by my side, it was quite likely that I would be able to leave this cave.


    Daoist Qingyang chatted with me for a while before the two of us became closer. He suddenly said, "Brat, follow me closely. This Penniless Priest will bring you out. This Penniless Priest is rather familiar with this place."


    I agreed and carried my little cousin on my back. Carrying Gui Sha who was on Fatty''s body, I followed the old Daoist.


    We did not head for the exit, but turned a corner and entered a long passageway. The Green Wind Daoist, who had eaten his fill, walked quickly, as if he was a completely different person from before.


    Both sides of the long passageway were also filled with cells, but now it was empty. No one knew where they had been taken to.


    After about five minutes, we reached the end of the tunnel. A crack in the mountain appeared in front of us, just big enough for one person to pass through.


    Without saying a word, the Daoist Master Qing Feng walked in with a flash. I immediately called for Gui Sha to follow.


    I got in immediately, but the fatty who was possessed by Gui Sha felt a bit sad. His stomach was too big, so he had to squeeze in for a long time before being able to get in.


    It''s hard on this Big Sister Gui Sha, but I didn''t have a good day with her. She is still attached to a fatty and walking is a bit difficult.


    At this moment, I didn''t say anything more. I followed the leader of the Cyan Wind Daoist who was walking quickly forward. After walking for a short distance, the road ahead became a bit more spacious. At the start, we could only walk alone, and the three of us didn''t feel crowded as we walked side by side.


    In the end, we directly arrived at a large and open cave.


    After walking a bit further, a pungent smell of blood suddenly wafted into my nose, mixed with the smell of rotting flesh.


    The further they walked, the stronger the smell became. It was so strong that it made people want to puke.


    I turned my head to look at Gui Sha. His expression was also conflicted and he wanted to vomit a few times before covering his mouth.


    What was that place up ahead? How could it be so smelly?


    I quickened my pace to see where we were, but a moment later, I heard the sound of some animal growling in my ear, mixed with the sound of chewing.


    At this moment, Daoist Master Qingfeng, who was walking in front of me, suddenly stopped and turned to me, "In a while, don''t panic or be afraid, just walk straight forward. Those things are currently being eaten, and under normal circumstances, no one can order them not to attack people.

 C113

    Hearing the Daoist Master Qingfeng''s solemn words, I wondered what exactly this Taoist Master was talking about. Under my curiosity, I walked over to the side of the Taoist Master, stuck my head out, and looked towards the direction he was looking at just now, and when I saw it, I immediately sucked in a breath of cold air, my entire body shivering, because I saw a large group of green eyes flashing with cold light, countless of eyes shining for a moment. I have once experienced the owners of these eyes, and they are similar to Tibetan Mastiffs.


    These corpses were the prisoners held in the dungeons. Yesterday, they were taken one by one to the hall to bleed, and then they were injected into the huge blood pool. Today, all of them became cold corpses that fed these cruel creatures.


    I don''t know what kind of mood this group of black clothed people were in, exactly how evil they were, making such a big pool of blood, catching so many innocent people, and after using them all, they still had to kill them, using their corpses to feed the dogs, this is too hateful, every black clothed man in there should be hacked to death. At this moment, I finally understood why this Daoist Qingfeng insisted on not leaving anything alive, this is the most real reason, these people really should be killed!


    The Daoist Master Qing Feng''s expression darkened when he saw me, and he said indifferently: "I was wandering around, and accidentally ran into this place, and seeing such a cruel situation, I couldn''t help but fight against these evil cult demons, and after killing dozens of them, I was captured alive and locked in the prison. Every day, I would curse and vent my anger, and not let this poor Daoist eat, and if I didn''t meet you, I would at most stay here for two days, and I would starve to death. Thus, when one is able to kill them, one must not show any mercy. These people are even inferior to animals. "


    I gritted my teeth and nodded before I asked, "Who are these people? Why are they so ruthless when it comes to doing things?"


    "You must have never heard that these people were all evil and evil people, they have existed since the end of the Qing Dynasty, they are a very big evil organization, in China they have their own division, it is said that they evolved from the White Lotus Sect, and this is one of the divisions, the owner of this division is called Xie Kun, you might have seen this person, a white haired man with a hooked nose, his cultivation is very high, his skills are above others, he is the one who captured me." Daoist Master Qingfeng lightly said.


    I have indeed never heard of such a series of events. I never thought that such a terrifying cult would appear in such a peaceful and prosperous world.


    At this time, the old Daoist waved his hand and said to us, "Let''s go, this road is a shortcut, the defense is relatively loose, and there is no one watching over it. Even if these vicious corpse dogs are difficult to deal with, we do not need to worry, as long as you do not provoke them, they will not attack you.


    With that, the Daoist leader of the Cyan Wind Sect took the lead and left in a flash, approaching the vicious corpse dogs.


    I took a deep breath and turned my head to look at Gui Sha, but I saw that his complexion wasn''t too good either. Such a miserable scene was unbearable for even a ghost, how disgusting would it be?


    Very soon, the four of us arrived at the vicinity of those venomous corpse dogs. In the beginning, these corpse dogs were only focused on eating the corpses on the ground and didn''t even notice our existence.


    However, as we got closer and closer to them, a few of them finally noticed us. They raised their heads and fiercely looked in our direction while letting out muffled roars.


    I immediately thought of Daoist Qingfeng''s words, don''t look at the eyes of these vicious corpse dogs, this is a provocation towards them, I immediately shifted my gaze away, lowered my head and continued walking forward bravely, but when I lowered my head, there was a miserable scene, I couldn''t bear to look at, because the broken limbs on the ground, the naked skeletons of the dead bodies that I hadn''t finished eating were all laid out on the ground, their intestines were pulled out by these ferocious beasts, this made me feel nauseous, and I almost vomited a few times.


    The Daoist Priest Qing Feng, who was in front of them, was walking leisurely. He walked very carefully, afraid that he would disturb these beasts.


    Without realizing it, we walked to the middle of the group of venomous corpse dogs. Looking up, our eyes were filled with a dark green color, as well as a large amount of scattered corpses.


    In front of me, I saw a protruding object that seemed to be a staircase leading up. I thought to myself that we would reach the end of the passage. I could grit my teeth and bear with it a little longer.


    After walking on for about two or three minutes, I suddenly felt something grab my ankle, and I jumped. I looked down and saw an arm covered in blood, and along the arm I saw a face full of blood, a face full of need, and a desire to live, but when my gaze fell on him, I felt despair, because his stomach had been cut open by a venomous corpse dog, which was gnawing at his corpse, and even if the man was alive, it was impossible for me to save him.


    Just when I was hesitating about what to do, Gui Sha, who was behind me, suddenly pulled out a knife and cut off that person''s arm.


    I looked at Gui Sha in disbelief. However, he still looked at me calmly, as if nothing had happened.


    At this time, the sinister Corpse Dog that was engrossed in gnawing the corpse suddenly raised its head and roared at Gui Sha.


    It''s over, this Gui Sha is causing trouble.


    At this moment, Daoist Master Qingfeng, who was walking in front, suddenly stopped and quietly berated, "Don''t move your blade. Put that blade away!"


    Gui Sha glanced at Daoist Master Qing Feng, but there was still some fear in his eyes. He obediently put away his saber.


    At this moment, the gazes of the surrounding ten or so sinister Corpse Dogs enveloped us and they stare at us viciously.

 C114

    I carry my little cousin on my back, holding the wooden sword in my hand, but my heart is filled with fear. I don''t know how many vicious dogs there are in this depression, but there seems to be at least a hundred of them.


    This Gui Sha is really too much of a troublemaker, why did he have to use a knife for no reason?


    However, this Gui Sha seems to be doing this for my own good, as he doesn''t want the dying person to pester me again.


    Thinking of this, my resentment towards it lessened by quite a bit.


    This time, I don''t know what to do, I just stood there in a daze, looking at Daoist Green Wind, and Daoist Green Wind also stood there not daring to move, just like that, the three of us stood there facing those vicious corpse dogs for a while, not daring to even breathe.


    After a long while, the vicious corpse dogs finally shifted their gaze away from us and continued to concentrate on chewing the corpse on the ground.


    I let out a long breath and finally relaxed. The Daoist leader of the Cyan Wind Sect waved his hand towards the two of us and continued walking forward.


    After walking for a while longer, just as we were about to reach the end of the stairs, we were still more than ten meters away from the stairs in front of us. Suddenly, two black clothed people appeared on top of the stairs.


    Just as we were about to throw them away, we saw the three of us standing in the middle of a large group of vicious corpse dogs.


    One of the men in black put down the corpse as a trace of fear flashed across his eyes. He then shouted, "Who is it!"


    Before he could finish his words, the Daoist Priest Qing Feng, who was at the front, made his move. He swung his arm, throwing something at the throat of the black-clothed man. A bloody hole immediately appeared in the black-clothed man''s throat as he fell backwards while clutching his throat.


    The other person quickly dodged to the side and hid behind a huge rock. He took out a whistle and blew on it.


    As soon as this sound came out, the Yin Poison Corpse Dogs who were engrossed in eating the corpses immediately exploded into a frenzy, roaring and barking as they pounced towards the three of us.


    "Run!" Green Wind Daoist gave a loud shout and took out a shiny sword from his yellow cloth pocket. He rushed forward and cut all the dogs that were in his way into two halves. Blood splattered everywhere.


    When I saw this, I immediately called for Gui Sha and ran forward without caring about anything else.


    Fortunately, there was a long path in front of us, and a fat guy with the Evil Spirit in his back was blocking our way. Carrying my little cousin on my back, I quickly arrived at the top of the stairs, and when I looked back, I found that those vicious corpse dogs were crazily charging towards us.


    At this moment, I was trembling in fear. I didn''t dare to stop my steps as I continued to rush forward.


    When I reached the top of the stairs, I glanced at my surroundings out of the corner of my eye. I felt that the place looked extremely familiar, and when I turned around, I saw that there was a huge pool of blood beside me. However, there was not much blood left in the pool, and there was still a small piece of something floating above the pool of blood.


    I vaguely remember that when the red pearl within the Soul-Returning Cauldron entered my head, the Soul-Returning Cauldron exploded and pieces of it fell into the blood pool.


    This place was ruined.


    But with just a glance, I didn''t dare to look, because the group of venomous corpse dogs were chasing me relentlessly.


    What''s worse is that the man in black who threw the corpse just now was blowing his whistle to direct those sinister dead dogs to attack us, and running forward desperately to attack us. After blowing for a while, he shouted, "Men hurry, someone broke into the division, come quickly ¡­"


    The voice came to an abrupt halt as Daoist Master Qing Feng picked up a nearby rock and threw it at the back of the head of the man in black.


    A crisp "dong" sound rang out. That black-clothed man''s head was immediately smashed open. Brain matter was flying everywhere, and he had died on the spot.


    Even so, the man in black also reported the message, someone would definitely hear it, and even if no one heard it, the cries of the sinister dead dogs behind him would definitely wake the people in the cave.


    Carrying my little cousin on my back, I ran as fast as I could. The Green Wind Daoist continued to open the path in front of us and we quickly ran out of this hall. When the Green Wind Daoist turned around and entered another cave, seven or eight black-clothed men suddenly walked in front of us.


    Daoist Master Qing Feng waved the treasured sword in his hand and it radiated light. He immediately charged towards the black clothed men, and as he was fighting with the black clothed men, he said to me, "Leave quickly! Follow this cave and you will soon reach the exit. This humble Taoist will catch up to you! "


    In this moment of life and death, I didn''t dare to stay. Under normal circumstances, I would definitely raise my wooden sword and fight with these black-clothed people.


    But right now, I still have my little cousin on me. I can''t just ignore him.


    Under Gui Sha''s care, we passed through the fighting crowd and continued to run forward.


    When I looked back, those seven to eight men in black were already half-dead. I can''t help but admire this old Daoist''s strength. He was no ordinary person. He was decisive and ruthless.


    Gui Sha did not say a word, his footsteps were in a hurry, protecting me by my side. We ran all the way along the cave, running as fast as we could, and after about seven to eight minutes, we heard a series of footsteps in front of us. This sound is quite loud, and there should be a lot of people here.


    After hearing the footsteps, I immediately stopped. As for the fatty possessed by Gui Sha, he suddenly dodged to the side of a large rock in the cave. I didn''t know what he was doing, but could it be that Gui Sha wasn''t going to bother with me?


    It can''t be? It is a soul and a soul, and if I die, it will die too.


    Just as I was thinking about this, that group of people had already rushed in front of me. I even recognized the black clothed person in the lead, it was the person with the phoenix eyes who kidnapped my younger cousin here. This person''s means are very powerful.


    That phoenix eye blocked my way. It took out a large blade and coldly said, "What kind of ability do you have to be able to escape from the prison? Now obediently scram. I promise I won''t kill you!"


    I was about to say something when Gui Sha, who was hiding behind a rock, came running out. His speed was incredibly fast, and he raised a knife, slashing it towards the phoenix eye.

 C115

    When the fatty possessed by Gui Sha rushed out, he was immediately stunned and wanted to dodge, but he couldn''t. However, he still subconsciously moved to the side, and the blade did not hit his neck, but instead cut into his shoulder. Blood splattered everywhere, and the fellow with the Dan''s Eye immediately gave a muffled groan as he was chopped off by Gui Sha.


    This strike was clean, clean, and extremely vicious. I was stunned, this Gui Sha was so powerful when he was a ghost, and he was also very powerful when he attached himself to a human. Could it be that he was still an expert when he was alive?


    Gui Sha''s attack succeeded, but his steps did not stop as he rushed towards the person behind the phoenix eye. As he swung his blade, two more people were killed by the blade, and in an instant, Gui Sha was surrounded by more than ten people.


    At this moment, the phoenix eye covered the wound that was spitting blood nonstop, and viciously looked towards the fatty who was possessed by Gui Sha. It gritted its teeth and said, "Kill him, cut him into pieces!"


    With that said, Dan Feng carried a single blade and also joined the battle. Gui Sha was immediately surrounded.


    Being besieged by so many people, in the beginning, Gui Sha caught them off guard and killed a few people, while some of them were injured. However, when the men in black finally reacted and started to counterattack, Gui Sha looked like he couldn''t hold on any longer, most of these men in black were cultivators, not only did they have time, but also some simple techniques.


    However, at this time, Gui Sha was exceptionally fierce. Even though he had been stabbed, he didn''t care and continued to fight with all his might, as if the blade hadn''t landed on him.


    However, when I thought about it again, it was indeed like that. That body was originally not Gui Sha''s, but the fat one guarding the dungeon. Even if he were to cut off his head, it wouldn''t harm Gui Sha in the slightest.


    I put down my little cousin and was going to help him with the wooden sword when one of the men in black suddenly stabbed into the chest of the fat guy that was possessed by Gui Sha. The other man swung his sword and cut off the fat guy''s head.


    Even so, Gui Sha had still raised his saber and killed one person. After that, the fat man''s body fell to the ground.


    Just when these people thought that the fatty had died, the situation suddenly changed. Gui Sha turned into a ball of red mist and flew out of the fatty''s corpse, and very quickly, he entered the body of a man in black clothing who was two meters tall. He quivered, and his face quickly became as cold as ice.


    I held the Jujube Wooden Sword and was about to help Gui Sha when I suddenly felt a gust of wind come from behind me, but then I saw that Daoist Master Qingfeng was running towards me with an extremely fast speed, as if his feet were not even touching the ground. As he was running towards me, he shouted, "Brat, hurry up and carry that kid and run.


    When I heard that it was not bad, I immediately carried my little cousin on my back and ran forward. That Green Wind Daoist was even faster than me by a step and casually patted a rock protruding from the wall of the cave.


    This move was really vicious. The stone fragments struck the black-clothed men like bullets, deeply drilling into their bodies. Streaks of blood splashed out from their bodies, instantly causing a majority of them to die.


    When the phoenix eyes saw Daoist Qingfeng approaching, he was so frightened that his entire body trembled. He threw away the blade in his hand and turned around to run.


    The Daoist leader of the Cyan Wind Sect took out his treasured sword. As he ran, he chopped down two people with his sword. Just as he was about to slash at the tall man, I hastily shouted from behind, "Senior, don''t kill that person. We are on our own ¡­"


    Daoist Master Qingfeng withdrew his sword and looked at the tall figure possessed by Gui Sha. His footsteps were still not stopping as he ran towards the end of the cave.


    Carrying my little cousin on my back, I quickly arrived beside Gui Sha and anxiously said, "Don''t just stand there. Hurry up and run ¡­"


    Without waiting for him to reply, I carried my little cousin on my back and chased after him.


    When he turned around to look, Gui Sha also caught up. However, behind Gui Sha, a large group of green eyes appeared. The speed of those sinister Corpse Dogs was really fast. They were about to catch up.


    I was so scared that I wanted to grow a pair of legs out of my body and run for my life.


    Following the Daoist Master Qingfeng, he continued running forward. There was one more person in front of him, and that person was the fleeing Dan Feng Eye. The Daoist Master Qingfeng threw the sword in his hand into the air, and it flew out from his chest and stabbed into a rock.


    The phoenix eyes continued to run forward for a few steps. Then, it pounced forward and died on the spot.


    When he was on the verge of death, his eyes opened so wide that it was obvious that he could not rest in peace.


    With a flick of his hand, the sword returned to his hand.


    After a minute or two of running, we finished our turn and saw that the end of the cave seemed to be shining in again.


    This must be the exit of the cave. Looking at the light, I get excited. As long as we run a few hundred meters forward, we will be able to escape.


    The world outside is so vast that we can escape in any direction we want.


    However, the light outside was not the sun, but the moon and stars. At this time, the sky was still dark.


    I gritted my teeth and increased my speed by a bit while carrying my younger cousin. Two minutes later, we ran out of the cave in succession. The entrance to this cave wasn''t that big, it was big enough for two or three people to walk in side by side.


    When we all came out, the Daoist Master Qingfeng had already picked up a huge rock not far from the cave and stuck it in place.


    Gui Sha saw this and did not stay idle. Coincidentally, he was currently possessed by a big, muscular man who had plenty of strength. He immediately picked up a rock and stacked it on top of the rock.


    I know what they mean, the vicious corpse dogs will catch up very soon and use these two big rocks to block the hole. Although we can''t completely block these sinister corpse dogs inside the hole, but it can greatly reduce their speed and quantity.


    After doing all this, Daoist Master Qingfeng waved his hand again, "Come with me!"

 C116

    Just as Daoist Qingfeng finished this sentence, a venomous corpse dog drilled its way out from the crack in the stone. Gui Sha immediately raised the knife in his hand and hacked the corpse dog into two halves. Fresh blood spurted out and covered my entire body.


    Inside the cave, there were all the barking of those vicious corpse dogs, trying their best to squeeze out. Some of them even crashed into rocks, causing the rocks to be on the verge of collapse.


    Seeing all of this, none of us dared to delay any longer and immediately ran in the same direction.


    The Green Wind Daoist led the way. It seemed like he was quite familiar with this place, so he could only follow him. If it were me, I would have definitely barged in randomly. Sooner or later, I would have been caught.


    I finally escaped. This dark cave that had imprisoned me for who knows how long felt like a lifetime ago.


    Fortunately, I survived a great disaster and met such a noble person like Daoist Master Qingfeng. Otherwise, this cave would have become my eternal home.


    Not long after we had escaped from the cave, we heard the hubbub of noise from all directions, and something like a signal flare exploding in the night sky.


    It seems like these black clothed people have already discovered our escape. They must have already sent out all their men to surround us in the old forest.


    Amongst the four of us, my younger cousin is unconscious, so I can''t fight against him while carrying my younger cousin on my back. I don''t know how long Gui Sha can last because he is a ghost after all, and even if Gui Sha can persevere, he will definitely be able to escape from the man''s body when the day comes. No matter what, he is still a ghost, so it is unlikely that he will give up his life during the day.


    But after Gui Sha came out of that person''s body, it became a big problem. Right now, my body still has a powerful consciousness, snatching away the place where Gui Sha lives, if Gui Sha wants to go back, it will definitely be harder than ascending to the sky.


    If we were to meet an ordinary black-clothed person, it would be alright. If we were to encounter that hawk-like nose, then we would be in big trouble. That Green Wind Daoist himself said that he was caught alive by that hawk-like nose, and it could be seen that the cultivation level of that hawk-like nose should be higher than that of the other hawk-like nose. In his current state, if we were to encounter that hawk-like nose again, we would all be captured alive.


    As I ran, I kept calculating these things in my mind.


    Daoist Master Qingfeng seems to have already thought about this and has already planned his escape route, leading us in seven detours and eight turns.


    Gui Sha and I followed him through a dense forest and stopped near a small mountain. However, I realized that there was no way out in front of us.


    Just as we were about to ask Taoist Master Qingfeng why he stopped here, he suddenly walked towards the mountain and brushed apart a patch of weeds, allowing us to follow in.


    They were all grasshoppers tied to a rope, so I definitely didn''t suspect that Daoist Master Qingfeng would harm me. I quickly carried my younger cousin and Gui Sha into the cave.


    After entering, I found that there was a heaven and earth in this cave, there was a dark tunnel leading to who knows where.


    "Senior, where are we going?" I wondered.


    "Let''s go back to the previous cave." As Daoist Master Qing Feng spoke, he took a big step forward.


    I was wondering why she wanted to go back after escaping from there. Wasn''t she just walking into a trap?


    As I walked, he said to me, "You don''t know about this, but the most dangerous place is usually the safest place. Now that our whereabouts have been exposed, all the people here must have gone out to search for us, so this cave is empty. Moreover, under the encirclement and pursuit of so many people, our hopes of escaping are slim, and the most important thing is that they have those vicious corpse dogs leading the way.


    It really is the old senior, cunning and scheming. After thinking about it carefully, that makes sense. Even if they were running around in the forest, they wouldn''t think that we would come back from this hole.


    I nodded, expressing my support for Daoist Master Qingfeng''s idea.


    As we walked, I observed this place. It was obvious that no one had been here before, so we could not find any traces of humans. I had no idea how Daoist Master Qingfeng managed to discover this small path that led to that huge cave.


    After walking for about half an hour, we returned to the hall, which was the place where there was a huge blood pool. This place had already been here several times, so it could be considered quite familiar.


    We followed the tunnel that we just escaped from and walked forward. Very soon, we saw the large group of vicious corpse dogs, and just now, when we escaped from here, Gui Sha and the Green Wind Dao leader killed at least 20 men in black. Now that the way out of these vicious corpse dogs was blocked, we came back to eat the bodies of the men in black.


    These vicious corpses and dogs were originally owned by these men in black, and now they began to eat their master''s corpse. This was a lucky chance, they deserved it for their sins, it was truly a retribution.


    Those vicious corpse dogs quickly discovered the three of us, gave up on eating the corpses of the black-clothed men on the ground, and rushed towards us while barking.


    At this moment, we were standing in a relatively narrow place in the cave, which could accommodate two or three people side by side. At this moment, we were standing at the entrance of the narrow tunnel, waiting for the vicious corpse dogs to pounce at us.


    This was a place where even ten thousand men couldn''t break it open. It was definitely the best place to deal with these vicious corpse dogs, unlike the previous one. Once one provoked these things, it would be difficult to defend against them.


    Soon, the leading two large Corpse Dogs rushed over. The Daoist Master Qing Feng stood right in front and waved his sword, causing the heads of the two dogs to fall to the ground.


    The hot blood just happened to fall on me again. It smelled fishy and smelly.

 C117

    Gui Sha''s face had been gloomy the entire time. At this moment, he possessed the body of a tall and sturdy man in black, and he was also abnormally brave. He waved his big blade, and it became a cold light.


    This body was not that of the Demon Ghost, so it naturally wouldn''t care. Even if a piece of its body was bitten off by the vicious corpse dogs, it wouldn''t even bat an eyelid.


    Seeing how the big guy was so eager to kill, I couldn''t help but put down my little cousin on my back and took out my Three Revolutions Thousand Lightning Striked Date sword.


    After wielding this lightning strike, a murderous intent surged in my heart. I channeled the Spiritual Energy within my dantian into my entire body and with a loud shout, I rushed towards the sinister corpse dogs, slashing my way through.


    Fresh blood splattered everywhere, along with wails and wails.


    The most vicious one was still the Daoist Master Qing Feng, as more and more of the corpses came, he didn''t even use his sword, instead he directly took out a large amount of coins from his yellow cloth pocket and threw them towards the corpses.


    The copper coin hidden weapons that the Daoist Master Qing Feng threw out were like bullets, they were extremely powerful and accurate, and they all shot towards the foreheads and the hearts of those Yin Poison Corpses. With this copper coin, seven or eight Yin Poison Corpse Dogs died in an instant, and a hole the size of a copper coin appeared on their forehead and chest, this method was really admirable.


    Along the way, we killed over a hundred of them. In less than five minutes, half of them were taken care of by us.


    Although these venomous corpse dogs are cruel and unafraid of death, after seeing so many of their companions killed by us, they all became timid and tried to escape with their tails between their legs.


    However, the road in front of us is blocked by our three bloodied people, and the road behind us is blocked by boulders. They have nowhere to go, no door to the earth, and only death awaits them.


    Some of the dogs were scared away by the murderous aura coming from the three of us, and after killing 20 or 30 of us, the rest crashed into the stone in front of the door.


    Some of the vicious corpse dogs had used too much force when they collided, and they were still killed on the spot.


    However, after being fiercely attacked by so many vicious corpse dogs, the two boulders at the entrance of the cave had already loosened up.


    We can''t let these damn beasts escape.


    At this moment, the three of us definitely have the same thought, gritting our teeth, we directly charged into the group of dogs, swinging our swords and slashing them down, after this round of killing, there were only a dozen or so of them left, and the dogs were completely scared mad, fiercely smashing into the stones, and finally, the huge dog at the door let out a loud bang, and rolled to the side.


    Four or five venomous corpse dogs fled with their tails between their legs.


    At this time, the long body of the Daoist Priest suddenly jumped up, stepped on the cave wall and took three or five steps, his body gently landed on the rock below, then he threw the copper coin. Following a series of wails, the vicious corpse dogs must have been killed by the Daoist Master.


    The entire cave was filled with the thick smell of blood, and the ground was sticky with the blood of those vicious corpses. The three of us had also become bloody people.


    Soon after, Daoist Master Qing Feng''s figure flashed and he jumped out. Gui Sha and I also jumped on top of that rock, but before we could get close, Daoist Master Qing Feng walked towards us with a dead dog in one hand. He said with a deep voice, "Quickly throw those corpses into the cave. Don''t let anyone find them."


    Gui Sha and I quickly went over and each dragged two of the corpses back. We threw them into the cave filled with poisonous corpse dogs.


    It had to be said that the corpses of these vicious corpses were quite heavy. Every one of them weighed at least two hundred kilograms, just like a calf.


    After all the corpses outside were collected, Daoist Master Qingfeng placed the stone that was knocked away by the venomous corpse dogs back into the cave and blocked the entrance.


    It was as though nothing had happened at all.


    Following that, Daoist Master Qingfeng came back through a crack in the stone. I saw that he was also covered in blood, making him look somewhat sinister.


    "Come on, let''s wait at the entrance of the cave. When they come back and they can''t find us, it will be the best time for us to leave this place. Right now, let''s conserve energy and recover our strength." As he spoke, he took the lead and walked towards the cave that we just came back from.


    I looked at Daoist Master Qingfeng''s somewhat emaciated body and couldn''t help but admire him. Such a thin and weak body hid such a powerful energy, and such a decisive action, meticulous planning, and it was hard to not admire him. In my heart, I was thinking about when I would be as strong as him.


    If it wasn''t for his wise leadership, I probably would have been captured alive before I even got out of the cave.


    First we lead the enemy away, then we kill a rider, we take care of the most troublesome corpse dog, then we wait for the main group to come back before we escape, this plan goes one after another, flawless.


    Soon, we were back in the hall with the pool of blood. We walked along the path until we reached the cave we had just entered.


    After killing so many vicious corpse dogs along the way, he relaxed and felt weak all over.


    I put my little cousin who was still unconscious to the side and panted heavily. At this moment, I suddenly felt several spots on my body where I could feel a sharp pain. After a closer look, I didn''t know when, but my body was actually cut open by those sinister corpse dogs'' sharp claws.


    There was no need to mention the burly man possessed by Gui Sha, his entire body was covered in blood and it was unknown how many times he was bitten by the vicious corpse dog.


    Daoist Master Qingfeng''s body was also covered in blood, but none of this blood was his. It seemed like he had not been injured at all.


    I grit my teeth in pain, attracting the attention of that Daoist Qingfeng. He came up to check my injuries and lightly said, "These sinister corpse dogs grew up eating human flesh, and have been specially refined. If you were to be scratched or bitten by them, you would definitely be poisoned.


    When I heard Daoist Qingfeng say this, I was immediately shocked. With a bitter face, I said, "Senior ¡­ "Is there any way to cure the poison? I don''t want to become a lunatic ¡­"


    The Daoist Master Qingfeng smiled and said: "What is there to be afraid of?"

 C118

    "Senior, what do you mean by this?" I wondered.


    You have been bathed in a blood pool before, and have been injected with blood essence by those juvenile blood sucking demonic insects. The blood has its own detoxification ability, so just a little corpse poison will not be difficult for you. Even the wounds on your body will quickly heal, so naturally, you don''t have to be afraid. Daoist Master Qingfeng chuckled.


    I suddenly realized what had happened. Daoist Master Qingfeng had told me before about this matter. If Daoist Master Qingfeng had not mentioned it, I would have forgotten about it.


    Looks like I got lucky after getting caught this time. With such a tenacious physique, not only can I not be poisoned, I can even use my strong healing ability.


    However, I suddenly thought of another thing that annoyed me. The powerful consciousness within the Soul-Returning Cauldron was still within my body, so I had to constantly think about seizing my body. After tomorrow, I would no longer be me.


    Thinking about this, my face became gloomy, but Daoist Master Qingfeng was puzzled, "You little brat picked up such a big bargain, and you''re still unhappy? Why are you still crying?"


    I honestly replied, "Senior, the powerful consciousness within the Soul-Returning Cauldron is still within my body. I should be dying tomorrow. This special body of mine is useless ¡­"


    The smile on Daoist Master Qingfeng''s face disappeared, he nodded and said, "That''s right, this matter is indeed not easy to handle, but you don''t have to worry too much. Do you still remember the Ghostly Art of Cyan Astral Town that I taught you not long ago?"


    Eh, I carefully thought back to not long ago when my powerful consciousness started to adapt to my body. I remembered that Daoist Master Qing Feng had used a secret technique to communicate with my consciousness and taught me that set of incantations. Now that I thought about it, I can still clearly remember it.


    I nodded to show I remembered.


    That Green Wind Daoist immediately said: "This Ghost Suppressing Art is a secret technique that our Mao Mountain Sect does not teach. Just at the moment of life and death, I could not bear to see you being controlled by that powerful consciousness, so I taught you the first half of the Ghost Art, and I still have the second half, and I will also give it to you later. You may also know that our Mao Mountain Sect has a unique side to restraining ghosts, and the Ghost Suppressing Art is used to suppress evil spirits, not only does it have a great restraining effect on the powerful consciousness in your body, but it also has a great effect on ghosts."


    After hearing Daoist Master Qing Feng say this, my hope of surviving was rekindled. Naturally, I thanked him profusely.


    Every faction has their own unique cultivation technique, and without going through the ritual of master and disciple, they cannot teach it to others. It is just like the magic technique of our Faction, which I cannot easily teach to unrelated people.


    At this moment, Daoist Master Qingfeng came close to my ear and passed on the remaining half of the chant to me. I memorized every word in my heart and didn''t dare to miss a single word.


    When I had finished learning, Daoist Master Qingfeng told me to repeat myself. He nodded in acknowledgement before he gave up.


    After some time had passed, Daoist Master Qingfeng said to me, "Wait here for a while, don''t run around. This Penniless Priest turned around to see if their people had turned back or not. If a large portion of the troops had returned, I would come back to find you.


    I nodded. "Senior, you must be careful."


    With a grunt from the Daoist Master of the Cyan Wind Sword, he lifted his sword and drilled his way into the pitch-black passageway.


    After Daoist Master Qingfeng left, I turned my head to look at Gui Sha. He was sitting on the ground alone with a cold expression on his face. It was unknown what he was thinking about.


    He wanted to get close to it and thank it for saving his life, but he didn''t know where to start.


    After hesitating for a moment, I called out, a little embarrassed, "Big Sister Xue''er ¡­" Are you alright ¡­ "


    Gui Sha lifted his head and looked at me before nodding his head in response.


    "Big Sister Xue''er ¡­" "You must have had a hard time looking for a substitute like me. I''ve never let you have a peaceful life, otherwise I would have surpassed you after I go out this time. It would have saved me the trouble of being a lonely ghost, it would have been better to be reincarnated as a human ¡­"


    Gui Sha lifted his head and looked at me once more. The look in his eyes was vicious, but he only said, "I don''t want to leave ¡­"


    "Then what do you want? You can''t find another substitute, right?" I asked.


    Gui Sha did not say anything. His expression suddenly became twisted and his entire body started to tremble. When I saw that the situation was bad, I immediately held up the wooden sword in my hand and asked, "Sister Xue''er ¡­" What''s wrong with you? "


    A blood-red aura flew out from the top of the burly man''s head and turned into a shadow that floated in front of me. It was Gui Sha''s real body, and Gui Sha said, "The sky is about to brighten, I can''t stay in a normal person''s body for too long, it''s already my limit to attach myself to two people in a row ¡­"


    I quickly understood and said, "Sister Xue Er ¡­" "Why don''t you attach yourself to my body and continue staying in my dantian''s Qi Sea ¡­"


    Gui Sha shook his head and said, "I can''t enter your body because that powerful consciousness is in your body. If I enter, it will definitely devour me ¡­"


    "Then... What are you going to do now? " I said, surprised.


    "I don''t know either ¡­" "Let''s leave it at this for now ¡­" "This cave is devoid of sunlight and has dense yin aura. It''s not a problem for me to stay here for the time being ¡­" Gui Sha expressionlessly said.


    At this moment, the brawny man who had been possessed by Gui Sha suddenly opened his eyes. He sat up abruptly and looked towards me. When I saw his pair of eyes, I was shocked because those eyes were blood-red, like a mad dog ¡­ He had been bitten by a sinister corpse dog before, it seemed like the corpse poison had taken effect ¡­

 C119

    Just when I understood this point, the strong man who had activated the corpse poison roared and pounced towards me like a wild beast.


    Daoist Master Qingfeng had said before that if a person was bitten by a vicious corpse dog, then after an hour, the corpse poison would act up and they would completely lose their consciousness, turning into a mad dog.


    At this moment, he was pouncing towards me. I hurriedly dodged and dodged. The wooden sword in my hand pierced into the robust man''s body. However, the sturdy man didn''t seem to feel any pain at all. He brandished his claws and clawed at my neck.


    "Cut off his head, otherwise he wouldn''t have died ¡­" The ghost told me.


    I kicked the brawny guy in the chest, knocking him to the ground. Then I jumped forward and stomped on his chest, but the brawny guy reacted very quickly, before I could swing my sword, the brawny guy grabbed my ankle and threw me onto the ground. Then he pounced on me and started biting towards my neck.


    At this moment, Gui Sha, who was standing to the side, once again attached himself onto the body of the strong man. He climbed up from my body and spoke with disdain, "You can''t even deal with a person that was poisoned by corpse poison. You''re simply a piece of trash. Hurry up and cut off his head. I won''t be able to hold on for long ¡­"


    The person I chopped off his head was actually him. No matter how I felt, I felt that it was a bit awkward, moreover, I have never killed anyone before, and that Gui Sha actually wanted me to chop off his head, so I couldn''t bring myself to do so ¡­


    "What are you standing there for? Hurry up and attack!" Gui Sha urged again.


    At this moment, I gritted my teeth and couldn''t care about that anymore. I activated the Spiritual Energy in my body and filled it to the brim with Jujube wood sword before slashing towards the robust man''s neck.


    A huge head shot up into the sky, spurting hot blood all over me.


    My body suddenly went numb and started trembling all over. I actually killed someone ¡­


    With a plop, the corpse fell back heavily and crashed to the ground. As the corpse fell, a blood-red mist once again emerged from its body and solidified into the shape of a person. It was the red-robed Gui Sha.


    It''s not like I''ve never killed before, but at that time, after the Eldest Senior Brother was hacked by that Envoy Li, he fell off the cliff. Under my extreme anger, I lost my mind and started hacking at those black-clothed people, killing a dozen of them in a row.


    At that time, I didn''t feel anything when I killed, but now, it''s different. I have a mind and I''m completely awake. I instantly chopped off a person''s head. Such a bloody scene isn''t something I can accept for a while ¡­


    When Gui Sha saw how lost I looked, he mocked, "Isn''t it just killing a person, is there a need to be so afraid?"


    "Of course you don''t understand, when have I ever killed someone before ¡­" "Ever since I met you, all of this mess ¡­" I said in a trembling voice.


    "In that case, you''re blaming me ¡­" Gui Sha coldly said.


    I didn''t say anything, but held up the bleeding Jujube sword and sat by my little cousin''s side.


    After a long time, I finally got rid myself of the fear of killing just now. Just as I was about to check to see if my little cousin woke up, I suddenly heard hurried footsteps coming towards me.


    I immediately stood up. Gui Sha also floated in front of me and looked at the deep entrance of the cave.


    Not long after, a vigorous figure strode over like a bolt of lightning. As they approached, they discovered that it was the Daoist Master Qing Feng.


    The Daoist Priest Qing Feng''s expression was extremely grave. After he saw me, he directly said, "Quickly, leave ¡­" "We''ve been discovered ¡­"


    As he spoke, he charged straight for the cave entrance.


    I carried my little cousin on my back, and only now did I remember that ghost fiend. It helped us so much, we can''t just leave it here, can we?


    Therefore, he shouted towards Daoist Master Qing Feng: "Senior... Wait a moment, it must be daylight outside. Is this Gui Sha beside me going to leave? "


    Daoist Master Qingfeng stopped and looked at Gui Sha. He said coldly, "You don''t even care about it now. What do you care about it? It''s a ghost, and it won''t die. Just let it stay here ¡­"


    "No ¡­" I''m taking it with me. " I said anxiously.


    That Taoist quickly returned. He looked at Gui Sha and then at me before angrily saying, "You brat, you are really troublesome!"


    As he said this, the Taoist took out something from his yellow cloth bag and handed it to me. He urged, "Let him carry it in here first. We''ll talk about it after we get out."


    I took the thing and saw that he had actually given me a small incense burner about the size of a cigarette box. It looked like a small size Soul Return Cauldron and I didn''t know what it was used for, but the thing that senior had given me would definitely work. I looked at Gui Sha and said, "Why are you still standing there? Let''s go in first and then talk."


    Gui Sha looked at me gratefully, and without saying anything further, he turned into a ball of red mist and entered the cauldron. I kept the cauldron, then carried my cousin on my back and ran towards the entrance of the cauldron with the Daoist leader of the Qing Feng Society.


    After running a few steps forward, suddenly, he heard the eerie corpse dog behind him, and asked curiously: "Senior, didn''t we kill all of those eerie corpse dogs? "Why is there more ¡­"


    "We didn''t kill them all, there must have been fish that escaped the net. Don''t worry about it anymore, the vicious corpse dog found our trail and chased us here. A large group of people have returned, we still have time to run ¡­"


    In the midst of our conversation, Qingfeng Dao and I made a long turn and ran a few steps forward. We pushed through the grass and ran outside in a flash.


    At this moment, the sky outside the cave was already bright. As soon as we came out, we felt a little uncomfortable and our eyes hurt from the sunlight. However, we didn''t dare to delay any longer and focused on running forward with our lives on the line.


    This place is completely deserted. I have never been here, so I can''t even tell which direction is which. I can only follow the Daoist Master Qingfeng and run forward.


    Very quickly, we left the cave and ran forward for a few miles in one breath. However, we could still hear the loud howls of the vicious corpse dogs from behind us. It seems like those black-clothed men have already caught up.


    I was carrying a person on my back. After running for so long, I was drenched in sweat and my legs were a bit weak.

 C120

    There are pursuers chasing us from behind, and in the middle of the wilderness, we can''t even figure out where to run, and we don''t even know where to run. The key is that there are still some remaining vicious corpse dogs following us, this thing''s nose is too sensitive, no matter which direction we run in, he will be able to pinpoint our position, and along the way, we can always faintly hear the howls of the sinister corpse dog.


    After running for a bit longer, I found myself surrounded by wild grass and trees. The sound of flowing water could be heard not far ahead, and I had no idea where I was right now. Daoist Master Qingfeng, who was running at the front, suddenly stopped and turned around. "You just wait here and don''t run around. Those remaining Yin Corpse dogs are really troublesome. I will come back to find you after I take care of them."


    Hearing him say this, I couldn''t help but feel fear in my heart. If he left me and my little cousin here, what would happen if someone found us?


    It''s a bit easier for me to explain myself. I can deal with them if I meet enemies, but it''s not convenient for me to carry my little cousin on my back even if I have to escape if I can''t beat them.


    Daoist Master Qingfeng seemed to be able to see my worry, so he pointed to the direction of the sound and said, "There is a waterfall in front of us, and there is a small cave behind that waterfall. Carry this child and hide in that cave, and wait for me to kill those poisonous corpse dogs and quickly come back to find you."


    I replied, "Alright! Senior, be careful. My little cousin and I will wait for you inside the cave ¡­"


    "En!" Daoist Master Qing Feng replied before he took his sword and quickly disappeared from my sight.


    Carrying my little cousin on my back, I walked towards the direction indicated by the Green Wind Dao. After walking for seven to eight minutes, I indeed saw a waterfall flowing down from the middle of the mountain, making the sound of flowing water.


    After taking a look, I didn''t dare to delay any longer. Carrying my younger cousin on my back, I walked to the back of the huge waterfall. Around the waterfall, there were quite a few stones that were extremely smooth from the impact of the water current.


    When I was about to reach the back of the waterfall, I really saw a hole. This hole wasn''t big, so it was only big enough for two people to walk in side by side. When I saw the hole, I was elated and thought to myself, isn''t this Monkey Sun''s Water Curtain Cave?


    I don''t know where this weird thought came from, but I held my little cousin tightly on my back and continued to walk towards the cave.


    The huge stream of water hit the stone and after walking for a long distance, my junior brother and I were drenched by the water.


    Not long after the new year had ended, the weather was still rather cold. Wearing a set of cotton clothes and sticking to my body, it was extremely uncomfortable. My teeth were constantly chattering from the cold.


    Fortunately, under my perseverance, I finally carried my little cousin into the cave.


    The cave was not big, about ten square meters with a pile of ashes inside. There were a lot of fish bones scattered on the ground. It was obvious that someone had stayed in this cave before.


    I casually found a place for my junior to sit down and let him lean his body against the wall. I sat down with my bottom as well and tightly leaned against my younger cousin.


    This place was a pretty good hiding place. If ordinary people didn''t know that there was a cave here, they definitely wouldn''t have found this place.


    It''s just that my little cousin and I were both wet from the water, and I was shivering from the cold.


    There are some dry firewood that hasn''t been burned. I didn''t dare to light it because I was afraid that the smoke would attract pursuers. If the two of us were stuck inside the cave, it would be impossible to escape.


    Let it be cold for a while. After Daoist Green Wind arrived, we will run away, so that we won''t feel so cold anymore.


    I comforted myself by sitting around for a while, unable to find peace in my heart. I didn''t know if I would be able to walk out of this place alive today.


    I was afraid that if he were to meet that hook nose and get caught alive, the consequences would be unimaginable. I believed that Daoist Master Qingfeng would not betray us, but when I was together with my little cousin, I would not be able to escape from this place.


    After a moment of restlessness, I had the thought to go out and take a look, so I stood up and walked towards the entrance of the cave. I went around to the front of the waterfall and looked around, but didn''t see a single shadow. Just as I was about to go back, I saw a few black shadows appear not far away and were walking towards me.


    In this barren mountain and wilderness, other than the people from the cult, there was definitely no one else. I was afraid that they would discover my traces, so I hastily ran back into the cave.


    When I got back to the cave, my heart was pounding.


    But I don''t know why they came to this place. Could it be that our tracks have been discovered again?


    Just as I was panicking, my younger cousin suddenly woke up. He coughed and my heart skipped a beat as I looked towards my younger cousin.


    The little cousin looked very weak. He raised his head and looked at me before weakly calling out to Brother Tian Luo.


    I replied with concern, "Brilliant ¡­ "You''re awake. How do you feel?"


    "Brother Tian Luo ¡­" I''m so cold, where are we? " His little cousin looked around in confusion.


    "Bright..." "Don''t be afraid, we''ve escaped. Brother Luo will bring you home in a few days, okay?"


    Liao Liang nodded sensibly and said, "Brother Tian Luo ¡­ What are those bad guys doing? Why did they capture me here? "


    "They are a group of traffickers. They wanted to kidnap you, so Brother Tian Luo came over. But don''t worry, Brother Tian Luo will bring you home soon, everything will be over soon ¡­"


    The sound of the waterfall outside was deafening.


    Suddenly, I heard a weird sound. It scared me to the point that I quivered. The sound I heard came from the sinister corpse dog. This sound was no different from a bolt from the blue. I broke out in a cold sweat.


    Those people brought along sinister corpse dogs and followed the trail to find them. Even if they hid in the cave behind the waterfall, it would not be safe, no! I have to find a way out of here, or my little cousin and I will die.


    Thinking this way, my mind quickly revolved as I thought of a way to deal with the situation. After a moment, I solemnly said to my younger cousin, "Brilliant ¡­" Stay here and don''t move, and don''t make any noise, okay? "

 C121

    Mingliang nodded obediently, and said quickly, "Brother Tian Luo, will you be with me?"


    I shook my head. "Brother Tian Luo is heading out now. You must be hungry, right?" Brother Tian Luo went out to find something to eat, so he''ll be back soon. Stay here, don''t go anywhere, and don''t talk.


    Ming Ming heard that and said with tears in his eyes: "Brother Tian Luo ¡­" "Don''t leave me alone, alright? Bright is scared, I''ll go with you ¡­"


    "No way!" I flatly refused. "You have to stay here. There are many bad guys outside. I can''t take care of you if you follow me out. Just wait here obediently. Do you hear me?"


    Seeing that I was a little angry, Mingliang could only obediently nod his head.


    I immediately stood up and held my Three Revolutions Thousand Lightning Strikes the Jujube Sword in my hand as I walked towards the direction of the entrance of the cave.


    I have already decided that I will lure these black-clothed people away, perhaps I will be captured alive by them, but if I am captured alive, it will be better than being captured by both of them. Their real target is me, not my little cousin, and after I am captured by them, there is still a chance for me to survive.


    Thinking about it, I walked out of the cave without hesitation.


    After I came out from behind the waterfall, I quickly saw two Yin Corpse Dogs running towards me. Behind them were ten or so black-clothed people.


    When I appeared, I quickly attracted the attention of those people. One of the men in black shouted, "The person has been found! There! Everyone, quickly go and capture him!"


    Before he could finish his words, I had already bypassed the waterfall and ran towards the forest not far away.


    However, the two vicious corpse dogs were in a hurry, and were much faster than the black clothed men.


    At this moment, I really hate those dark and poisonous corpse dogs, they are wrapped around us like paste, and we can''t get rid of them no matter what. Although we have killed the majority of the dark and poisonous corpse dogs, as long as there is one left alive, it will be a devastating blow, and these dark and poisonous corpse dogs must die.


    Thinking about this, I slowed down my pace a bit after I ran into the dense forest.


    I need to wait a while for those vicious corpse dogs and kill these two beasts.


    As my footsteps slowed, the two sinister corpse dogs caught up. I first hid behind a big tree. One of the corpse dogs that was running at the front leaped up and pounced towards my neck.


    A fishy smell filled the air and a terrible stench assaulted my nostrils. I lifted the wooden sword in my hand and stabbed towards the heart of the vicious corpse dog.


    I was prepared for a long time, this attack was very accurate, and immediately stabbed into the chest of that venomous corpse dog, but it seemed to have gone a little wrong, the venomous corpse dog did not die on the spot, I kicked the half-dead corpse dog away, and quickly added another sword, and with these two strikes, the venomous corpse dog immediately trembled, and a ball of black blood flowed out from its mouth, dying on the spot.


    Without waiting for me to pull out my sword, the other sinister corpse dog quickly caught up and leaped fiercely towards me. I wasn''t able to react in time and was knocked to the ground by the sinister corpse dog and rolled twice on the ground.


    This sinister corpse dog was at least two hundred jin in weight. Its body was extremely large, especially its head, which was as big as a small millstone. It opened its mouth and bit towards my neck. The fishy stench of saliva continuously dripped onto my body.


    I gritted my teeth and grabbed onto the vicious corpse dog''s neck. With my other hand, I gripped the wooden sword and stabbed at the corpse dog''s body.


    In just a moment, the vicious corpse dog let out a miserable howl, and the pressure on its head was reduced by a lot.


    Immediately after, the wooden sword in my hand was like a cannon, randomly stabbing the body of the eerie corpse dog. After seven or eight stabs, the eerie corpse dog stopped making a sound, started bleeding from its mouth and nose, and collapsed onto my body.


    At this moment, the black-clothed men had already caught up. I quickly used a rabbit kick at the eagle and kicked the corpse dog towards the black-clothed man.


    The corpse of that vicious corpse dog flew out, and it bumped into a few black-clothed men that were charging towards it.


    I flipped myself up like a carp. I didn''t have time to worry about anything else as I ran towards the dense forest ahead of me.


    As I ran, I also looked around. There were about a dozen of them, chasing me relentlessly.


    No, I saw they seemed to be holding something in their hands. When I looked back carefully, I realized they were holding crossbows.


    Just when I saw it clearly, the men in black lifted up the crossbow and shot it towards me.


    I was covered in cold sweat. As I ran, I used the trees in the forest as a shield. The arrows from the crossbows rained down on me from all sides.


    If it were to land on me, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    However, these black-clothed men didn''t seem to have any intention of killing me, but only aimed the crossbows at my lower body. I definitely understood the reason behind all of this, that there is a god-like great consciousness hidden in my body, and that they still need to rely on the powerful consciousness in my body in order to lead this cult to greater heights.


    They don''t dare to kill me, I know that.


    I dashed all the way, and the sounds of arrows never stopped. I could only rely on the trees to avoid them, which naturally slowed my speed a little.


    However, a moment later, three or four black shadows suddenly appeared in front of me. They wielded large blades as they charged towards me.


    I quickly changed direction and ran towards the left.


    At this moment, an arrow suddenly flew over, piercing through my calf.


    A heart-wrenching pain hit me. I looked down and saw that my calves were bleeding. In just a moment, two men in black were charging towards me.


    I grit my teeth and thought, I won''t run anymore, I''ll go all out against them.


    At this moment, I lifted up the wooden sword and used the Tai Qing Eight Trigrams Sword technique from the < Yin Yang Dao Scripture > to fight against the two black clothed men.


    These two men in black weren''t ordinary people. Their skills were quite impressive. I slashed my way through, and they quickly dodged me. They only blocked my path, not allowing me to escape.


    A moment later, a large group of people surrounded me and surrounded me, making it impossible for a drop of water to trickle through.


    It seemed that he really couldn''t escape this time.

 C122

    I raised my wooden sword and looked around, only to see a dozen black clothed men with crossbows in their hands, all pointing at me with a ferocious expression.


    When I saw one of these people, I couldn''t help but be shocked, because there was another familiar person among them, the one who killed my Big Senior, Li Youcai.


    Wasn''t he killed by that hook nose? Why was he standing here?


    I looked at him with a face of disbelief. That Left Custodian Li was sneering at me. He said darkly, "Put down the weapon in your hand and surrender obediently. If not, I can guarantee that you will die an ugly death!"


    "You ¡­ Weren''t you already dead? " I''m afraid I''m surprised.


    "That''s just because you think I''m dead. How could the Branch Lord bear to kill my left and right arms? Back then, it was just to stun you ¡­" Li You Shi laughed sinisterly once again.


    "You son of a bitch, you killed my Big Senior. Today, this young master will fight you to the death!" The moment I thought about the eldest senior brother who had died in his hands, the anger in my heart flared up. I didn''t care too much about it.


    With a sway of his body, he extended two fingers and caught my wooden sword. Then, he kicked towards my chest.


    I immediately let out a groan and fell to the ground. There was a sharp pain in my chest and it was difficult for me to breathe. I lay on the ground for a long time without getting up.


    Even my senior brother is no match for him. Someone like me, who has cultivated for more than half a year, is definitely not his match. The gap between us is not small at all.


    Looking at me who was lying on the ground, that Left Custodian Li laughed out loud. "Let''s see where you can run to." Even if you are able to escape, you will still die in the end. Your body contains the soul of our former chief protector, and after one more day, your soul will be devoured by him.


    I raised my head and viciously stared at him. Suddenly, I raised the wooden sword in my hand and placed it on my neck. I gritted my teeth and said, "Dream on! Even if I were to die, I won''t let your scheme succeed. I''ll let you see my death!"


    Although my wooden sword is made of wood, there is a layer of black iron wrapped around the edge of the wood. It is abnormally sharp, so it shouldn''t be a problem to kill someone.


    Envoy Li Right did not expect me to use my life to force him. As long as I die, the powerful consciousness in my body would no longer be able to stay within mine. He panicked and waved his hand. "Let''s talk properly. If worst comes to worst, I''ll just let you go. You better not commit suicide ¡­"


    I pointed my peach wood sword at my neck and stood up from the ground. I glanced at the black clothed people surrounding me and coldly said, "This is what you said. Hurry up and open up a path. Otherwise, I''ll wipe my neck!"


    The Green Wind Daoist had passed on a set of the Mao Mountain''s secret Green Divine Art to me, and even after tomorrow, I will not die. As long as I am allowed to leave this place alive, I will still be me and no one will be able to take away my body.


    The black-clothed men surrounded me as they continuously moved backwards. As for Li Youcai, he waved his hand and said in a flustered and exasperated manner, "Disperse! Spread out! "


    Once those words left my mouth, the people surrounding me immediately opened up a hole. I immediately dashed towards that hole.


    At this moment, the man in black from Naxi followed me once again. As I ran, I threatened, "Don''t follow me, follow me and wipe your neck as well ¡­"


    These words scared the black clothed people and made them stop, not daring to chase after me.


    After running for a distance and seeing that the black-clothed men weren''t following me, I immediately felt relieved. At the same time, I was also slightly worried. I felt that they wouldn''t let me out so easily.


    But even if I can walk by myself, my little cousin is still staying in that cave. I''ll definitely take him with me, and that Daoist Master Qingfeng, I don''t know what''s going on right now.


    After walking for more than ten minutes in this old forest, I didn''t know where to go. I was still thinking whether I should go back and bring my little cousin out first.


    Just as I was about to turn around, a rustling sound came from the underbrush at the side, startling me. I turned my head and saw two men in black jumping out from the underbrush towards me.


    My reaction was just in time as I waved the wooden sword in my hand and stabbed at a person. That person was unable to dodge in time and a cut appeared on his shoulder. I stepped off the ground and flew back two to three meters.


    When I came back to my senses, that thing immediately hit the hand that was holding the wooden sword, causing my hand to go numb and the sword to fall to the ground. Following that, a black clothed person pounced on me, pressing me down.


    They took out a rope and started to tie me up. In the blink of an eye, I was tied up into a big dumpling. Even the wooden sword in the jujube was snatched away by them.


    This time, he was caught alive, and he couldn''t even kill himself.


    I was pulled up by those few men in black. Very quickly, that Left Custodian Li appeared in front of me and sneered at me, "Where else can you run to in your father''s territory? You should obediently follow me."


    I knew I wouldn''t walk out that easily. I just didn''t expect them to ambush us so quickly. They actually came around the small path and made preparations in advance.


    It''s not that I was careless, it''s that they are too familiar with the terrain here.


    At this moment, I had nothing else to say. Being restrained by others, I no longer have the ability to threaten him.


    However, I still stared with my eyes at that Left Custodian Li. He killed my Senior Brother, so every time I see him, I have the urge to open my mouth and bite him to death.


    Facing my killing intent filled gaze, that Right Envoy Li narrowed his eyes and showed no fear. He suddenly raised his hand and gave me a large ear full of seeds, causing my face to swell and swell as it burned in pain.


    "What are you looking at?" If you have the ability, why don''t you run again? "


    I still stared at him. I opened my mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood at his face, but he easily dodged it.

 C123

    That Right Envoy Li reacted and slapped me on the other side of my face. There was another wave of burning pain. This time, both sides of my face swelled up. It was quite symmetrical.


    "Take him away!"


    I waved my hand and the few men in black pushed and shouted as they walked towards me.


    I looked at Li Jiayi''s back and coldly said, "I''ll definitely return these two ear-shaving pricks to you!"


    "Hehe, it''s useless to say such harsh words. Now that you''ve fallen into my hands, I can do whatever I want to you. It''s a pity that you won''t live past tomorrow. You will only have your shell left tonight."


    Finished speaking, Li You Shi laughed complacently.


    I grinded my teeth as I cursed all eighteen generations of this person''s ancestors. But, it was indeed useless as the black clothed men continued to push us while cursing. After walking for more than half an hour, we finally arrived at the location of the waterfall where the corpses of the two sinister corpse dogs that I had killed were lying on the ground, bleeding profusely.


    I subconsciously looked towards the waterfall and started to worry about my little cousin. If I was brought into that demon''s lair, even if I didn''t die, I would definitely be unable to come out alive. I hoped my little cousin would be careful and slip away before he could not reach me.


    However, he is still a child of eleven or twelve years old. In this barren mountain and wilderness, there is no path to follow. There are still wild beasts in this mountain. I''m really afraid that he won''t be able to walk out by himself.


    However, I only pretended to inadvertently sweep towards the direction of the waterfall. I didn''t dare to look too much, for fear that they would discover some clues about where my little cousin was hiding.


    At this moment, I don''t know where that Daoist Master Qing Feng went. He still hasn''t come back yet, could it be that he was captured alive like me?


    That was interesting. Even after so much work, he was still unable to escape the demonic palms.


    As we continued to walk forward, we left the waterfall behind. The few black-clothed people naturally didn''t have good expressions towards me and kept on cursing.


    When I entered into the forest once again, I found that the surroundings had suddenly quietened down, and felt that something was wrong. Li Youcai, who was walking in front, waved his hand, and the team stopped, Li Youcai turned around and looked around, as if he had found something. At this moment, a few whooshing sounds came from above my head, and a hole the size of a coin appeared on the heads of the two men in black beside me.


    The two men in black didn''t even make a sound. They just lay on the ground and died on the spot.


    When I saw this scene, I was ecstatic. This technique could only be used by Daoist Master Qing Feng. He really wasn''t captured and came to save me.


    That Right Emissary Li shouted, "There''s an ambush, hurry up and disperse!"


    The group of men in black could tell that they were all well-trained people. With a shout from Li Youcai, these people immediately dispersed. They all raised the crossbows in their hands and aimed them at every direction.


    At the same time the men in black opened their doors three times, several more whooshing sounds could be heard, and several more men in black fell to the ground.


    I looked in the direction of the copper coin concealed weapon. I saw that the Green Wind Daoist was above our heads, jumping back and forth between several large trees. His figure was even more nimble than that of an ape.


    "Over there!" One of the men in black shouted, and all of the men in black raised their crossbows, and shot towards the Green Wind Daoist. However, the Green Wind Daoist was extremely fast, and kept changing his position, dodging all the arrows, and at the same time, kept throwing hidden weapons towards those men in black.


    When there were only four or five black clothed people left, the Daoist leader of the Cyan Wind Sect jumped down from the tree. He waved the sword in his hand, turning it into a streak of white light and rushed towards the crowd.


    The remaining black-clothed men were also very valiant. They threw away the crossbows in their hands and directly raised their broadswords. They rushed towards the Green Wind Dao leader to kill him.


    With a cold snort, Li You Shi drew out two sharp daggers from his body and rushed towards Daoist Master Qing Feng.


    He is also a member of the Mao Mountain Sect, so his methods are naturally brilliant. In the blink of an eye, he has killed more than half of these black-clothed men, so the remaining ones are not a concern.


    At this moment, those black-clothed men all went to besiege the Green Wind Daoist Priest, but no one cared about me. I saw the black-clothed men who were killed by the Green Wind Daoist, with a few sabers scattered on the ground.


    I dropped to my knees and fumbled for a knife. I hid beside a tree and cut the rope I was tied to.


    Since I could not see what was behind me, cutting the rope was a very troublesome task. They also had the skills to tie the rope, and the more they struggled, the tighter the rope would be. However, I still cut the rope after ten minutes.


    I quickly ran to one of the black-clothed men who had died. I held the wooden sword in my hand and charged into the midst of the black-clothed men.


    In this short period of time, three more people were killed by the Daoist Master of the Green Wind Sect, leaving only the two men in black and the Ambassador of the Right in Li.


    I went up and sneaked an attack immediately, a sword attack landed on the arm of a man in black, the two men in black reacted, they no longer bothered with the Green Wind Daoist, but rushed towards me to kill. Although these ordinary men in black were also very powerful, but I am not afraid of them, after all, they have been with my master for half a year, so they still have a bit of strong physique, moreover, I was taught a tenth of my cultivation by my master, so when I saw the two men in black come up, I immediately became angry, and started circulating my spirit energy into the sword holding hands.


    In the beginning, I didn''t dare to kill these men in black, but after witnessing how many innocent people they killed, I stopped seeing them as human beings because they were worse than animals.


    With his master''s one-tenth of his power, the wooden sword immediately became extremely powerful. As the sword came in contact with the sword, one person was quickly killed by the sword, and the other person was immediately scared when he saw me being so ferocious. What made him even more afraid was that Li Youji suddenly let out a miserable groan and was sent flying by the long palm of the Daoist.


    The black-clothed man who was fighting against me panicked. I turned my head to look at Envoy Li Right. I grabbed the opportunity and thrusted my sword towards him.

 C124

    This time, my Qi surged out, completely unleashing the ruthlessness, the precision, and the accuracy of the Supreme Purity Eight Trigrams Sword. This sword power surged out, completely unleashing the ruthlessness, the precision and the accuracy of the Taiqing Eight Trigrams Sword.


    Looking at the man in black lying on the ground in front of me, I suddenly recalled that I had already killed quite a few men in black this time, counting roughly, I was not more than 20, I was a good kid since I was young, I did not even dare to kill a chicken, after all these years of being educated, I knew that killing is a matter of life and death, and now I had unknowingly killed so many people in a row, even I could not believe it.


    I don''t know if I''m breaking the law, but even if I''m defending myself, I still killed more than a dozen people. Just thinking about it made him feel guilty.


    However, I came back to my senses very quickly. It doesn''t matter if I kill them, they will kill me if I don''t kill them. As long as I can survive right now, it''s better than anything.


    Right at that moment, I raised my head and saw the Daoist Master Qing Feng was fighting with the Duke Li from the ancient battlefield, he released three more paper men from his body, and threw them towards the Daoist Master from the Green Wind. Just at that moment, I saw the Daoist Master Li from the Green Wind was fighting with the Duke Li from the ancient battlefield, and the envoy from the ancient battlefield released three more paper men from his body, and they threw the paper man from his body, and when they threw the paper man out, they started chanting an incantation.


    After being beaten up by the Daoist leader of the Cyan Wind Society, Li Youcai vomited blood. He was obviously injured. When he saw the three paper men turning into iron-armored soldiers, he immediately turned his sharp eyes towards me.


    My eyes met his gaze. It was really a spark colliding with the earth, creating a fire. A moment later, the Right Emissary Li held onto two short swords as he dashed towards me.


    How could I willingly surrender to him? Seeing that this brat was injured by the Green Wind Daoist, I am not really afraid of him, since he has come to cause trouble for me, then let him come. I do not believe that I can''t beat a heavily injured person.


    At that moment, I lifted up the Three Revolutions Thousand Lightning Strikes on the wooden sword and shouted loudly before dashing towards Li Jian to kill him.


    The sword technique I used was called the Tai Qing Eight Trigrams Sword, and it was also created by my master without any contact with real people. It was extremely powerful, even if my cultivation level was low, when I danced it was watertight, sealing my entire body like an iron bucket, not allowing water to enter, not allowing fire to burn at all. The moment right envoy Li started attacking ferociously, the two short swords in his hands were indeed ferocious.


    This old fogey has already been injured like this by the Blue Wind Dao, and yet he is still so powerful. I have still underestimated his ability.


    Perhaps it was because he was anxious to escape that each of his moves were more powerful than the last, but his cultivation was after all so much higher than mine. No matter how powerful my Supreme Purity Eight Trigrams Sword is, it wouldn''t be able to withstand his fighting style. In the end, I lost focus and got kicked in the chest by him, causing my entire body to fly backwards.


    I fell heavily onto the ground. The pain made me feel as though all the bones in my body were about to break. It was so painful that I couldn''t get up for a while.


    With a single stride, that Emissary Li arrived in front of me and grabbed towards me. At that moment, there was a sharp whistling sound that pierced the air, and with a "sou" sound, that Emissary Li quickly felt that something was wrong and hurriedly retracted his hand. Immediately, I saw a copper coin that was deeply embedded into a large tree beside me, almost all of it missing.


    At that moment, I immediately got up and ran in the direction of the Green Wind Daoist. I thought that this time, Envoy Li Right wouldn''t dare to chase after me.


    But, this time, it was truly out of my expectations.


    However, I''m not afraid of him catching up to me. I just kept circling around the Green Wind Daoist and the three paper men that were transformed into ancient generals. If I can''t beat him, I can still run.


    Just as expected, this old brat really couldn''t catch up to me. Just now, he fiercely attacked me, but his strength was more or less used up.


    And at this time, Qing Feng let out a loud shout and threw out three yellow paper talismans. The three yellow paper talismans suddenly glowed with a golden light and turned into three huge fireballs, and suddenly smashed into the three paper men who had turned into ancient generals. Three blinding lights flashed, and the three ancient generals immediately turned into three paper men.


    Envoy Li Right, who was chasing after me, immediately let out a groan. He suddenly stopped moving and spat out a mouthful of blood as his face turned deathly pale.


    If the skill he used was broken by someone, then he would suffer a backlash. Obviously, this was not a good situation for Li Youcai.


    I seized this opportunity and thought to myself, "This bastard killed my eldest senior brother. The time for revenge has finally come. Instead of running, I ran towards him. I swung the wooden sword in my hand and slashed at his neck."


    Just as the sword was about to pierce his neck, Righteous Envoy Li suddenly reacted. He dodged to the side and the sword in my hand was slightly deflected. It didn''t strike his neck. Instead, it left a bloody wound on his shoulder.


    Immediately after, that Left Custodian Li glared at me viciously. His gaze was as fierce as broken glass and he wished he could swallow me in one bite. However, he quickly turned around and dashed in the opposite direction.


    This brat wants to escape, but his technique was broken by the Blue Wind Dao. Right now, he can''t even beat me, so he is definitely not a match for the Daoist Master Qingfeng.

 C125

    I said before that if there was a chance, I would definitely kill this guy because my eldest senior brother died at his hands. This is a blood feud, and I have no choice but to take it back.


    Seeing that Li Jun wanted to run away, I naturally wouldn''t let her go. With a flash, I grabbed my wooden sword and chased after her.


    I had just taken a step forward when I felt a gust of wind blow by my back. The next moment, my head sank and a big foot flew across my head, and when I raised my head to take a look, the long body of the wind have already flown seven or eight meters away. Then, the long sleeve of the wind wave shook, and a few copper coins were immediately thrown out, aiming right at all the vital parts of Li''s body.


    That Emissary Li was truly worthy of being someone with skills. It was as if he had eyes on the back of his head. His feet kept moving and dodging, dodging the most fatal spots. However, he was unable to dodge the leg attack.


    From far away, I could see a line of blood appearing on the belly of Li Youcai''s leg. He cried out miserably and fell forward.


    The Green Wind Daoist stepped on the grass with his toes, treading on the snow without leaving a trace. This move made me gasp in amazement. What a powerful lightness skill.


    However, just as Daoist Master Qingfeng was about to rush to the side of the Righteous Noble Li, he suddenly stopped in his tracks, turned around, and quickly ran towards me.


    Seeing that Emissary Li was about to be beheaded by the long sword of the Green Wind Society, how did he come back safe and sound?


    Just as I was wondering, Daoist Master Qing Feng appeared in front of me in a flash. He grabbed my arm and said urgently, "Hurry and go! "That old fart, Shan Kun, has caught up. If you don''t run now, we''re both going to die here!"


    Good Kung? Wasn''t he the guy with the aquiline nose, the one they called the ''Branch Lord''?


    The high level of cultivation of this old man scared the hell out of him, if he caught up with me, there would be a dead end for sure, so I didn''t dare to delay any longer, and was pulled along by him as he sprinted forward. The Green Wind Daoist had an extremely good lightness in his movements, and it seemed as if his feet didn''t touch the ground, while my cultivation obviously couldn''t reach his level, but I also desperately poured the spirit energy in my dantian into my legs, in order to keep up with the long steps of the Green Wind Daoist, but it''s still not enough, I was almost pulled by the entire length of the Green Wind Daoist, making me feel as if my legs weren''t my own.


    While running, I suddenly remembered something and hurriedly said, "Senior, we can''t just leave like this. My younger cousin is still staying in the cave behind the waterfall. Should we rescue him and let him escape?"


    Daoist Master Qingfeng did not even look at me and only said, "Neither of us are certain to be able to escape. Aren''t you asking him to follow us just to die?" If he were to hide in the cave, he might be able to escape death, and if he were to follow us, he would most likely die. Let''s just ignore him and wait for them to escape, then it might not be too late to think of a way to save him ¡­ "


    While we were talking, the two of us ran out for several miles in one breath. When we were about to reach the waterfall, two vicious corpse dogs suddenly ran out from the forest and pounced towards us from both sides.


    I was immediately shocked. Just how many of these strange toys did they raise? Why were they so unstoppable? Where did these two come from?


    Without waiting for me to react, Daoist Master Qing Feng waved his hand and threw out two copper coins, easily taking care of one of the vicious corpse dogs.


    The other one pounced towards me, and I used my sword to slash at it, but I didn''t manage to slash it. However, Daoist Master Qing Feng paused for a moment, and then kicked the head of that venomous corpse dog, causing it to fly into a big tree, causing it to bleed profusely and die on the spot.


    I just thought that these were just two of the sinister corpse dogs that escaped from the net, but I didn''t expect that this place would be ambushed again. The moment we dealt with these two beasts, countless arrows came flying from all directions towards us.


    With the tip of his foot touching the ground, he immediately reacted and pulled me behind a big and thick tree. He waved the treasured sword in his hand left and right, blocking all the arrows that were shooting towards us, but when there were no more arrows flying towards us, dozens of black clothed men suddenly stood up from all directions and surrounded the two of us. All of them held crossbows in their hands and steel sabers on their waists, constantly approaching us.


    When I saw this situation, I knew what would happen to us. There would definitely be no escape.


    Daoist Master Qingfeng slightly knitted his brows, sighed and said, "Well, we, the two of us, painstakingly schemed for a long time and still ended up with dumplings." Daoist Master Qingfeng slightly knitted his eyebrows, and sighed and said, "Well, we, the two of us painstakingly schemed for a long time and ended up with dumplings.


    After saying this, Daoist Master Qingfeng rushed out. As he rushed out, he threw out a large amount of copper coins. The seven to eight black-clothed men that walked past all fell to the ground.


    The Daoist Master Qingfeng had just rushed out when dozens of crossbows were shot at him.


    I saw that Daoist Master Qing Feng''s figure was so fast that he had completely turned into a shadow, flashing back and forth between the black clothed people. For a moment, several lives were taken by him.


    After Daoist Green Wind rushed out, I took a deep breath and immediately followed with the Jujube wood sword in my hand.


    ''F * ck, so what if I die? I only have one life after all. After 18 years, I''ll still be a hero! ''


    I shouted and charged towards the group of black-clothed people on the left. When these black-clothed people saw me, they didn''t use their crossbows to hit me. Instead, they threw their crossbows to the side and drew their steel swords to kill me.


    Up till now, they have definitely received the order to capture me alive. I naturally knew of this reason in my heart, the powerful consciousness within my body that resides within their Soul Recovering Cauldron, and I just so happened to be the best Substitute Cauldron, they would definitely not take my life.


    This is what I rely on. They don''t dare to kill me, but I dare to take their lives.


    After that, I launched a series of fierce attacks towards the men in black. I activated the Tai Qing Eight Trigrams Sword skill and started to deal with the six or seven men in black beside me.


    As soon as I met these men in black, a burst of wild laughter came from behind me, "Old man Qingfeng, you''re already at this stage, why are you still not giving up?"

 C126

    I was very familiar with this voice. It was that hawk-nosed Good Keng''s voice. He had finally caught up to me.


    After hearing his voice, there was naturally fear in my heart. However, the sword in my hand didn''t dare to stop for even a second as I fiercely continued to attack those black-clothed people.


    They showed mercy at every turn, and my moves were fierce and completely desperate. After a few rounds, one person was killed by my sword, and at least three or four people were injured by me. I don''t care, but kill me if you have the guts.


    Just as I was fighting with the group of men in black, suddenly, a strong gust of wind came from behind me. A strong wave of wind came surging over from behind me, causing my chest to sink.


    I immediately turned my head to look, but it wasn''t that hawk-nosed man, but a strange man in a black robe who had his head wrapped up. I couldn''t see his face clearly, I seemed to have entered it somewhere before, upon careful thought, I remembered that the day I was soaked in the pool of blood, this man in black robes appeared together with a group of black-robed men. They were jumping around, as if they were casting some kind of spell, so it was obvious that this guy in black robes wasn''t an ordinary person.


    At this moment, with empty hands, this bizarre black robe brandishes both of its palms towards my chest. The Sect Leader, who was brought about by it, presses down on me as though he was trying to topple a mountain.


    I do not care about whether he is an expert or not, if he wants to fight with me, if he does not bring me then don''t blame me for being impolite, I would just take out my wooden sword and wield it and thrust it towards the chest of that weird black robed man. That weird black robed man suddenly changed the style of his palm and extended two fingers to catch my wooden sword, while his other hand continued to strike towards my chest.


    My reaction was timely, as I had also brandished my palm to clash with him. To think that I was too careless, the strange black robed man in front of me was able to easily grab onto my wooden sword, which showed how profound his cultivation was, and even foolishly fought against his palm power. When our palms collided, I couldn''t tell what kind of feeling I had, but it felt like my entire body had been struck by lightning.


    What a terrifying cultivation!


    When I realized this, it was already too late. I fiercely smashed into the ground, but I didn''t feel any pain, just numbness. The palm seemed to have ignited all of the blood in my body, igniting it together.


    His head was buzzing, the sky was spinning, and he felt like he was going to die soon.


    Right at this moment, along with a series of "hualala" sounds, five to six large machetes were placed around my neck, and a man in black clothing came up and grabbed my collar, pulling me up from the ground. He seemed to be unable to vent his anger and even smacked me twice in the face.


    I didn''t feel any pain from those two slaps. My body was still numb. My god, isn''t there a high voltage on that man''s body? One palm was enough to cripple me ¡­


    Following which, the black-clothed men tied me up once again. This time, they didn''t use a rope, but instead replaced it with a thumb-sized metal chain. They coiled around my body a few times, afraid that I would grow wings and fly away.


    The me who was tied up was carried by two men in black, and I walked towards the strange man in black.


    The strange man''s face was hidden behind his black robe, so I couldn''t see what he looked like.


    He seemed to look at me, but he quickly turned around and walked towards the battle formation of Daoist Master Qingfeng.


    I was escorted by the black clothed people and quickly walked over. At this moment, Taoist Master Qing Feng was already surrounded by over a hundred black clothed people. Beside him lay over ten bodies of the black clothed people.


    However, Daoist Master Qingfeng did not look to be having an easy time. He did not know when, but he had been wounded and was bleeding profusely.


    Qing Feng, who was gasping for breath, held a sword that was covered in blood while looking at the surrounding black clothed men with a pair of murderous eyes.


    He said lightly: "Old man Qingfeng, I originally wanted to leave you with a dog''s life so that you could hand over a part of Mao Mountain''s secret art. You brat, you didn''t know how to appreciate favors, and refused to tell me the truth, and even stole the substitute furnace that I painstakingly found, killing dozens of people from my sect, and even beheaded over a hundred poisonous corpses that I created. It seems like you can''t keep your old life anymore!"


    "Cut the crap!" You evil disciple of a cult, everyone has the right to kill you, everyone in the world despises you. Even if this poor Taoist dies in your hands, you will still be unable to escape from the righteous people of the world. This Penniless Priest will not let you off even if I die! "


    With that, he saw the Daoist Master Qing Feng cut his own palm, fished out a handful of soybeans from his Cosmic Bag and violently scattered them on the ground. The soybeans flashed in a golden light and began to spin on the ground, and after a moment, a cloud of white smoke rose up.


    This move stupefied me. It made me look at him in a new light. Daoist Green Wind actually had such a profound skill. Could this be what the legends say?


    There were about twenty or so monsters like Rakshasi, which made people tremble in fear. Each one of them was over three meters tall, and they were so tall and powerful that they scared the black-clothed men into retreating to the side, fearing that they would pounce on them.


    When he saw that Daoist Master Qing Feng had revealed his ability, Sai Kun was quite calm. He gave out a cold snort and abruptly formed a few hand seals, scattering out a handful of talismans. These talismans flew out and turned into birds emitting a black aura.

 C127

    There were more than a hundred of them, four or five of them encircling the evil ghost Raksha, who had turned into his yellow capital. They released an ear-piercing bird cry as they charged towards the evil ghost Raksha, who seemed to have an extremely strong restraining effect on the evil ghost Raksha. Once they carried the evil ghost Raksha, their figures became thinner, and for a moment, the ear-piercing bird cries within the forest mixed with the howls of the evil ghost Raksha, making them extremely close to each other.


    At this moment, the Daoist leader of the Cyan Wind Sect rushed towards the hawk-nosed man with a sword in his hand. At the same time that he jumped up, I don''t know if I was seeing things, but I could see that the Daoist leader turned into three people and each of them held a sword as they rushed out.


    The hook-nosed Good Kun also seemed to value the Green Wind Daoist as an opponent, immediately revealing his magic tool. His magic tool was actually a judge pen as thick as an adult''s arm. It was pitch black and definitely not an ordinary object.


    The two of them soon encountered each other. The Daoist leader of the Cyan Wind Sect turned into three and surrounded the hawk-nosed Sakun. Sakun didn''t seem to be at a disadvantage and calmly responded. They fought for more than ten rounds without a clear outcome.


    Those ordinary black-clothed people could only watch. In a battle between experts of this level, they would only be sending themselves to their deaths. However, there was one person who could be of help ¡ª that strange black-cloaked person who crippled me with a single palm strike.


    That strange man in a black robe was standing beside me. After seeing that Daoist Master Qing Feng had exchanged a few blows with Shan Kun, he was no longer able to remain calm.


    His hand trembled and formed a few strange hand seals. Suddenly, a stick that emitted a dense aura of death appeared in his hand. With a flash of his body, he also joined the battle.


    His addition put Daoist Master Qingfeng into a very dangerous situation, and he was forced to retreat several steps back. Especially when the deathly stick in the hand of the strange man struck the two clones of the Daoist Master of the Cyan Wind Sword, the two clones suddenly began to sway back and forth, becoming fainter and fainter until they seemed like they were about to disappear.


    I watched anxiously from the side, afraid that Daoist Master Qingfeng would be killed by the two of them just like that. However, I am controlled by them now, so I am unable to help them at all.


    Just as I was looking at this soul-stirring battle scene, a person suddenly walked over to me. This person is Ambassador Li Right, who was almost killed by the long sword of the Green Wind Society just now. When I saw him, I couldn''t help but take two steps back.


    Damn it, this brat really remembers his grudges. If I didn''t have the powerful consciousness from the Spirit Recovering Cauldron, I would have been killed a hundred times over by him.


    He could only hit me twice to vent his anger.


    I felt like a dead pig who wasn''t afraid of boiling water. It seemed that there were benefits to staying in my body with my strong consciousness.


    At least, no one would dare to kill me.


    The battle was still going on, and it was getting more and more intense. Most of the evil spirits that had turned into yellow beans were quickly eaten up by the black qi birds, and every time those black qi birds rammed against the evil spirits, the evil spirits would become weaker, but those evil spirits were also very fierce. With a wave of their hands, once they caught the black qi birds, they would directly swallow them into their stomachs.


    There were also evil spirits that rushed into the group of men in black. Once they fell on a certain person, they would bleed from their orifices and die instantly.


    Although I don''t know what the real bodies of these evil spirits are, but from the looks of their deaths, I can roughly guess that these evil spirits can devour the souls of living people. If they were to be touched by these evil spirits, they would instantly devour the souls of human beings.


    Just as I was looking at those evil spirits trying to act up, suddenly, I heard a scream. My heart skipped a beat as I looked in the direction of the scream, only to see Daoist Master Qing Feng being hit in the chest by the judge. Daoist Master Qing Feng spat out a mouthful of blood as his body slid seven to eight meters away.


    In a flash, those two shadows also went back into the Daoist Master Qingfeng''s body.


    Immediately after, the strange man in black robe raised the staff that was emitting a thick aura of death and swung it towards the Daoist Master Qing Feng''s head.


    I immediately shut my eyes and didn''t dare to look at this scene. It seemed that the Daoist Master Qing Feng couldn''t escape death. In the end, he wasn''t able to withstand the combined attacks of these two experts.


    My heart is bleeding, but I can''t do anything about it. I''m too weak, and after cultivating for more than half a year, I can only exchange a few blows with a few ordinary black-clothed people.


    Just when I thought that Daoist Qingfeng''s life was about to end here, a thunderous sound rolled across the land and came crashing over.


    "Stop!"


    This voice was produced using psychokinesis. It was lingering, ethereal and melodious with an extremely shocking power. After I heard this voice, it sounded like thunder in my head and the blood in my body started boiling once again.


    However, by the time I reacted, my heart was already pounding rapidly. Why does this sound so familiar?


    Although it was only two words, they sounded very familiar to me ¡­ This voice seems to belong to my master ¡­


    The great surprise caused me to raise my head and look towards the direction of the voice, only to see an old man in a green and grey daoist robe appear before my eyes like a deity that had descended from the heavens. At this moment, I thought that my vision was blurry because my eyes were filled with tears.


    I am not mistaken... I didn''t see wrong. The person in front of me is indeed my master. Isn''t he cultivating behind closed doors? Why would he appear here?


    I was so excited that tears were flowing down my face and my lips were trembling. I didn''t know what to say.


    However, when my master appeared, he shook the horsetail whisk in his hand and let out a thunderous sound, forcing the strange man in black back a few steps. Then, my master extended his hand and helped the Daoist Master up, and said politely: "Isn''t this the Daoist Master of the Mao Mountain Sect? Why are you here? "

 C128

    After hearing my master''s voice, he turned around and was shocked. He quickly said, "Daoist Tian Hong ¡­" How did you find this place? "


    "I heard that my disciple is in danger. This Penniless Priest has no choice but to come."


    After saying that, my master squinted his eyes and looked around. Facing this group of extremely vicious fellows, the aura on his body suddenly surged, and he seemed to have the bearing of looking down on the world.


    I was so excited that I didn''t know what to say anymore. Only tears flowed freely.


    My master actually came ¡­ Even if I was beaten to death, I wouldn''t believe that my master would appear here at such a crucial moment, but my master just appeared in front of me.


    These demons from the evil sects probably never thought that my master would suddenly appear. The entire scene paused for a moment and a short moment of peace appeared.


    Right at this moment, a gust of wind blew by behind me, and before I could react, a fragrant wind blew past me, accompanied by the cries of the two men. I looked to my left and right, only to see that the two men in black beside me were already on the ground, each of them bleeding from a hole in their chest.


    After that, my body became light and I was lifted up by someone, heading in the direction of my master.


    The black-clothed men behind me immediately reacted and rushed towards me. At this moment, my master also moved, his figure flashed, and he shot towards me with a stride, the horsetail whisk in his hand trembled, and with a muffled explosion, two of them were sent flying by the horsetail whisk, crashing into the black-clothed men behind them. When I looked, the two people who were hit by my master''s horsetail whisk had a bloody wound on their chests, and their sternbones were exposed.


    My body jolted and I stood by my master''s side. At this moment, I had time to turn my head and look behind me. A beautiful smile appeared on my face. Isn''t this my little senior sister?


    "Little junior brother, don''t be afraid. Senior sister and master have come to save you, you have to be obedient ¡­" After saying that, my little senior sister smiled at me and extended her hand to touch my head.


    At this moment, I didn''t know how to express my excited feelings, so I started crying loudly, like a child who had been wronged. These days, I didn''t know how many hardships I had endured, how many hardships I had to endure, how long I had to grit my teeth and hold on, I thought that this time I would definitely not be able to live, but suddenly, something happened, I saw my dearest person, and that kind of stifling feeling immediately relaxed me. At this moment, I was tied up in a metal chain, so I leaned my head on my little senior sister''s shoulder and started crying.


    Little Senior Sister kept patting my head and consoling me, "Little Junior Brother, don''t cry. Senior Sister and Master are here to save you. Don''t be afraid. In a while, Senior Sister will beat up all those people who bullied you to death."


    Saying that, the flexible sword in the little senior sister''s hand trembled. With a ''kacha'' sound, the iron chains on my body fell to the ground. I was finally free from this predicament.


    This sudden change of events made the Demonic Sect members unable to react. However, they still encircled us, and the atmosphere was still indescribably tense.


    Although my master''s cultivation is very high, a few days ago she transferred a portion of my cultivation to me. The day of closed door cultivation is not over yet, and she came out to save me, so she hasn''t returned to her peak state yet.


    Even the eldest senior brother was not a match for that Left Custodian Li. Now that she had appeared, it was only natural that she would not utter a single word to deal with those ordinary black-clothed people. However, to deal with that hawk-nosed Good Kun and that mysterious black-cloaked eccentric, she was definitely not their match.


    I''m just a half-wit, and I can''t help much.


    After a short period of peace, the hawk-nosed Good Kun took a step forward, looked at my master, and said with a gloomy face, "Where did you come from? State your name, this old man will not kill the nameless ghost! "


    My master narrowed his eyes and looked at Shan Kun. He said coldly, "Haven''t you killed a few nameless ghosts? This humble one has come here today not only to save my disciple, but also to avenge the heavens and kill a demon from a cult like you.


    My master didn''t waste any time on useless words. With a shake of the horsetail whisk in his hand, another explosive sound rang out, and his daoist robe was filled with true energy as it flared up. His entire demeanor was inexplicably much higher than before, causing people to feel a sense of respect for him.


    Shan Kun laughed and said disdainfully, "There are a lot of people who want my life. Who do you think you are? With just these two or three people, you want to deal with this old man?


    "What if you add me as well?" At this time, a voice suddenly came from behind me. When I heard this voice, I subconsciously turned around to look, only to see that at some point an old man had appeared behind me, holding a dark green treasure sword, the sword''s body was engraved with runes, releasing a layer of blood light, this person was dressed in a purple daoist robe, his appearance was dignified and extraordinary, with a glance, he seemed to be an expert, this person was even older than my master, he did not tie a bun, but had a head of white hair, and a pair of eyes filled with killing intent.


    The old Daoist walked towards us with a black sword in his hand and stood beside my master.


    My master bowed to this old Daoist and respectfully said, "Thank you, Second Brother, for your help!"


    My master once told me that my master Wu Wei only accepted four disciples in his lifetime, and he is ranked third. However, the most pleased disciple that my master taught was my second uncle, Daoist Master Tianji, and the entire book of the ''Yin Yang Dao Scripture'' is also in the hands of my second uncle. In other words, my second uncle is the most powerful of my martial uncle, and now that he has appeared, the situation is different.

 C129

    Sure enough, when my arrogant Second Martial Uncle appeared, that hawk-nosed Song Kun''s brows twisted into a rope and he asked with a deep voice, "Who are you?"


    My second senior uncle replied indifferently, "This humble Taoist has never been sent to the sect like Daoist Tianji. Who are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who you are, I would advise you not to interfere in my affairs, so as to avoid getting caught in the fire. If you are going to be my enemy, then you should go along with me, and be the enemy of everyone. Do your best."


    "Oh!" My Second Martial Uncle nodded and said, "So they are all fiendish demons from the Demonic Sect. Since ancient times, there is no difference between good and evil. Although I am not a famous sect, but for fiendish demons like you, I cannot ignore the consequences of your actions. Moreover, the person you want to deal with is my Junior Brother''s disciple."


    "So you''re saying that you want to die?" With a shake of his hand, a short blade emitting a dense black Qi landed in his hand.


    Each of them was holding a walking stick. I have seen these people before, when my younger cousin and I were thrown into that blood pool, these people appeared and formed a very large battle formation. All of them were extraordinary individuals.


    My second martial uncle laughed and said, "You have always been arrogant and despotic, committing crimes and crimes. Now that the peaceful times are over, you should also do those heinous acts. If we don''t destroy you and the heavens are unjust, I will bring some of your acquaintances with me. Now that you are surrounded, you should quickly put down the weapons in your hands and surrender to prevent unnecessary killings!"


    As soon as the Second Martial Uncle said this, the grass around them trembled, and the sound of loud footsteps came from all directions. When Xie Kun and the group of black-clothed people turned their heads to look, they saw a large group of black clothed people rushing over from all directions. These people had all kinds of weapons in their hands, and wore the same Middle Mountain attire; there were a total of thirty to fifty people, and all of them were covered in black clothed people.


    The mantis stalks the cicada and the oriole. Wave after wave of people rushed over.


    I didn''t expect so many people to be attracted because of me.


    First, my little senior sister and master came over, then my second senior uncle suddenly appeared, and now a large group of people in Chinese tunics appeared, I don''t know what they were doing.


    At last, Sakun could no longer remain calm. His expression turned cold as he viciously said to my Second Martial Uncle, "For the matters of the martial arts world, you actually managed to attract the imperial eagle dog. I will kill you today!"


    The trapped beast was still fighting. After that Good Keng made his move, he rushed towards my Second Martial Uncle. The dagger in his hand shook, and a black Qi filled the air. It created a whistling sound as it cut open a hole in the air.


    My Second Martial Uncle also immediately raised the black sword in his hand. In an instant, his body was filled with an unparalleled strength, and under the stimulation of his spiritual energy, the black sword actually started to emit a red light. The sword''s body was engraved with all kinds of strange runes.


    Second Martial Uncle made his move. He brandished the sword in his hand and the charm character instantly ignited into a burning sword. Then, that sword chopped down towards that Good Kung.


    A great battle was on the verge of breaking out, and the sound of battle shook the skies.


    The black sword in second senior uncle''s hand carried an incomparable heat as it flashed past my body. Although it was still quite far away from me, I could still feel the burning sensation on my hair and eyebrows.


    What kind of treasured sword was this? How could it be on fire?


    My master said that this sword was called the Fire Essence Red Dragon Sword, and it was the treasured sword that my master liked the most, but I did not believe it to be any better than the Three Transformations Thousand Year Thunderbolt Sword in my hand. From the looks of it, this Fire Essence Red Dragon Sword is much stronger.


    My second martial uncle charged towards that hawk-nosed Kaikungkun. "Aoo!"


    Very quickly, my master also moved out. A horsetail whisk danced in the air, fluttering in the air as he charged towards another expert in the crowd.


    This expert was the strange man in black who almost crippled me with a single palm. The strange man in black used a walking stick that exuded a strong aura of death. The moment it swung up, the black gas suffused the air, as if the air was filled with the stench of death and decay.


    At this moment, I seem to have found out the identities of these people. Just now, Sakun said that these people were the eagle dogs of the imperial court, and naturally, these were the slanderous words of the martial world. In ancient times, the people of the river lake were known as the eagle dogs, and now these people who were dressed in the Chinese tunic are naturally also official figures, so it seems that my second martial uncle''s identity is quite extraordinary.


    When the battle started, we weren''t able to escape either. Very soon, a dozen black clothed people charged towards us.


    The little senior sister passed my Three Revolutions Thousand Year Date sword to me and said, "Little junior brother, take care of yourself. Little senior sister will take revenge for you!"


    I received the wooden sword and when I raised my head to look, the senior apprentice sister was already waving the flexible sword in her hand and killing the black-clothed men like a snake. Her steps were light and her body was extremely agile, just like a snake.


    A beauty who could even fight in such an elegant manner was indeed a rich and beautiful woman, a fighter jet.


    Although I was hit by the strange man in black just now, after recuperating for a long time, my body has recovered some of my spirit energy. One of my arms was broken by the strange man and my fighting strength was greatly reduced.


    At this moment, I looked at Daoist Qingyang who was standing at the side. He was also injured and no longer had the strength to fight against experts. However, he was still able to withstand these ordinary black-clothed people.


    I walked to Daoist Master Qingyang''s side. His face was pale, but he was very happy. He continued to hack at him with his sword as he laughed, "What a bright flower. This humble Taoist has finally been saved ¡­"


    When Daoist Azure Sun saw me walk towards him, he said excitedly, "Brat, your life is really good. I''ve made a lot of effort with you, and now that your master and your second martial uncle are here, how could a small Taoist like you be worthy of mention? If this Taoist can live, then you will be the one to contribute the most ¡­"

 C130

    However, in terms of numbers, our side still has almost half the number of people compared to these people, but in a battle between cultivators, it''s not as if we can win just because we have more people. It''s in terms of strength and cultivation, and whoever has the toughest fist will be the victor.


    Under the care of the Daoist Master Qingfeng, my battles with the ordinary people were more than easy. This gave me time to observe the battle situation around me.


    First, my gaze fell on Master. The horsetail whisk in his hand is the most eye-catching, and every wave of it is able to cause the air to collide, causing an explosive sound.


    After fighting with my master for a moment, the strange man in the black robe seemed to be unable to resist the horsetail whisk in my master''s hands, and he suddenly flew backwards, his figure flashed, he recited a spell, and his body suddenly expanded, becoming a monster covered in black Qi. He was at least ten feet tall, and the black robe on his body also floated out, emitting a wave of death energy, as he charged towards my master.


    My master also suddenly flew out and threw out four or five blue talismans. These talismans emitted a blue glow and suddenly grew in the air, condensing together to form a Taiji eight trigram diagram. These talismans collided with the black-robed eccentric''s robe.


    Soon after, my master also stood still. He quickly formed a hand seal, stepped on the ground, and shouted, "Please, god!"


    Immediately after, my master''s body seemed to have grown a meter taller as well. He was tall and mighty, tearing apart his green and gray daoist robe. The horsetail whisk in his hand flew out as countless threads flew out, turning into countless sharp blades that flew towards the strange man in black robes.


    The strange man in black suddenly let out a roar and shot out several masses of black air towards the sharp blade formed from the horsetail whisk.


    At the same time that the black gas shot out, the strange man in black robes charged towards my master, and the two of them started to fight. They were fast and fierce, and a few nearby trees were also hit by the black smoke, knocking them to the ground and uprooting them.


    I have never seen such an exciting battle between cultivators. Just how much power does a cultivator possess? If he were to become an enemy of an ordinary person, it would truly be a great disaster.


    However, there will always be people that will deal with them, just like what my second martial uncle said. In this world, there is no separation between good and evil, there is only righteousness, and people like my master and my martial uncle are the ones who stop these evil people from being the masters of justice.


    In less than five minutes, there were already many corpses lying on the ground, but most of them belonged to the black-clothed men, but there were also seven or eight people who were killed, and all of these people were experts, most of their cultivation were above me, they were the heroes who were fighting behind the scenes, at this moment, their blood was sprinkling all over the place.


    Perhaps, no one knew their names and no one knew of their heroic deeds. However, it was precisely these nameless heroes that allowed countless people to live a peaceful and happy life.


    Amongst these people, one of them is a man who uses a flexible sword like my little senior sister, his cultivation is the highest among all the black-clothed men, he may look young, a little over thirty years old, but his ability makes me gasp in admiration, I don''t know which cultivation technique he cultivates, between the chant and the finger, one suddenly becomes three, only one of them looks real, while the other two look a little empty. I may not have cultivated for long, but I still have a rough understanding of these cultivation techniques.


    This person had brought more than ten people in middle mountain attire to fight against the black-robed Magi, and for a moment, they were evenly matched. Those black-robed Magi were obviously not easy to deal with, and the magic staff in their hands were so powerful that if they struck a tree, they could rub off a large chunk of bark, and the consequences of hitting a person could be imagined.


    Following that, my gaze landed on Second Martial Uncle. It seemed that he didn''t have any effort in dealing with that hawk-nosed Xie Kun, especially the Fire Essence Scarlet Dragon Sword in his hand. It was extremely eye-catching, and wherever it went, the tree leaves would be charred.


    That Shan Kun was forced back by my second martial uncle''s Crimson Dragon Sword and finally released a big move. He had also seen his big move and took out a few strange talismans from his body and scattered them in the air. Those talismans turned into dozens of strange birds that emitted black Qi and then flew towards my second martial uncle.


    He took out a blue talisman from his bag and held it between his fingers, lightly waving it in his hand. Suddenly, a blue light flashed, and patted on the Crimson Dragon Sword, and after a moment, the flames on it turned blue, and the surrounding air was no longer hot, but a dark and cold aura. This blue talisman seemed to give the sword a new kind of energy, and once again, Second Martial Uncle waved the Crimson Dragon Sword, sending it towards the birds that were emitting black Qi.


    With every swing of its wings, many of the strange birds that emitted black Qi were enveloped by the blue light and turned into ashes.


    Second Martial Uncle was quite relaxed and at ease. He was able to easily turn the situation around with just a blue talisman.


    After waving it around for seven or eight times, not a single one of those black birds remained. Second Martial Aunt''s figure flashed and appeared in front of Xie Kun, the sword in his hand chopping down towards him. This sword was fast and vicious, and when it came down, it was accompanied by the sound of wind and thunder.

 C131

    The location of his chest was cut open by the Fire Essence Scarlet Dragon Sword in my Second Martial Uncle''s hand, and fresh blood dripped down. I also saw that when the Fire Essence Scarlet Dragon Sword made contact with his body, the blue flame on the Fire Essence Scarlet Dragon Sword immediately went out, and the blue flame seemed to have rushed onto his body, causing his entire body to be set ablaze. Thus, when I looked at him, he was completely blue, which reminded me of the moving Blue Sprite that I saw when I was young.


    The expression on Good Kung''s face looked extremely painful. When the sword in second uncle''s hand was about to pierce through his chest, Good Kun suddenly took out something from his body and crushed it. That thing turned into a red mist of blood and spread towards second uncle''s body.


    My second martial uncle''s face tightened and he immediately flew backwards, but that ball of red blood qi followed closely behind like a shadow. It wrapped around my second martial uncle like a worm, and I also didn''t know what kind of method Good Ken used just now to make him break out in a cold sweat.


    At this moment, Sakun suddenly turned around and stood up. He formed a few hand seals and fiercely poked his body a few times, and the faint blue light around his body dimmed. Then, Sakun fiercely glared at Second Martial Uncle for a moment, then rushed towards a place where there were few people.


    It only took him two or three moves to choke off one of them by the throat and completely crush his bones. The other person was directly sent flying by his palm and heavily crashed into a tree. When he fell on the ground, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    If that Xie Kun wanted to escape, no one would be able to stop him. I might be free on my side, but I don''t dare to go. That He Kun is so ruthless, if I were to go up with my cultivation, I wouldn''t even be able to take a single blow.


    I knew my own limits, so I could only watch as he quickly disappeared into the forest.


    Afterwards, I saw Second Martial Uncle suddenly take out a few yellow paper talismans and spread them all over his body. He chanted a few incantations and the yellow paper talismans flashed with a golden light.


    However, at this time, that Xie Kun had already run away without a trace. The Second Martial Uncle didn''t hesitate. He looked in the direction that He Kun had fled to and chased after him with large strides.


    With the escape of Good Kun, the morale of the men in black scattered.


    The strange man in black robe was fighting with my master while heading towards the outside of the battle. Suddenly, his robe floated down from the sky, and the strange man threw his walking stick towards my master. He jumped up, stood on the black robe, and ran away.


    My master shook the horsetail whisk in his hand and slapped it against the staff, sending it flying back into the palm of the strange man in the black cloak.


    This strange man in black robe also wanted to escape, but my master wasn''t willing to give him the chance.


    As soon as the two most powerful experts from the Southern Division fled, the battle situation in this place immediately collapsed. Immediately, a lot of black-clothed people threw down their weapons and chose to surrender, and there were even some who stubbornly resisted, getting surrounded and killed by those people in the middle mountain uniform. My little senior sister had a strong urge to kill, and she also joined the battle.


    Second Martial Uncle and Master went to chase after Sakun and that strange man in black. I could finally let out a breath of relief as I supported Daoist Master Qingfeng and sat down against a big tree.


    It was possible that Daoist Master Qingfeng was severely injured, so the moment he stopped, he fainted. I shouted a few times but didn''t reply. After checking his pulse and finding that he was still alive, I relaxed.


    This entire day and night, it was really thrilling. The two of us had finally escaped from the Devil''s Cave together, and thinking back, it was truly unbearable to look back.


    At this moment, I felt pain all over my body, especially after I exchanged a palm with that black robed man. That old fellow actually broke one of my arms, causing me to be in so much pain that I wanted to die.


    The young senior sister had finally killed enough and her body was covered in a lot of blood. She was holding a bloody flexible sword as she walked towards me.


    When I passed by the corpse of a man in black, my little senior sister even wiped her soft sword on the corpse and wiped off the blood before putting it on her waist.


    My little senior sister''s software is also a magical equipment. When not in use, it is used as a belt. That sword''s shape is simple and unadorned, and it is extremely exquisite.


    The little senior sister finally remembered that I had come and went to my side. She squatted down and gave me a faint smile, still as bewitching as ever. She then slapped me right on the arm, causing me to grimace in pain.


    "Youngest junior brother ¡­" What''s the matter with you? " Little Senior Sister asked with concern.


    "Arms..." "His arm''s broken ¡­" I gasped.


    The little senior sister grabbed my severed arm, causing me to nearly scream out in pain.


    Soon after, the little senior sister gently touched my arm and nodded. "Little junior brother, your arm really did break. Endure it, little senior sister, please connect your arm ¡­"


    After saying that, without waiting for me to react, the little senior sister pulled on my broken arm, causing me to nearly faint from the pain.


    After a "ka," I let out a grunt and finally let out a blood-curdling scream.


    "You''re a man, how can you endure this little bit of pain? Endure it, senior sister will deal with it for you."


    The young senior sister picked up two branches from the ground that could be considered straight and tore off a piece of cloth from her body. She twined a few times around my broken arm and fixed the broken bones.


    The pain eased, and I was sweating profusely.


    I turned my head to look at the unconscious Daoist Master Qing Feng and said, "Little Senior, please take a look at this senior and see if he''s alright ¡­"


    The young senior sister walked over, opened up the eyelids of the long Green Wind Daoist and took a look, then took his pulse. She shook her head and said, "It''s fine ¡­" They definitely won''t die. "

 C132

    Just when I was about to ask my little senior sister and master how they found this place, the young man who used the soul splitting technique walked towards us. He was covered in blood, and after wiping his body randomly, he stretched out his hand towards my little senior sister.


    She only said, "I''m sorry, I''m not familiar with you. I only came here with my grandfather to join in on the fun. If you''re grateful, then go and find my grandfather and second martial uncle. They brought me here."


    It''s a pity that my little senior sister doesn''t appreciate my kindness. However, he also seems to be quite handsome, but his age is a bit too old, at least 35 or 36. He doesn''t match my little senior sister at all.


    This little rascal''s skin is thick enough, if my little senior sister does not shake hands with him, he would definitely change his direction, extending his hand towards me, saying politely: "This little rascal here must be Shangguan Tian Luo, how do you do! "I''m Luo Weiping from the Special Investigation Division. Let''s get to know each other ¡­"


    I am a man, and there is nothing reserved about me. Reaching out my hand to shake his, I found that his hands are warm and thick, with a single glance I could tell that he was a cultivator master, though I was curious how this little brat knew that my name was Shangguan Tianluo.


    Thus, with this question in mind, he asked, "Hello, how did you know my name?"


    Luo Weiping smiled faintly and said, "When my team was searching here, they found a cave behind a waterfall, and there was a child called Shangguan Liang. He was the one who told me that his cousin Shangguan Tianluo was captured by the bad guys, and there''s no one else here, so I assume that''s you."


    When I heard that they had found my little cousin, I immediately asked excitedly, "Where is my little cousin?"


    "Don''t worry, he had someone to take care of him. When we found him, he was curled up in the corner of the cave, his entire body was ice-cold. After changing his clothes, he was brought out. I''ll get him to come see you now."


    After saying that, Luo Weiping waved his hand towards the people behind him. From the dense forest, two people dressed in Chinese tunics walked out. In the middle of them, I saw my younger cousin who had changed into a new set of clothes.


    His younger cousin was dressed in a Chinese dress that did not match his figure, it was so much bigger that he looked much more spirited now, but when he saw me, he immediately shouted Brother Tian Luo, and rushed towards me, cuddling up in my arms and crying loudly.


    This little cousin of mine is only a child of eleven or twelve years of age. He suddenly encountered an unexpected calamity and suffered quite a few hardships.


    I kept stroking his head to comfort him not to be afraid. Everything was over, I would soon be able to send him home.


    When my little senior sister saw how cute my little cousin looked, she asked me, "Is this your little brother?"


    I said no, she''s a child of my second uncle''s family, so my little senior sister started chatting happily with her cousin. When she saw this beauty, my little cousin was no longer afraid, and he was taken away by my little senior sister to play.


    After all, there were so many corpses scattered all over the ground that there were rivers of blood. It was indeed a bit inappropriate for a child to be here.


    As soon as little senior sister left, that Luo Wei Ping stared at the back of my little senior sister and was completely dumbfounded.


    It seemed that this person really was interested in my little martial sister. I immediately stood up and held Luo Weiping''s hand again. I was extremely grateful to him for saving my little cousin from the cave.


    After that, I asked them what exactly this special investigation team was up to. Luo Weiping knew that I was also a cultivator, so he didn''t hide anything and told me that this special investigation team was an action team for dealing with special cases in the country. Their main purpose was to deal with illegal cases against cultivators.


    I also asked one question that I was very worried about, and that was whether it was illegal for me to kill more than a dozen men in black in this incident.


    Luo Weiping laughed out loud and said, "It''s like an evil organization, where everyone in this world can kill them. Not only am I not breaking the law, I''m even doing it for justice."


    After saying that, I felt relieved. At least, this matter had settled a huge problem in my heart.


    The people from the special investigation team were busy all the time, making sure that the men in black who surrendered were handcuffed and shackled. They lined up in a row, and were escorted out of the forest by someone. There were also people who were busy dealing with the bodies of the men in black on the ground, wrapped in white cloth, and put them aside for the time being.


    In this bloody war, the Special Investigation Division had lost at least ten people, but the number of men in black was at least five times more than theirs.


    Everything had been handled neatly. From the looks of it, I had finished dealing with my matters, so I could finally heave a sigh of relief.


    However, there was an even heavier matter that weighed heavily on my heart, making me unable to breathe. My eldest senior brother was killed by that Li Youcai. How do I tell this to my master and little senior sister?


    Thinking about this matter, I felt overwhelming pain in my heart.


    However, soon after, my eyes swept across the captive black clothed people''s bodies. Very quickly, I saw the person that was deeply engraved in my heart. It was precisely that Ambassador Li Youcai.


    He was in the midst of a group of men in black. The handcuffs and anklets he was wearing were being escorted by a few men in Chinese tunic suits.


    When I saw him, my anger rushed up and charged towards Envoy Li.


    When that Right Envoy Li saw me, he was so scared that his entire body trembled. When he saw the killing intent in my eyes, I really wanted to kill him right now.


    With a "pa" sound, I sent a slap towards the face of the right envoy Li. That right envoy Li was already injured, and my slap was very heavy. After that slap, the right envoy Li staggered and almost fell to the ground.


    I was about to strike again when a man in a Chinese tunic grabbed my hand and asked me what I was doing.


    I didn''t pay any attention to that person. I lifted my leg and kicked at Ambassador Li Jian. He was immediately knocked to the ground by me.


    Sitting on the ground, a pair of venomous eyes stare fixedly at me, as though wanting to kill me.

 C133

    No matter how skilled he is, he is now a prisoner. I naturally have nothing to be afraid of, he stared at me, and I also stared at him, fiercely saying, "I said, I will return these two slaps to you. Not only will I give you a slap, I will also kill you!"


    Saying that, I picked up a knife from the ground and swung it towards the head of the right envoy. Just as I was about to chop off the head of the right envoy, a big hand appeared out of nowhere and grabbed my wrist. I calmly said, "Brother Shangguan, just let out a few breaths of air, now that he''s alive, it would be a crime if you kill him again."


    I turned my head to see that the one who was grabbing my hand was the Action Team''s Luo Weiping. He was also surprised when he saw the killing intent in my eyes, but he quickly recovered and looked at me with a smile.


    "He killed my eldest senior brother and a lot of innocent people. How can it be illegal for me to kill him?" I asked coldly.


    Luo Weiping replied faintly, "Everything has its own decisions. Don''t worry, the wicked will be punished, and the country will not let them go."


    As he said that, Luo Weiping took the blade from my hand. But before I could give up, a fragrant wind blew past me and a kick landed on Li Qiusui''s body. Li Jiushi''s body flew into the air and he crashed into a large tree before spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    I took a closer look and was immediately overjoyed. The person who had attacked Li Youcai was actually my little senior sister. This was truly a relief.


    Then, the little senior sister pulled out the soft sword from her waist and rushed towards Li You Shi.


    But this time, that Luo Wei Ping didn''t do anything and directly took the steel knife from my hand to block in front of my little senior sister.


    "Girl, you can''t kill this person!" Luo Weiping advised.


    "Cut the crap, don''t stop me, or else I won''t be polite with you!" As the little senior sister said this, she waved the soft sword in her hand and instantly wrapped it around the steel blade in Luo Weiping''s hand, trying to pull it out of Luo Weiping''s grasp. However, Luo Weiping was also a master at this.


    At this time, a few of the men in Chinese tunics saw that the situation was not good and immediately wanted to help. Since they were hitting my little senior sister, I definitely could not do it.


    This is the tempo of internal strife, but I can''t care too much about it. If anyone dares to bully my little senior sister, then I will fight them with my life on the line.


    Just as they were about to cross hands, a loud shout came from behind them, "What are you all doing? "Stop!"


    The voice belonged to my master, so I subconsciously stopped my steps and turned around to look in the direction of my master. The little senior sister also stopped her actions and walked towards my master with her sword in hand. "They bullied little junior brother ¡­"


    Master''s gaze immediately fell on me. I walked over to Master in distress and knelt in front of him. I felt extremely wronged in my heart. Large... "Eldest senior brother was killed by that person ¡­"


    However, the expressions on my Master''s and Little Senior Sister''s faces weren''t as sad and shocked as I expected. Instead, they were very calm.


    His Master looked in the direction of Li Youcai and said, "Get up, your senior brother is still alive. He''s in the temple now."


    When I heard this news, I was stunned. All sorts of feelings were mixed in my heart. I said incredulously, "That''s impossible ¡­" "I clearly saw my eldest senior brother being cut in the chest by that right-hand man Li before he fell off the cliff. At that time, he said that he went to the bottom of the cliff to look for a body, but it was all taken away by wild beasts ¡­"


    "Your eldest senior brother was lucky. When he fell from the cliff, he was intercepted by a few trees growing on the cliff. After falling, he didn''t fall to his death, but swallowed a One Day Life Continuing Pill and returned to the temple. He told me about your situation, otherwise, how do you think your master found this place?"


    Eldest senior brother actually didn''t die, which was really a huge piece of good news. I was wondering why Master and Little Senior Sister would suddenly appear here, and it turned out to be my eldest senior brother''s letter when he returned to report. But what did his master mean by the One Day Life Continuing Pill?


    "Since my eldest senior brother is still alive, why haven''t I seen him?" I said excitedly.


    The eyes of the young senior sister reddened as she said, "Eldest senior brother''s injuries are very serious. After we go back, we explained what happened to you and then fell to the ground, that Life Continuing Pill can only last for one day, no matter how heavy the injuries are, as long as you have a breath of life, you can live a day. Although Eldest senior brother isn''t dead yet, he is only half alive ¡­"


    My emotions were extremely complicated as I was overjoyed and saddened. I didn''t expect the matter to end up like this.


    After saying this, the little Senior Sister once again coldly looked at the Li You Shi who was vomiting blood on the ground. Her eyes looked like she wanted to kill someone again.


    Just as I expected, the little senior sister lifted her sword and charged towards the Left Custodian Li once again. Luo Weiping still stood in front of the little senior sister, blocking her path.


    "Fan''er, don''t mess around, hurry over ¡­" His Master said harshly again.


    "Grandfather ¡­" "Since he made our eldest senior brother into such a state, I must kill him!" Little Senior Sister said angrily.


    "Come here!" In the end, my little Senior Sister was still afraid of Master. She stomped her feet in anger, put away her flexible sword, and stood beside Master.


    Soon after, my Master looked towards me, who was kneeling on the ground, and said indifferently, "Daoming, you''ve suffered a lot these past few days. Hurry and get up."


    I responded as the young senior sister helped me up from the ground.


    At this time, another figure floated over from not too far away. He had gone to chase after the hawk-nosed second martial uncle. He walked directly towards us with a gloomy expression.


    The Master looked at Second Martial Uncle and politely asked, "Second Martial Brother ¡­" Has that Good Kun caught up? "


    Second Martial Uncle sighed and shook his head. "I''m not too familiar with the terrain here. After chasing for so long and losing the person, the demon ran away."


    Then, Second Martial Uncle looked at his Master and asked, "Third Brother ¡­" "Where are your pursuers?"

 C134

    My master also helplessly shook her head and said, "That strange black-cloaked person runs faster than a rabbit. I don''t know what kind of demonic technique he used, but he disappeared in a flash. I couldn''t find him for a long time, so I just came back ¡­"


    "Most of Lu Nan''s division has been destroyed, but that Shan Kun is a ruthless character. This time, he has run away. Who knows, he might be able to make a comeback in the future. This will be a big problem ¡­" Second Martial Uncle said with worry.


    "Second senior brother, since he''s already run away, don''t think too much. There will be a chance to take care of him in the future. Let me introduce him to you now ¡­" With that, my master looked at me and said with a smile, "This is a disciple that I just accepted. I''ve just accepted a disciple for half a year, and I''ve bestowed him with a dao title. Senior, please give me a palm and see how this disciple of mine is."


    After a moment, a smile suddenly appeared on his solemn face. He nodded and said, "Third brother, you sure are lucky. I think that kid is pretty good. The sky is full and the land is large. This body is suitable for cultivation ¡­"


    After hearing second martial uncle''s praise, I was somewhat elated in my heart.


    At this time, his Master suddenly said, "Ming Ming, why don''t you hurry up and greet your Second Martial Uncle?"


    I then reacted and immediately knelt on the ground. I kowtowed and said, "Disciple will pay my respects to Second Martial Uncle."


    Second Martial Uncle immediately walked over to me and helped me up. He said gently, "Stand up. We, Wu Wei Sect, don''t have that many rules. Our intentions are clear ¡­"


    When Second Martial Uncle helped me up, he seemed to pinch my body a few times. After I stood up, he laughed out loud and said, "Not bad, not bad at all. This kid''s Innate Ability is extremely good.


    My master didn''t say anything at the moment, but was smiling merrily. It seemed that he was also very fond of me.


    Immediately after, Second Martial Uncle reached into his bosom and suddenly took out something and handed it to me. "This is the first time that you''ve met this humble Daoist. Second Martial Uncle doesn''t have any good gifts, so I''ll give this protective golden talisman to you. Take good care of it. At a critical moment, I can guarantee your safety three times ¡­"


    I looked at the flashing golden talisman in Second Martial Uncle''s hand and didn''t dare to extend my hand to receive it. Although I don''t know what use this talisman has, the things that Second Martial Uncle gave me must be extremely valuable.


    As expected, when my Second Martial Uncle took out this protective golden talisman, my Master immediately walked over and said with some surprise, "Second Senior Martial Brother ¡­" "This is absolutely not possible. This amulet is something left behind by master, and there aren''t many in total. This golden amulet is too precious, you can''t give it to this brat ¡­"


    Second Martial Uncle shook his head and said, "Third Brother, I''m not giving it to you, so why are you so excited? This humble one will give my junior''s nephew a greeting gift, yet you still want to block my way, don''t you think it''s bad for this humble one to give you something? "


    "Second senior brother, you can''t do this ¡­" "Junior brother dares not dislike such a precious item. You should take it back ¡­" His Master said nervously.


    "Take it!" Second Martial Uncle didn''t say anything and just stuffed the golden talisman into my hands and said, "Since This Penniless Priest has already taken it out, is there a need to take it back? "This poor Taoist likes him very much. In the future, his future will definitely be boundless. Who knows, we might even have to rely on this brat to flourish ¡­"


    I took this golden talisman and stood there in a daze. At this time, my Master glared at me again and snappily said, "Smelly brat, your Second Martial Uncle gave you such a precious thing and you don''t even have the word ''thank''?"


    Only then did I react. I knelt on the ground and was about to kowtow again to second uncle. I said, "Thank you second uncle for the talisman ¡­."


    "Get up ¡­" Get up... "Don''t be so long-winded, kowtowing and bowing. This Penniless Priest cannot stand this ¡­" Second Martial Uncle then helped me up.


    At this moment, the little senior apprentice sister at the side suddenly pouted and said with a hint of bitterness, "Second senior apprentice brother is too biased. Giving my junior junior apprentice brother a protective talisman, not to mention a talisman for his daughter, it''s extremely eccentric ¡­"


    As soon as he said this, Second Martial Uncle let out a loud laugh and said, "You little girl, you''re so smart and mysterious. Second Martial Uncle will give you some too, but he doesn''t have any more protective golden talismans, so there are a few blue talismans that I drew. You can take them and maybe they will be useful in the future."


    As he said this, Second Martial Uncle took out a few more blue talismans. As soon as he took them out, Little Senior Martial Sister snatched them from him and said happily, "Thank you, Second Martial Uncle, you are too kind ¡­"


    These words caused Second Martial Uncle to burst into laughter once more.


    However, my master unhappily glared at the little Senior Martial Sister and said to my Second Martial Uncle, "Second Senior Martial Brother ¡­" This little girl has been spoiled by me since she was young, and has been disrespectful since she was young. I hope that second senior brother will not take her ridicule. "


    "No need for that. A family doesn''t talk about two things. This little girl has been watched by this poor Daoist since she was young. If I don''t give her something good, who else can I give them?" Second Martial Uncle said with a smile.


    He hesitated for a moment and then said seriously, "Second senior brother, when are you going to find a disciple? All of us have a disciple and only you haven''t accepted a disciple, so the last few times I came to find you, I saw that your grandson, Bai Zhan, was also a good material for cultivation, so why not pass on all of his cultivation to him?"


    My second martial uncle''s expression immediately became serious. He nodded and said, "That brat might not want to learn from us. Let''s keep looking and see. He still lacks experience. I will tell him about these things when we find the right time."


    While we were talking, we had pretty much cleaned up the place up, and those corpses were all taken away by those Demonic Sect people, so we have nothing else to do.


    At this time, my master remembered that Daoist Master Cyan Wind, who escaped from the Devil''s Cave with me, and together with my second uncle, walked over to the unconscious Daoist Master Er Qing Feng.


    Second Martial Uncle checked his pulse and then said, "Although his body is heavily injured, his life is not in danger. He needs some time to recuperate."


    After a moment, he poured out a pill from a small bottle on his body. He opened his mouth and stuffed the pill in.


    I saw that Daoist Master Qing Feng''s throat moved. After about two to three minutes, he opened his eyes and looked at the few of us blankly.

 C135

    After Daoist Master Qing Feng opened his eyes, he first let out a long breath of impure air before saying, "All of this is finally over. This Penniless Priest thought that he wouldn''t be able to pass this trial and would die in this forest ¡­"


    "Daoist Master Qingfeng, your luck is great, how can you talk about life and death? "It seems quite strange. As an elder of the Mao Mountain Sect, why didn''t you just stay at Mao Mountain and run to this barren mountain range?" Second Martial Uncle seemed to be very familiar with the Daoist Master Qing Feng, so he started joking with him as soon as he arrived.


    "I can''t stay in the Mao Mountain Sect, so I have to go down the mountain and travel for a while. When I arrived here, I found some strange people, took a beggar, and followed them all the way here, wanting to see what they were up to. I didn''t know what they were up to, but then I broke into the tiger cave of the dragon pool and got caught by them." Daoist Green Wind shook his head and smiled bitterly: "I couldn''t stay in the Mao Mountain Sect, and after some time I had to go down the mountain.


    "Old fellow, you truly are quite bold. You dared to come to this division by yourself, and you even think of yourself as a grandson. Do you really want to make a ruckus in the Heavenly Palace?" My master was also teasing this Daoist Cyan Wind.


    The Daoist Master of the Green Wind said helplessly, "Do you think I want to come here? "If I knew that this place was a division, I would have called some of my fellow apprentices here, but it was already too late when this poor Taoist discovered me. I was surrounded by people and couldn''t escape, so I was trapped in the dungeon. At that time, I had already lost all hope. If it wasn''t for that old fogey''s disciple, I really would have lost my life here ¡­"


    Then, my master and second martial uncle looked at me. Even now, they still don''t know why my eldest senior brother and I broke into this division.


    At this moment, I told my master and second uncle about my younger cousin being kidnapped from the village. I also told them about me being soaked in the blood, and how my consciousness was sucked into my body by the Soul Recovering Furnace.


    This was a dangerous point that made even his Master and Uncle-Master click their tongues in wonder.


    In the end, my master said in shock, "So you''re saying that you''ve been possessed by the powerful consciousness within the Spirit Recovering Cauldron?"


    I nodded my head in silence. "Yes ¡­"


    My master lamented and said, "You brat, it''s the order of the Four Suns and you''re a stranger at noon. You''re the best substitute for them, and once your powerful consciousness enters your body, you definitely won''t be able to survive. Tell me, how many days do you think it will be today?"


    "The third day ¡­" I answered honestly.


    Hearing this, Master staggered and his expression changed drastically. He immediately said, "Today is the last day ¡­" "That consciousness is going to take over your body. What should I do ¡­"


    I was about to open my mouth to say something when the Daoist Master Qingfeng, who had been squatting on the ground all this time, said, "You old fellow, don''t be so shocked. I already knew that this brat had a strong consciousness, so I intentionally taught him a set of our Mao Mountain Sect''s ultimate technique, the Heavenly Dipper Ghost Suppression Art. Old man, don''t worry. Your disciple won''t be dead anytime soon."


    Hearing Daoist Master Qingfeng''s words, my master was so excited that he didn''t know what to say anymore. He hurriedly bowed to the Daoist Master, and respectfully said: "Daoist Master Qingfeng, you have saved my life. This humble one will never forget this. Please accept this humble one''s great gift ¡­"


    The Daoist Priest Qing Feng hurriedly stood up and dragged my master''s body. He said somewhat fearfully, "I can''t do this ¡­ Besides, it is also because of your disciple that I am alive today. If he did not save me, I would have died in that dungeon, and this poor Taoist was almost killed by that old sai Kun just now. If it wasn''t for you, old man, I would have been in trouble a long time ago.


    After saying this, my heart finally felt a little better. Saving his life and exchanging it for a set of secret arts and chants was not a loss at all.


    "No matter what, the sects and schools cannot secretly pass down their secret techniques to outsiders. If this matter were to be known by the people of the Mao Mountain Sect, Daoist Master Qing Feng would definitely be punished. This poor Taoist still feels like he is in debt ¡­" My master said worriedly.


    "As for this matter, big guy still has to keep it a secret. Heaven knows the answer, if you know I know it, then it''s fine. Let''s not talk about it, who knows?" That Daoist Master Qingfeng chuckled.


    After a while of pleasantries, Daoist Master Qingfeng finally bade farewell to us. After this calamity, Daoist Master Qingfeng said that he had gained some new insights. This time, he came back to the Mao Mountain Sect to recuperate and also went into seclusion.


    Since the things here are pretty much settled, and we have nothing to do, our group gathered together and headed out of the forest.


    When I reached the edge of the woods, I suddenly saw a dozen cars parked on the dirt road outside the woods, and with a whoosh, a large group of uniformed personnel got down from the car, and walked quickly towards the dense forest. There were some military police, and some people in Chinese tunic; my second uncle seemed to be quite familiar with those people in Chinese tunic, and a lot of them greeted my second uncle.


    Then I spotted the used car I''d borrowed from my fourth uncle''s house, hidden in the grass. I pulled out, and a group of them all sat in the car, and I took them to the nearest town.


    After arriving at the town, little senior sister gave each of us a new set of clothes. After all, everyone''s body was stained with a lot of blood, making them look quite unrefined.


    After changing into our new clothes, we had a big meal in the best restaurant in town, which we thought was to send off the Green Wind Priest.


    After seeing off the Daoist Master of the Cyan Wind Sect, I discussed with my master and the others for a while. I first sent my younger cousin Ming Liang back to his hometown, while my master and my senior sister went to my second martial uncle''s place to stay for a period of time.

 C136

    After we had discussed the situation, I drove the second-hand Sharly back to the village with my little cousin. While we were in the car, I warned him repeatedly not to tell anyone about what had happened in the past few days, and only told him to tell them that he had been kidnapped by a trafficker.


    His little cousin was more obedient, so he agreed immediately.


    By the time I drove back to the village, my family was on the verge of going crazy, especially my second uncle and second aunt. As soon as they saw that my younger cousin had been brought back by me, they immediately hugged my younger cousin and cried out in gratitude.


    For the past few days, the people from the village had gone through a lot to find us.


    What made them even more worried was that it wasn''t only my little cousin who was missing, even Eldest Brother and I had disappeared.


    Besides, they called the police and got them to help, but they didn''t have a clue.


    Just as I was getting frustrated, I drove back to the village with my little cousin. It really made the villagers happy and encouraged for a while.


    When my parents saw me, they also cried tears of joy, and asked me where I had been these past few days. Naturally, I couldn''t tell them that I had been through a lot.


    They also asked me where my senior brother, who had come home with me, had gone. I told him directly that he had gone back to work in the city and left a little earlier.


    Due to the fact that my Master and Senior Martial Sister were both waiting at Second Martial Aunt''s house and the fact that there was a strong consciousness within my body, I didn''t dare to stay too long at home. In the afternoon, I was sent by Fourth Uncle to a local county, and then I bought a train ticket to South Sky City.


    South Sky City was a place for me to study in, so I was very familiar with this place.


    However, by the time I arrived in South Sky City, the sky had already darkened.


    < br > Second Uncle had given me an address. I called a cab and told the driver where to drive over.


    The car was parked in a village in the middle of the city, and after I got off the car, I was still a little dazed. I thought that Second Martial Uncle should be living in a monastery, but what I didn''t expect was that he was actually living in the middle of South Sky City, and it was a downtown area at that.


    Again, I thought back to the address Second Martial Uncle had given me. Yes, it should be here.


    After pausing for a moment, I directly walked towards the village within the city. The people within the village were all mixed up in all kinds of things, there were food stalls on both sides of the road, bustling with activity, and endless streams of people flowing in.


    Helpless, I could only call my little senior sister to ask where he was. My little senior sister just said, "Bai Ji Flower Ring Shop, find me yourself."


    < br > After he finished speaking, he immediately hung up.


    But since my little senior had already hung up the phone, I couldn''t ask any further, so I had to search the alleys and alleys one by one. It was already dark today, and some places in the alleys didn''t even have street lights.


    At this moment, I finally understood that the place where Second Martial Aunt lived was not simple at all.


    So this time, when I walked again, I kept looking at the layout of the alley, and found that at the corner of each alley was an unremarkable stone with some strange runes engraved on it. It turned out that my Second Martial Uncle had really done something to this place.


    In fact, this was just a simple small array formation that was a bit obfuscating. The Yin Yang Dao Scripture had once recorded it down. As long as one followed a certain direction, one would definitely not get lost again.


    I followed the instructions in the Yin Yang Daoist Scripture and walked once more. Every time I saw that corner, I would turn left.


    As I walked along three or four lanes, I saw a modest little house at the end of one.


    He walked over to the house and saw that it was a pair of dark wooden doors. In the corner of the doors hung a wooden sign, and on it was a small sign, on which was written: "Bai Ji Hua Pao".


    < br > This must be it.


    I walked over and lightly knocked on the door. Just as I was about to speak, the door opened, and like a gust of wind, my pretty little senior sister appeared in front of me. The moment I came out, I said, "Junior brother, you really are an idiot.


    I foolishly laughed as I rubbed my head. "Where''s Master?"


    "I''m waiting for you in the house. Go on."


    The young senior sister smiled and made a path for me. In a flash, I entered the room.


    The moment I entered the room, I was shocked. The room was filled with paper flowers and a huge coffin. The temperature inside the room was much colder than outside. As soon as I entered the room, I couldn''t help but shiver.


    Especially the paper people in the room. They all looked so lifelike that they all looked at me with their dark eyes, which made me feel a little uncomfortable.


    After taking a few steps forward, I saw Master and Second Senior sitting in the middle of a group of paper men drinking tea. I quickly went over and bowed to the two elders.


    I saw that there was a Maza at the side, so I took it from behind and put it under my butt. But when I sat down, I slapped my butt on the ground and fell down on my butt, and when I turned around to look, I found that the young senior sister was holding the Maza in her hand. She smiled at me and said, "Junior, this Maza is mine. You can find another one yourself."


    There''s really nothing I can do about this little senior sister of mine. She teases me all day long.


    "Second Senior Brother, is the time almost up?"


    my master suddenly asked.


    "Yeah, it should be about time."


    Second Martial Uncle stood up and made some calculations. Then, he nodded and said, "You can begin."


    "Then I''ll be troubling Second Senior Brother."


    My master politely said.


    < br > < br > < br > These two people were talking back and forth. Even though I''m in the clouds, I don''t know what they mean.


    At this time, my master suddenly walked over and I hurriedly stood up. My master said, "Dao Ming, the demons from the Demonic Sect have poured a strong consciousness into your body, but with Daoist Master Qingfeng''s Mao Shan''s Green Brilliance Ghost Art, I''m afraid that you won''t be able to completely suppress it. Just now, Second Martial Aunt and I discussed and we decided to work together to help seal that consciousness of yours.


    < br > I asked doubtfully, "Master ¡­" Then why didn''t you chase this powerful consciousness out of my body? "


    Second Martial Uncle said, "Just now, I received news from Luo Weiping. According to the captive Li Rider, Lu Nan, the powerful consciousness that was poured into your body was very strong, and he was a master from a hundred or so years ago, I think you must have heard of the White Lotus Sect. This sect has a long history, and has thousands of years of history, at the end of the Qing Dynasty, the White Lotus Cult was exceptionally strong, and the powerful consciousness in your body was one of the top four protectors of the White Lotus Cult, and also one of the highest one of the protectors of the White Lotus Cult.


    "Speaking of which, I''m sure you understand how powerful the person living in your body is. Even if your second martial uncle and I joined hands with your master, we definitely wouldn''t be a match for this powerful consciousness, not to mention chasing it out of your body. The only thing we can do is seal it and prevent it from disturbing your normal life ¡­"


    When I heard Second Martial Uncle''s words, I immediately lost all of my confidence. It turned out that the powerful consciousness in my body had such a deep origin.


    As you can imagine, Master can''t even chase out that Gui Sha from my body, not to mention this whatever protector of the White Lotus Sect from a hundred years ago.


    I nodded. "Then I''ll have to trouble Master and Second Martial Aunt. I just don''t know what I''ll be able to sit for a while?"


    "In a while, when Master and I are casting our spells, you only need to sense the surrounding area and activate the Mao Mountain''s Cyan Gale Ghost Suppressing Art that Daoist Master Qing Feng taught you. With our strength, I think there shouldn''t be a problem."


    Second Martial Uncle said.


    < br > I nodded in agreement.


    < br > "Fan''er, close the door."


    My master ordered.


    The little senior sister quickly walked over and closed the door.


    Immediately, I sat cross-legged on a praying mat in the room. I formed a finger seal and quickly entered a state of meditation. At the same time, I recalled the set of ghost arts that Daoist Master Qing Feng had taught me, and started chanting in my mind.


    As soon as I started to recite the Ghastly Art of the Magnificent Mountain, I felt something stirring in my body. It was as if it wanted to tear my body apart, causing my soul to become extremely weak, as if it was about to float out of my body.


    Gritting my teeth, I continued to recite the Mao Shan Cyan Gale Ghost Art, restraining my mind and willpower, not shaking it at all. It seemed that Mao Shan''s Cyan Gale Ghost Art was really a divine technique to restrain evil spirits, and when I activated the incantation using spirit energy, the pain immediately lessened a lot, but the powerful consciousness was still struggling as it continuously attacked my soul. This kind of attack was a hundred times more powerful than the one Gui Sha''s attack a few months ago.


    However, after this powerful consciousness sensed my resistance, it seemed to become abnormally irritable. It lived in my body, and I could feel its emotions. Wave after wave violently attacked my soul, causing me to be on the verge of collapse.


    Just when I couldn''t hold on any longer, the two acupoints on both sides of my shoulder were suddenly injected with a warm current. Through my eight meridian points, it rapidly converged in my dantian and together with the Green Wind Ghost Art, they resisted the fierce impact of that powerful consciousness.


    My body once again opened up a battlefield. Several flows of energy merged together to fight against that powerful consciousness. Even so, my powerful consciousness still had the upper hand. I kept on chanting the Green Gale Ghost Art again and again, trying my best to persevere.


    < br > However, after persevering for an unknown amount of time, his brain suddenly rumbled.


    ''Bang! ''It was as though I was about to explode. The moment my head touched the ground, I immediately lost consciousness.


    When I woke up, it was already the morning of the second day.


    After I sat up, I found that Master and Second Martial Aunt were both sitting on a prayer mat beside me with their eyes closed in meditation.


    As if I had woken up, the two elders opened their eyes. Their eyes were bloodshot and they looked extremely tired.


    < br > "Description..." How do you feel? "


    My master suddenly asked.


    < br > "No feeling..." "It''s pretty good ¡­"


    I answered honestly.


    The two of them could not help but smile faintly as they looked at Second Martial Uncle sitting beside them. Second Martial Uncle said, "Although this strong consciousness is strong, it has also been sealed by our combined efforts, so we know that this seal is not complete. When your consciousness is weak, it might be able to recover.


    < br > I replied, thanking the two old people.


    I stood up and stretched my body, realizing that it was no different than it had been before, but a lot lighter.


    At this time, I suddenly thought of something. I took out something from my body and handed it to my master. "Master ¡­." The Gui Sha in my body was forced out by the strong consciousness, but it refused to accept the excess. Spiritual Master Qingyang gave me a small cauldron, so I placed it inside for now. This Gui Sha doesn''t know what to do with it, so I hope Master and Second Martial Uncle can enlighten me ¡­ "


    Master took a glance at the small cauldron in my hand, then took it over and said to Second Senior Martial Brother, "Second Senior Martial Brother, do you still remember the first time Master took me out to do something?"


    Second Martial Uncle''s expression turned solemn as he said in shock, "You''re talking about that Violet Armored Zombie?"


    < br > < br >

 C137

    His Master nodded and said noncommittally, "That''s right, that''s the purple-armored zombie! When Master first took me out to handle some errands forty years ago, he met a purple-armored zombie. Back then, Master also didn''t expect this to happen, thinking that old woman Wang would be unwilling, and would turn into an evil ghost after death, but who would have thought that this old woman Wang would actually refine herself into a purple-armored zombie through the means of corpse refining. It was truly ferocious, and in addition, this woman Wang also set up a Yin Gathering Array at home, gathering hundreds of evil spirits, blocking halfway, and Master and I almost died in that old dwelling. However, that old woman Wang also had a daughter who wore a blood-red robe. After she died, she turned into a malicious ghost, and was also transformed by that old woman Wang, she also turned into a zombie, almost killing Master. At that time, I was sent out by master and arrived in time to catch him off guard, then used the Peach Blossom Sword in her hand to destroy that zombie. "


    He said, "At that time, Master and I were both heavily injured. Although the woman''s corpse was destroyed, a strand of consciousness was left in your old house, and at that time, I was unable to cut off that strand of consciousness, and could only seal off that old house, warning the people above that house to no longer live within the next fifty years, but they ignored Master''s words, and after twenty years, they arranged for people to live inside the house. In the end, they were killed by that ghost. Gui Sha still entered into Dao Ming''s body and became one with him. Now, those people who were following him poured a powerful strand of their consciousness into Dao Ming''s body, causing Gui Sha''s soul to come out. The Yin Vessel in my hand holds Gui Ming''s soul. "


    He took the small cauldron that Daoist Master Qing Feng gave to him from his master''s hands. After a careful examination, he nodded and said, "The Mao Mountain Sect specializes in capturing ghosts and driving away evil spirits. They have the best way to deal with all sorts of ghosts and ghosts.


    With that, Second Martial Uncle looked at me and chuckled, "You brat, you really have gotten a lot of benefits from that old guy Qingfeng. Since you obtained his Maoshan secret technique, the Green Wind Ghost Art, and also gave you such a Yin device, you really didn''t lose out in this calamity and even made a huge profit. your cultivation rose by a lot."


    I foolishly smiled and asked, "Second martial uncle, are these Yin devices that valuable?"


    Second Martial Uncle explained, "Although it is not a top grade magical equipment, to refine such a Yin Tool, you will need at least ten or eight years of effort. Do you think it is expensive?"


    After saying that, I really felt that I had picked up a big bargain, smirking foolishly as I said, "Second Martial Uncle, now that Gui Sha is in this Yin Vessel, I originally promised to surpass him. However, he insisted on not leaving and stayed by my side, I don''t know if that''s okay ¡­"


    At this time, his Master said, "Although this Gui Sha came out of your body, it was still extracted from your spirit. That is to say, you and it are one and the same, and you cannot transcend, it will be destroyed together with you. Since you have obtained Daoist Master Qingfeng''s Yin Vessel, why don''t you keep this Gui Sha by your side, and maybe it can even help you."


    In fact, I didn''t want Gui Sha to leave either. Back then in the Devil Nest, Gui Sha had helped me quite a bit, and if it wasn''t for him being attached to the black clothed man guarding the cell, Spiritual Master Qing Feng and I definitely wouldn''t have been able to escape. After that, Gui Sha rushed all the way and helped us clear out many obstacles, and with Gui Sha''s strength alone, he was many times stronger than me.


    After which, Second Martial Aunt returned the Yin Vessel with Gui Sha in it to me and I put it away.


    At this moment, the sky is already bright. Little Senior Sister bought some breakfast outside, and our family just ate a little in the gloomy wreath shop.


    As the Eldest Senior Brother is still in the Taoist temple, the three of us are still worried about him. Thus, after breakfast, we bid farewell to the Second Senior Brother and decided to take a cab back to the Taoist temple to see that sad Eldest Senior Brother of mine.


    Second Martial Uncle escorted us all the way out of the village. This time, I wasn''t confused and easily walked out.


    What I didn''t expect was that my little senior sister actually drove a car over. I didn''t even know the car''s license plate, so it should be quite expensive. Having such a wealthy little senior sister would really save me a lot of trouble.


    The little senior sister drove the car all the way north. Four hours later, we returned to the temple.


    Previously, I was wondering how Eldest Brother managed to live in the monastery alone after receiving such a serious injury.


    When I returned to the monastery, I realized that Master had already arranged for people to take care of Eldest Brother.


    The one taking care of Eldest Senior Brother is a man in his early forties. The moment he entered the door, this man bowed to my master and respectfully called him Third Martial Uncle.


    Only then did my master introduce him to me. This man was the disciple of my great uncle, and his dao name was Daoxuan. I immediately bowed to Daoxuan and respectfully called him Eldest Brother.


    My eldest senior brother is very kind and thoughtful, and he treated me with great fervor. After all, we are all fellow disciples.


    Soon after, I followed Master to the room where Big Senior and I used to stay. Big Senior was still unconscious, lying there quietly.


    I only know that eldest senior brother was severely injured, and that before he was seriously injured, he even swallowed a Daily Life Continuing Pill, but I don''t know how serious his injuries are.


    When I asked about this matter, Master only let out a long sigh, but little Senior Sister''s eyes immediately reddened, and no one paid attention to me.


    My heart sank as I felt that eldest senior brother''s injuries were definitely no trivial matter, so I continued to ask him about it.

 C138

    Who would have thought that my question would cause the young senior sister to cry. The young senior sister sobbed and said, "Junior brother ¡­" "Eldest senior brother might never wake up again ¡­"


    When I said this, my mind buzzed, and the world spun around me. I found it hard to accept this.


    When Eldest Senior Brother fell off the cliff, he was stopped by a big tree on the cliff a few times, but when he fell down, he fell down very hard. In order to come back and report to his grandfather, he swallowed that Life Continuing Pill, and although this Life Continuing Pill can revive a person, it has a very strong backlash effect. This is a kind of pressure on the human body.


    "Plant man ¡­" Hearing these words, I immediately felt depressed in my heart. Eldest senior brother became like this because of me. He owed me such a huge favor. How am I supposed to repay this debt of gratitude?


    At that moment, my nose twitched and my eyes reddened. I knelt in front of Master and begged, "Master ¡­" "Senior Apprentice Brother, for me to be injured to this extent, could you give me an idea as to whether or not you can save Senior Apprentice Brother? As long as you have a way, I will not complain even if I trade my life for it ¡­"


    I really didn''t think that eldest senior brother would end up like this. At that time, I didn''t ask in detail and only thought that by breaking his arm and legs and recuperating from it for three to five months, he would be able to jump around.


    "It''s not that your eldest senior brother has no hope of reviving, it''s just that there is some trouble. Master knows a person, and he has something that can bring your eldest senior brother back to life ¡­"


    "Master... What can save Eldest Brother? " Little Senior Sister and I asked in unison, hope burning in our hearts at the same time.


    He has a great reputation in the martial arts world, and his cultivation is also very deep. He is called the Ling Nan Medicine Monster by the people in the martial arts world, his name is Feng Zeyin, he is also good at growing all kinds of herbs, and all of them are rare and precious. There are even many rare herbs that have gone extinct, and there are still many of them here.


    Hearing that, the little martial sister quickly said, "Grandpa ¡­" "This is completely negotiable. My dad has plenty of money, so you can just get this Ling Nan Medicine Monster to name a price. How much does he want? We''ll just give it to him ¡­"


    His Master shook her head and said, "This is not as simple as money. Cultivators like us don''t have much use for money. We''re just afraid that this Ling Nan Medicine Monster won''t accept money, what should we do?"


    "Master... We still have to give it a try. Maybe once he opens his eyes, he will give us some medicine to save our lives? " "No," I said.


    His Master was silent for a moment, then nodded and said, "Why don''t we do this. This afternoon, we will prepare and go to the Ling Nan Medicine Monster''s place. This humble one will abandon his old face and save Dao Kong''s life."


    Since Master has agreed, Little Senior and I are very happy and somewhat eager to give it a try.


    The little senior sister didn''t stay idle either. She quickly took her phone and went outside to ask for money from her father. I think it was definitely not a small amount.


    After everyone finished their preparations, when the little senior sister came back, she held a bank card in her hand and waved it in front of me and my master. "It''s all done. I told my father that if it''s not enough, we can ask him for it."


    Master''s face was still somewhat gloomy. He only nodded and didn''t say anything more. Then, he led us out. Senior Brother Daoxuan could only work hard for him and continue to take care of my eldest senior brother.


    Senior sister''s car isn''t that far away, about 200 miles. In the evening, I reached this place called Lingnan.


    This was also a desolate mountain range, and there were no signs of humans nearby. When our car reached the bottom of a mountain, we stopped, and then Master led us slowly along the mountain road.


    After walking for more than an hour, we vaguely saw a rather large courtyard in a valley. Then, Master pointed over to us and said, "That is the place where the Lingnan Medicinal Monster lives, and when we get there, you must not act rashly, not to mention touching anything inside. The plants that the Lingnan Medicinal Monster cultivates are extremely poisonous, and there are even some that can eat humans.


    I can understand why flowers and plants are poisonous, but I feel incredible when Master says we can eat people. This is the first time I''ve heard of man-eating plants. However, since Master said I should be so careful, I should also be even more careful.


    After that, Master walked towards that courtyard with Little Senior Sister and I following closely behind.


    It should be said that not too long after the new year had passed, in the beginning of spring, when all things had been revived, most of the plants had only just sprouted. Furthermore, this was the northern part of the mountain, and the weather was very cold, but the walls of this courtyard were covered in a lot of plants that seemed to be climbing up from the walls like tigers crawling on a wall. Moreover, it was extremely lush and verdant, and looked very good, from these green plants, it could be seen that Lingnan Medicinal Beast was not a mortal.


    I went up and knocked on the door, but she stopped me and said, "You can''t be so rude. You can''t knock on the door either."


    I was stunned, thinking that the door was knocked, but since Master said so, I didn''t go back. But this door does look a little strange, there isn''t a door knocker or anything like that, it only has two heavy black wooden doors.


    "Is Godly Doctor Ling Nan at home? "Daoist Master Tianxiong wishes to meet you for an important matter ¡­" My master was so angry that he shouted at the door.


    After waiting for a moment, there wasn''t any response. I opened my mouth to shout out loud, but before I could do so, the sound of footsteps could be heard from behind me.

 C139

    Then, the three of us turned our heads and saw three men in black pushing an old man towards us. There was a fat middle-aged man standing next to the old man, and the old man was sitting on a wheelchair, his hair was half white. Judging by his age, he should be about the same age as my master, and the three men in black beside the old man were wearing formal black suits.


    When these people arrived, they didn''t even look at us and just stopped right beside us. One of them chattered something to the person sitting in the wheelchair. He spoke very quickly and his tone was very special as he didn''t sound like he was speaking Chinese.


    The person sitting on the wheelchair nodded slightly. Immediately, a man in black walked up to the wooden door and heavily knocked on it a few times as he yelled out again.


    The door did not open, but a strange scene happened. The plants on top of the door suddenly seemed to come to life as they quickly extended their vines and wrapped around the arm of the black suit, lifting the man into the air. More and more vines wrapped around the black suit, directly wrapping him up and making him into a big dumpling without being able to move at all.


    Seeing this, I was immediately shocked. No wonder Master didn''t ask me to knock on the door earlier. If I were to go over, I would definitely look exactly like that black suit.


    Seeing this scene, the few men in black suits tensed up. Even the old man in the wheelchair frowned.


    At this time, the fat man standing next to the old man''s wheelchair spoke to the old man in the wheelchair politely. The old man nodded his head, and then the fat man walked to the door and said loudly, "Godly Doctor Ling Nan ¡­" I''m Zhang Dahai. Are you home today? "Please be magnanimous and let that person go. We''re all on the same side ¡­"


    As the fat guy called Zhang Dahai said this, it really did work. The vines wrapped around the black suit immediately loosened and it was thrown onto the ground. The black suit was thrown onto the ground and it miserably crawled up, flusteredly walking over to the old man in the wheelchair.


    After a while, the black wood door issued a creaking sound. A youth of about sixteen to seventeen years old walked out. He looked at Zhang Dahai with a gloomy face and coldly said, "What are you doing here?"


    The fatty called Zhang Dahai bowed to the teenager and politely said: "This little brother, please let me know, I, Zhang Dahai request to see the Godly Doctor Ling Nan to introduce him to some business ¡­"


    The youth glanced at us behind him. His face was still expressionless as he said to the fatty, "Wait here ¡­"


    With that, the young man closed the wooden door. Zhang Dahai ate a small meal, then walked over to the old man in the wheelchair, and started to talk in a very ingratiating tone.


    The old man only nodded, not saying a word.


    At this time, I whispered to my master, "Master ¡­" Why do you all call the owner of this place Doctor Ling Nan, and not the Ling Nan Medicinal Monster? "


    My master stared at me and whispered, "Don''t spout nonsense. If he hears about it, then we''ll be in deep trouble. The Ling Nan Medicine Monster is this person''s bandit name, so we can only call him Godly Doctor in front of him. If he doesn''t know this, then how can he roam the martial arts world in the future?"


    I nodded my head to show that I knew. On the other hand, the little senior sister by my side was laughing at me, calling me an idiot.


    After a moment, no one came. The two black wood doors opened by themselves and the young man''s cold voice sounded, "Zhang Dahai, bring your men in ¡­"


    The fat guy was delighted and quickly got someone to push the old man into the yard. However, once they left, the three of us were left standing in front of the door.


    I glanced at my master, but my master''s face immediately darkened. Without saying a word, he followed behind the black suits and headed into the courtyard in large strides.


    Little Senior Sister and I looked at each other before following closely behind.


    However, as soon as we entered the courtyard, the plant vines immediately stretched out and blocked our path.


    Master stood motionless, and the vines confronted us as if they were alive. If we took another step forward, it would attack us.


    My master looked at these vines and in the end, he did not take another step forward. He cupped his hands and said, "Daoist Master Wuwei Tianxiong requests to see Godly Doctor Lingnan. I would like to meet ¡­"


    There was still no reply. We didn''t dare to move, but after two to three minutes, that gloomy-faced youth walked over and said to us from seven to eight meters away, "You guys come in as well ¡­"


    After saying that, the vines spread out again, making a path for us.


    No matter what, my Master is still a well-known figure in the martial arts world. He is actually so neglectful, and there are also the plants planted on the roof of the wall. Isn''t it a bit too inconceivable that all of them are actually alive?


    After entering the courtyard, Little Senior Sister and I obediently listened to Master''s earlier instructions and didn''t dare to act rashly. However, our eyes couldn''t help but to look around us, but we could see that the sky above the courtyard was actually sealed shut. Some parts were made of transparent glass, some parts were made of white plastic, and the top of the enclosed glass was completely covered with green plants.


    Right here in the courtyard, there were flower pots everywhere. There were all kinds of flowers of different colors. Some were red like fire, while others were white like snow ¡­ There were also a few black flowers blooming at the corner of the wall, emitting a strange fragrance.


    I''ve seen almost all kinds of flowers, but I''ve never seen this kind of black one, and I can''t help thinking it''s strange.


    However, the black flowers were not very eye-catching flowers in this courtyard. I even saw a flower with several colors on it. It was truly rare.


    Although the little senior sister was a man, she was still a woman after all. Ordinary women usually liked flowers, so after walking into the sea of flowers, her face couldn''t help but reveal a smile. She said to herself, "Aiya ¡­" "These flowers are so beautiful, I''ve never seen any of them before. I really want to move all of them home ¡­"

 C140

    My master turned around and glared at the little senior sister. "Stop talking nonsense. If you continue, grandpa won''t bring you out in the future."


    The little Senior Martial Sister stuck out her tongue and snorted. She didn''t say anything else, but her eyes were still filled with admiration as she looked at those strange flowers.


    It felt like a vegetable shed, and it took me several minutes to walk this far. I looked at it as I walked, wondering where the so-called Yang Revolving Ghost Mother Grass was planted. If the Lingnan Medicinal Monster didn''t give it to us, I would have to snatch it away.


    However, I still feel that this courtyard doesn''t contain the Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass that Master mentioned. Because such a precious item wouldn''t be placed in this kind of place, even Master told me that it is the Lingnan Medicine Monster''s precious pimple.


    When we entered, we saw the elder in the wheelchair and the few people in black suits already standing in the room.


    Other than these few people in the room, it was the young man from before. There was an old man in a grey robe, holding a pair of large scissors in his hand as he tidied up the flowers at the side. The pair of scissors was being played around by the old man very quickly.


    The old man with the scissor also had a solemn look on his face. His white beard, white hair, and bright eyes made him look like a country bumpkin. I think he should be the legendary Lingnan Medicine Monster.


    The old man was staring at a potted plant that was covered in colorful fruits. From time to time, he would use a pair of scissors to trim the leaves. The fat Zhang Dahai would gather around him, chattering nonstop with a flattering expression.


    "Divine Doctor Feng ¡­ "The person I brought this time is a friend of mine from Thailand, I had a car accident some time ago and broke my knee, I came to beg you for a divine herb, 10% broken spirit sesame seed grass is fine, this Thai people are busy with big business, name a price, they can definitely afford it, don''t worry, the person that I, Zhang Dahai, introduced to you, is not unreliable ¡­"


    That Lingnan Medicine Monster turned around and glanced at Zhang Dahai. He snappily said, "You brat, you have a wild way. You even brought a foreigner. This is my first time doing business with a foreigner ¡­"


    With that, the Lingnan medicinal monster put down the scissors in its hand and looked at the few Thai people. The few Thai people immediately turned around and bowed towards the Lingnan medicinal monster as they said, "Savadika ¡­"


    I could understand his words, as the Thai people were usually very polite, they immediately said: "Give me my card." He looked very rich.


    The Lingnan Medicinal Monster gave a symbolic nod to those Thai people as a greeting.


    No wonder I couldn''t understand what those people were saying. They really were foreigners.


    At this time, my master coughed dryly, took a step forward, and clasped his hands together. He said very politely, "The disciple of Wuwei Sect, Tian Hong, greets Godly Doctor Ling Nan ¡­"


    He nodded and said, "Your master has met with this old man before. He is truly an extraordinary person, but there has been no news of him for the last thirty to fifty years. I wonder if he is still alive?"


    My master politely replied, "My master has been wandering the country for more than thirty years, but no news of him has been sent out. I don''t know if he is still alive ¡­"


    This is the first time I''ve heard my master talk about Grand Master''s existence. Before this, I thought that he definitely wasn''t there anymore, I think that my master is already over 70 years old. If my Grand Master was still alive, then he should be at least a hundred years old.


    Upon hearing this news, the Ling Nan Medicinal Monster sighed and said, "This old man is somewhat surprised that an extraordinary person of his generation has gone missing. Alright, we''ll talk about this again when we get the chance. Tell me, what business do you have with this old man?"


    Just as my master was about to open his mouth to speak, that fat Zhang Dahai came over, chuckled and said, "Sorry everyone, but we have to be first come first serve. We are here to enter, are you waiting for us to finish our things before you guys are here?"


    "Aren''t you lying with your eyes open? We clearly came first, and waited at the door for a long time. How do you say you came first? " When my little senior sister''s temper flared up, she simply didn''t acknowledge any of her relatives and immediately retorted.


    That fat guy still had a smiling face and said, "Heh heh, sorry, beautiful lady. Although you guys got to the door first, but we went in first, don''t you think so?"


    My little senior sister was just about to say something when my master glared at her and said in a low voice, "Fan''er, don''t mess around. Let them go first."


    The young senior sister glared at the fat man and didn''t say anything else.


    The Lingnan Medicinal Monster nodded and said, "That''s the truth. I''ll leave it to you."


    As he spoke, the Lingnan Medicinal Monster walked towards an ancient looking round table in the room and sat down. The chair he was sitting on and the table beside it were also very strange. Leaves were unexpectedly sprouting from its surface.


    The fat man immediately introduced him: "Divine Doctor Feng, this is a friend of mine from Thailand, his full name is Ba Song, Zalengfeng, he is in big business in Thailand, a few days ago he had a car accident, he broke two of his kneecaps, he can''t walk, the hospital can''t cure him, so I can only ask for your help to give him a complete set of broken spiritual sesame grass, Divine Doctor Feng''s herbs are really renowned in the world, even foreigners know that you are here, as long as it is your herbs, it is guaranteed that it will be treated ¡­"


    The Ling Nan Medicine Monster waved his hand and impatiently said, "Alright, stop flattering me. I have the Ten Severed Spirit Sesame Grass, but its price is very expensive. Can you afford it? "Fatty, you know my rules. It''s just that the money isn''t enough. I have to bring the things I want ¡­"


    "Of course I understand the rules ¡­" Divine Doctor Feng, just relax ¡­ " With that, the fat guy waved his hand and two men in black took out two boxes from under the old man''s wheelchair and placed them on the table.


    That fatty originally wanted to open it, but he looked in our direction with a bit of trepidation, as though he was worried about something.


    However, the Lingnan Medicinal Monster waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry, quickly open it and take a look ¡­"

 C141

    As a Taoist, we were the most sensitive of them all. As soon as this aura of death was emitted, it immediately attracted the gazes of the three of us, Master and disciple, and when we looked down at it, we could not help but be shocked, we thought that there was some treasure in this box, so it turned out to be a baby''s corpse, and in each box was a baby''s corpse. The baby looked as if it had just been born, and was covered in purple hair, looking extremely terrifying.


    In my heart, I was thinking, this Ling Nan Medicinal Monster is really not an ordinary monster, why would it give such a thing to someone?


    However, the Ling Nan medicinal monster only took a glance at the box and nodded. It said, "The preparation of this item is not bad. Are you sure it''s a new product within three days?"


    Zhang Dahai quickly nodded and said, "Definitely within three days. Don''t worry, Godly Doctor..."


    With a stern face, he said, "Fine, since this thing is here, let''s talk about the price. I don''t want more than a stalk of completely broken Spirit Sesame Grass, so it''s two million, or even a penny less!"


    This is definitely not a small number, especially for a country child like me. Even if my parents were to farm in the valley for the rest of their lives, they probably wouldn''t be able to earn that much, and this old man said he wanted two million, so he''s not afraid of getting blown away by the wind.


    What the hell was that so-called Ten Severed Spirit Sesame Grass? How could it be worth so much money?


    He turned around and chatted with the old man sitting on the wheelchair. The old man nodded his head indifferently, and with a wave of his hand, a guy in a black suit brought a box over and placed it on the table. After opening the box, it was filled with money, and it dazzled me when I saw it, it really was two million.


    Ling Nan took a look at the box and nodded again.


    And Fatty Zhang Dahai immediately continued: "Godly Doctor ¡­" How about you count them? You can guarantee that it will be two million, not one cent less. "


    "This is not our first time doing business. I, Old Feng, can trust you." As Ling Nan spoke, he turned his head to look at the boy behind him. He said indifferently, "Jin Yu, put away all the things ¡­"


    The teenager walked over and picked up the two boxes containing the infant''s corpse, along with the money.


    At this moment, everyone was silent for a while. I turned my head to look at my master and my little senior sister, but I could see that their expressions were ugly. I don''t think they knew that the Ling Nan Medicinal Monster would have such a strange habit of asking for a baby''s corpse.


    Especially my master, whose face was so dark that it looked as if water was about to drip from it.


    After a while, the cold-faced youth called Jin Yu brought out a flower pot. A blood-red plant was placed on the table.


    At this time, Ling Nan spoke with an indifferent tone, "This is the Ten Severed Spirit Sesame Grass that you want. You can take it. This old man will not send you off ¡­"


    Zhang Dahai looked at the blood-red plant on the table, his eyes were straight, the old man sitting on the wheelchair behind him also seemed very excited, he spoke in Thai for a bit, I didn''t really understand, as if he was asking Zhang Dahai something, Zhang Dahai repeatedly nodded, saying that this is the Ten Severed Sesame Grass, something that can help him stand up again.


    Other than its blood-red body, the grass looked no different from ordinary flowers and grass. To be able to sell it for such a high price of two million in an instant, it was truly inconceivable.


    Soon, a black suit was brought up, along with an exquisite box. He then carefully put away the Spirit Sesame Grass.


    The youth called Jin Yu handed a piece of paper to Zhang Dahai, and said expressionlessly: "The leaves of this Spirit Sesame Grass are consumed by heat and fire, after the stem is broken it will be applied to the injured area, after seven days the broken bones will regenerate, and they will heal again. This piece of paper has a specific usage written on it, take it."


    Zhang Dahai took the slip of paper, and nodded to the youth. He then turned around and gave the slip of paper to the old man in the wheelchair.


    The old man chattered another set of Thai words to Ling Nan''s medicine monster in a low voice, as if he was expressing his gratitude.


    The Ling Nan Medicinal Monster impatiently said, "What are you talking about? I don''t understand it at all. Let''s hurry up and go. This old man still has other strange things to do."


    But Zhang Dahai laughed and said, "Godly Doctor, after this is done, we still have another thing to ask of you, and that is that this Thai fellow''s son got into a car accident with him, and he lost his consciousness and was left with his last breath. I heard that you also have a Godly Grass called the Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass, and it has the ability to revive the dead, and as long as the Godly Doctor is willing to take it out, you can name a price, however much you want ¡­"


    Hearing the words "Ghost Mother Grass" from the sea, my master, my little senior sister and I all became nervous, because this Thai wanted the exact same thing as me, but we didn''t know how much of the Ghost Mother Grass was here. If it was only one herb, and it was bought by this Thai, then wouldn''t my eldest senior brother be saved?


    Just as I was about to open my mouth to speak, the Lingnan Medicine Monster snorted coldly. It was extremely tiresome as he said, "The Sun Ghost Mother Grass is my lifeblood. After nurturing it for so many years, it''s not for sale no matter how high the price is.


    That fatty Zhang Dahai wanted to say something, but before he could say anything, the Lingnan Medicinal Monster looked at Jin Yu and coldly said, "Jin Yu, hurry up and send our guest off!"


    "Yes, Master!" Saying that, the cold-faced young man walked up to Zhang Dahai and the others and impolitely said, "Let''s go, the few of you ¡­"


    Obviously, he wanted to chase them away. Zhang Dahai had a helpless look on his face, but the elder sitting on the wheelchair narrowed his eyes, revealing his killing intent.


    The men in suits behind him also had a look of anger on their faces.


    From the looks of it, they didn''t want to sell it. Were they going to rob him out of the blue?


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense. At this time, a man in a suit who was around 30 years old behind the old man grabbed Zhang Dahai''s collar, and lifted him up. He fiercely said in stiff Chinese, "Your ¡­" What''s going on ¡­ Didn''t they say that they would definitely be able to buy it ¡­ "

 C142

    Fatty Zhang Dahai said with a bit of fear, "Mr Lun Wei..." Listen to me. It''s not that I, Zhang Dahai, don''t try my best, it''s that Divine Doctor Feng isn''t selling it... "You''re making things difficult for me ¡­"


    "I think you don''t want to live anymore ¡­" If you lie to us, you will not have a good ending! " That Thai called Lun Wei opened his eyes wide, the blood vessels on his face bulged out, and directly held Zhang Hai''s body of almost 300 jin, swaying back and forth. He had a lot of strength, it seemed that this Lun Wei man was not an ordinary person.


    As the two of them continued to argue, the Ling Nan Medicinal Monster beside them had already lost its patience. He immediately said without a trace of politeness, "If you want to fight, then don''t fight with me. Scram outside!" If you were to ruin my flower, I will take your lives and bury them here as fertilizer! "


    The Lingnan Medicinal Monster also opened its eyes wide and revealed a trace of killing intent. It seemed that it wasn''t joking.


    After saying that, the fat Zhang Da Hai was startled, he quickly spoke to Lun Wei in Thai. Although Lun Wei was still burning with anger, but he threw the fat Zhang Da Hai on the ground and angrily pushed the old man who was sitting on the wheelchair out.


    The fat Zhang Dahai got up from the ground and tried to beat up the Ling Nan Medicine Monster. The Ling Nan Medicine Monster didn''t even look at him and immediately chased after the few Thai people.


    These Thai people were not kind people. They left just like that, which made people feel that something was off.


    Right now, only the three of us, the master and the disciple, and the Lingnan Medicine Monster were left in the room. The atmosphere couldn''t help but become a bit tense.


    The group of Tai people also wanted to ask the Ling Nan Medicinal Herbs for the Yang Ghost Mother Grass just now, but Zhang Dahai was just about to bring it up when the Ling Nan Medicinal Herbs firmly refused. This gave us a lot of pressure, because the three of us came here to ask for the Ghost Mother Grass.


    When the footsteps of the Thais disappeared, Ling Nan cursed, "What bunch of things are they trying to get me to use the Yang Ghost Mother Grass? They''re simply a dream."


    Soon after, Lingnan Medicine''s gaze fell on my master as he blandly asked, "Daoist Master Tianxiong, this old man has no relationship with you, and I''m not sure why you''re here today."


    The master was stunned for a moment, then cupped his hands together and politely said: "To be honest, Divine Doctor Feng, I have a disciple who fell down a cliff a few days ago and became heavily injured. Afterwards, this kid swallowed a Soul Replenishing Pill to extend his life, and when he arrived at the temple he became completely ill, his vitality was greatly damaged, and he has heard that Divine Doctor Feng is an outstanding doctor who can bring death back to life. So I have come to pay a visit to ask for medicine, if my disciple can be saved, this humble one will definitely be grateful to Divine Doctor Feng ¡­"


    My master complimented me in such a way, and didn''t directly tell this Lingnan Medicine Monster that she wanted his Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass. This was really out of my expectations. Master is indeed my master.


    If it can be treated in time, it shouldn''t be a problem for it to recover. A stalk of the Ten Severed Spirit Zoysia Grass can be cured, but if one consumes that Life Continuing Pill, it will become a huge problem. You also know that the Life Continuing Pill is a fierce medicine, and after swallowing it, even those with a single breath will be able to live like a normal person for a day. However, this Life Continuing Pill is burning one''s potential to the extreme.


    "Divine Doctor Feng, that disciple of mine was raised by me from a young age, and is very close to father and son. Even if there''s only a sliver of hope, this humble Taoist will not give up. I would like to ask the Divine Doctor to point a clear path for me, and this humble Taoist will be extremely grateful if there is anything that this humble Taoist can do, as long as it does not harm the heavens and harm the earth, I will not refuse it ¡­"


    Divine Doctor Feng''s face turned ugly. After pondering for a moment, he suddenly laughed, "Sage Tian Hong, let''s not beat around the bush. You must be here for this old man''s Yang Ghost Mother Grass, right?"


    "Everyone knows about Divine Doctor Feng''s medical skills. This humble one only knows that Divine Doctor has the ability to revive the dead, so I don''t know what Yang Ghost Mother Grass is in your possession. This humble one is only here to seek medical advice and let the Divine Doctor come up with an idea."


    My master''s scheming is really deep. He doesn''t change his expression even when he speaks lies. We were clearly here for the Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass.


    However, since Master didn''t mention it, he had his reasons. I am just his follower, so I will do whatever he says.


    He suddenly laughed out loud and said, "I don''t care if what you said is true or false, but according to what you said, if your disciple can live, only the ghost mother grass can save him. I have one of these ghost mother grass, but it hasn''t formed yet, so it will take at least ten years before the seed can grow again. Since you came here today, I can''t reject you, considering that your master and I don''t have a chance to meet, let me give you a chance.


    Hearing Ling Nan Medicine''s words, my heart leapt. He really was asking for something big. Just a few leaves and he asked for five million in one go. That was a lot of money ¡­ Even if the leaf was made of gold, it definitely wasn''t worth that much money. What was even more incredible was that this old man actually asked us for the corpses of five newborn babies.


    As soon as he said this, his master''s eyebrows creased once again, and he said very politely, "Divine Doctor Feng, we can discuss the matter of the money, but the corpses of the five newborns are indeed difficult to deal with. How about this, you add some more money to the baby''s corpse and it''ll be fine ¡­"


    Ling Nan''s face immediately changed. He coldly snorted and said, "I promised to give you a few leaves of the ghost mother grass because I thought your master was a good person. Don''t fail to appreciate my kindness. Not a single cent less. We can''t even lose a single one of those five babies!"

 C143

    Now that the conversation had reached this point, it was obvious that there was nothing left to talk about. This Ling Nan Medicine Monster clearly did not understand reason.


    Just when my master didn''t know what to do, my impatient little senior sister suddenly opened her mouth and said, "Old man, we naturally don''t have any place for you to find that corpse. How about this ¡­" I''ll give you ten million and the price has doubled. How about you give us those leaves? "


    The Ling Nan Medicine Monster looked at my little senior sister and gloomily said, "You don''t know the rules. Do you have the right to speak here, girl?"


    With a glare of her eyes and a raise of her eyebrows, she had the tendency to roll up her sleeves and start a brawl. But then, her master suddenly berated her, "Fan''er, don''t mess around. Senior is here, don''t not understand the rules."


    Little Senior Sister could only be afraid of her master. Since Master had already put it this way, she could suppress her anger no matter how big it was.


    Immediately, his Master continued to cup his hands and say, "Divine Doctor Feng, you''re talking about this child''s corpse, this humble Taoist really cannot do it. This is against the heaven''s will, why don''t you name a price, no matter how much it is, as long as you ask ¡­"


    This Yang Ghost Mother Grass is something that this old man has not come by easily, it has been carefully nurtured for many years, and you might not know, but the Yang Ghost Mother Grass is a plant that has been growing for three years and only grew once every five years, and this old man gave you the corpse of the baby, it was also for the sake of the Yang Ghost Mother Grass, because only the corpse of the newborn baby, which does not have any trace of the secular Qi, can grow a real Yang Ghost Mother Grass, and it would be easy for you to revive a dead person. "If it were only for money, this old man would not be so long-winded ¡­"


    "Divine Doctor Feng ¡­ "Do you think we should discuss this a little more ¡­" My master continued to plead earnestly.


    He waved his hand and said, "There''s no need to waste your breath. Giving you these things is also giving you face. You don''t know what''s good for you, so there''s no need for us to continue talking. Jin Yu, see the guests out!"


    After asking you this question, you, Godly Doctor Ling Nan immediately stood up and began walking towards the back. It seemed that he really did not intend to pay any more attention to us.


    My master still wanted to say something, but that cold-faced youth called Jin Yu walked over and extended his hand. "Let''s go ¡­" "What are you still doing here?"


    "What''s the matter with you, old man? "You''re not going to listen to such lecherous words, right ¡­"


    "Shut up!" The little Senior Sister was scared and didn''t dare to speak anymore. The Master looked in the direction of the Ling Nan Medicinal Herbs and shook his head helplessly, then turned around and led me and the little Senior Sister out of the hall in large strides.


    On the way out of the courtyard, the two black-painted wooden doors shut us out.


    Master ignored us and walked out of the mountain with a gloomy face. Little Senior Sister and I followed silently.


    After more than an hour of walking, we left that valley and found the car of our little senior sister. My master and I sat in it.


    The little senior sister started the car and said with a bit of anger, "Grandpa ¡­" Is this the end of it? Without the Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass, wouldn''t my eldest senior brother be unable to wake up? "


    His Master sighed and said helplessly, "Didn''t you hear what that old monster said? No matter how much money you give, you have to take the corpses of five little babies. Where are we going to find them?" [This kind of cruel thing is absolutely impossible!]


    "Master, what should we do? Eldest senior brother can''t just lie there forever, right? " I said anxiously.


    What else can we do? I''ll drag your martial uncles and uncles to ask around and see if there are any other ways to wake up your eldest senior brother. In short, there is nothing we can do about this Ling Nan Medicinal Beast. "That Lingnan Medicine Monster has been rampant in the Jianghu for many years, and its ability is unparalleled. Its cultivation is definitely above your master''s, and if it comes at a time like this, only death awaits." Master told us.


    Hearing my Master say the word "snatch," my heart stirred and I immediately became silent. But in my heart, I secretly thought, "Since I can''t steal it, what if I come and steal it?" If he stole some of the leaves of the Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass without anyone noticing, wouldn''t he be able to survive?


    In the end, the main reason why Eldest Brother became like this was because of me. If I hadn''t called him home for the new year, then there wouldn''t have been so much trouble, and Eldest Brother wouldn''t have turned into a vegetable.


    On the train, little senior sister and I obediently returned to the temple. Senior brother Daoxuan quickly came over and asked how things were going.


    We had no choice but to answer truthfully. Master seemed to be in a bad mood and went straight back to his own room.


    He told us that he had also heard of the Southern Medicinal Herbs. This person is also evil, his temper is extremely strange, and if we wanted to find him to do something, we must agree to some of his strange requests. If not, we can just directly kick him out, there''s no room for negotiation.


    After that, Senior Daoxuan also asked us what the Lingnan Medicinal Monster wanted from me. When we told him that it was the corpse of five infants, Senior Daoxuan also seemed extremely surprised, and asked us why the Lingnan Medicinal Monster wanted such a weird thing from us. We had no choice but to tell him that the Lingnan Medicinal Monster wanted the corpse of a baby to be used as fertilizer for the Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass.


    Someone who could use such evil methods to grow flowers and plants was definitely not a good person. However, his ability was unparalleled, so no one dared to offend him.


    Senior Daoxuan shook his head and sighed, saying that there was no other way. He could only take his time and think of other ways.


    The little senior sister wasn''t in a good mood and didn''t even cook dinner for us as she angrily returned to her room.


    Shixiong Daoxuan and I had no choice but to use instant noodles to barely satisfy our hunger.


    He was very concerned about the progress of my cultivation, and even had a few moves with me, but within a dozen or so moves, I did not lose to him. When he found out that I had not even cultivated with my master for a year, he immediately expressed his admiration for me, saying that my talent is extraordinary, and that with such accomplishments in half a year, my future is definitely limitless.

 C144

    As the youngest junior brother, I also admire him a lot. From this, it can be seen that my uncle master must also be someone who is easy to get along with, or else he wouldn''t have such a disciple.


    We talked until late at night, when I pretended to be sleepy. The Eldest Senior Brother was such a considerate person, so he wouldn''t be able to tell, so he said that he was sleepy too. Thus, the two of us went to find a place to sleep.


    It wasn''t until the eldest senior brother snored that I stood up and put on my shoes before heading outside.


    Since I couldn''t buy the Black Sun Ghost Mother Grass from that Ling Nan medicinal monster, then I could only use this tactic and steal a few leaves from the Black Sun Ghost Mother Grass. Eldest senior brother had turned into this state because of me, and he was willing to risk his life for me, so I was willing to risk it and steal the Black Sun Ghost Mother Grass for Eldest senior brother today.


    What I was thinking was that even if that Ling Nan Medicine Monster managed to capture him alive, he wouldn''t have the guts to kill him. At worst, he could just ask the little senior sister to compensate him with some money.


    Before we left the house, I secretly took out a set of black clothes, wore a black mask, and ripped open a black shirt. Before I left the house, I secretly took out a set of black clothes, and wore a black mask, and tore open a black shirt.


    After making up my mind, I walked out of the house and took a look around. I found something that made me very happy, and that was that the keys to the little senior sister''s car were still on the stone table in the monastery. There was still more than two hundred li of distance between here and the Lingnan Medicine Monster''s house, and once I got there, the sky would probably brighten up.


    This is the first time I''ve done something so sneaky, and I can''t help but feel a little excited. But since I''ve already made up my mind, there''s no way I can change my mind.


    When I ran down the mountain, I quickly saw the luxurious car of the little senior sister. To be honest, I don''t even know what kind of car she drove as she was rich and beautiful like the little senior sister. This is the first time I''ve driven such a good car in my life.


    After opening the door, I sat down on the leather seat and caressed the texture of the steering wheel. This car was really comfortable, especially since there was a faint fragrance wafting from it. It was the smell of Little Senior Sister''s body.


    Immediately, I used my car keys to start the car. Just as I was about to step on the throttle, a hand grabbed my neck and coldly said, "Where are you going?"


    I was scared to the point that my entire body quivered and went numb. I turned my head to see that the one who was grabbing onto my neck was the little senior sister. She was looking at me with an evil smile.


    I chuckled and said nervously, "Little Senior Sister ¡­" "I didn''t plan to go anywhere. During the day, your car was pretty good, so I wanted to drive out and make some detours. I''ve never driven such a good car before ¡­"


    "Is that so?" The little senior sister giggled again.


    "Absolutely, I really do like your car ¡­" I went on lying.


    "Alright, if you really like Senior Sister''s car, how about Senior Sister giving it to you?" Senior Sister said as she stared at me with her bewitching eyes.


    My heart immediately skipped a beat. "Don''t, don''t, don''t..." "This carriage is too expensive, junior brother wouldn''t dare to take it ¡­"


    Without waiting for me to finish speaking, the little senior sister slapped my head and snappily said, "Stinky brat, you''re too gutsy. You didn''t bring the little senior sister when you went out to do some bad things.


    Still, the little senior sister saw through it. This clever little senior sister still couldn''t hide it, but I naturally couldn''t admit it. "Little senior sister, I really didn''t mean that. I just wanted to drive your car ¡­"


    "Stop bullshitting, hurry up and drive. I already knew it. You sneakily came out in the middle of the night with black clothes. If you''re not going to steal things, then what are you going to do?"


    Immediately, black lines appeared on my forehead. It turns out that Little Senior had already taken notice of my every action. I had thought that I had done all of this without anyone noticing.


    I chuckled at the little senior sister. "Little senior sister, are you also planning on stealing the Sun Ghost Mother Grass?"


    "If I can''t buy it back, I can''t just leave eldest senior brother lying there. Of course I''m going to steal it. You brat, you''re scaring me and I aren''t going to do anything. If I''m even a step late, you''ll drive yourself ¡­" The young senior sister grumbled.


    "Little senior sister, do you know where the Sun Ghost Mother Grass is?" I asked curiously.


    "Of course I don''t know. You need to know how troublesome it is. Let''s talk about this after we get there. You brat, stop dawdling. Hurry up and drive!" Little Senior Sister urged.


    I hesitated a little before saying seriously, "Little Senior Sister, how about I go by myself? If that Ling Nan Medicine Monster discovers us, I''ll be the only one to fall into it. Our target is a little too big."


    The young senior sister glared at him and said unhappily, "What''s wrong, brat? Did your wings become hard? No matter what, I am still your little senior sister, and my cultivation is higher than yours. "If you''re not convinced, then let''s get out of the car and have a spar. If someone loses, then that person will stay here."


    I hastily waved my hands. "Don''t, don''t, don''t ¡­." How could I possibly be a match for little senior sister? Even if I had three bundles, I still wouldn''t be a match for you. "


    "Then cut the crap. Hurry up and drive. Either we or you stay here. There''s no third choice." Little Senior Sister said without a doubt.


    However, I still felt a little apprehensive. I felt that this time, when I went to steal that Lingnan Medicinal Herbs, the Phantom Mother Grass was in extreme danger, and with Little Senior Sister present, I was put in a spot, even though Little Senior''s cultivation was much higher than mine.


    However, I could only start the car and take my little senior sister with me. If there really is trouble, I''ll just let her escape first.

 C145

    I drove the car as fast as lightning toward the valley where the Lingnan Medicinal Monster resided. As we were about ten miles away from where the monster lived, we stopped the car and drove into a dense patch of weeds to hide. The reason we did this was so that the Lingnan Medicinal Monster wouldn''t know who we were.


    When they arrived at their destination, it was already 2 in the morning. It was already deep into the night.


    This time, I brought a weapon with me, but didn''t bring the Three Transformations Thousand Lightning Strikes Date Sword that my Master had given me with me. I thought that since that Ling Nan Medicine Monster had seen my Grand Master and this magic tool was something he had used before, perhaps he would recognize this jujube sword, so naturally, I couldn''t bring it with me. From the date of the date of birth, he already knew of my identity, so I only brought an ordinary blade with me, not a ghost blade this time to deal with monsters.


    After I finished equipping, I''ll go look at little senior sister. I find that his equipment is really too complete.


    Little Senior Sister has already changed into a black tight suit with only her eyes visible from the top of her head. Her waist is still wrapped with her white flexible sword, making her body look even more exquisite.


    The little senior sister was furious after being stared at for a while. She slapped my forehead and said snappily, "Brat, you still want to hit me? Don''t just stand there. Hurry up and go! "


    I came back to my senses and chuckled at my senior sister. "How could I dare to have any ideas about my little senior sister? I was only looking at her figure."


    "Don''t be so glib with your words. If you can''t steal the Sun Revolving Ghost Mother Grass this time, don''t come back brat ¡­" As the young senior said this, she took one step ahead of me and headed towards the valley. I carried a machete and followed her, running madly towards the valley.


    In addition, the last time I went to save my little cousin, I was pushed into a pool of blood by those Demons of the Demonic Sect, and was injected with a lot of blood essence by the juvenile Blood Sucking Demon Worm. It could be said that I had been reborn and my cultivation greatly increased; my physical strength was not one bit inferior to that of the young Senior Sister.


    We were still four or five miles from the valley when our little senior sister, who had been running at the front, suddenly stopped and I nearly bumped into her back.


    Just as I was about to ask Little Senior why she wasn''t leaving, she immediately turned around and shushed me before quickly crouching on the ground.


    I didn''t know what was going on, so I also squatted down next to the little senior sister and asked in a low voice, "Little senior sister, what''s wrong?"


    "There seems to be someone up ahead ¡­" The little Senior Sister didn''t even turn her head as she looked into the distance.


    I looked in the direction of my little senior sister''s gaze and saw that there were a few shadows not far away that appeared in our line of sight.


    There were four people on their side, three of them wearing the same clothes as Little Senior Sister. They were wearing black tights with a hood covering their heads, but one of them looked especially familiar to me. The reason why he looked so familiar was because that guy was a big fatty.


    That fatty Zhang Dahai followed beside those few people and whispered something. Since the distance between them was too far, we couldn''t hear him clearly.


    However, they were heading in our direction.


    At the moment, I was still a little nervous as I hid behind a patch of dense grass with my little martial sister, not daring to move at all. I didn''t even dare to breathe loudly.


    The sea followed the three men in black and soon reached a spot twenty-three meters away from where we were hiding.


    One of the men in black turned around and looked at Zhang Dahai, "Yours, are you sure the Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass is there?"


    "Sure, sure ¡­" "If you don''t force me to do this, I definitely won''t dare to tell you guys. That Ling Nan Medicine Monster''s methods are ruthless. If you know that I''m the one who told you, then he''ll kill me and bury me there as fertilizer ¡­" Zhang Dahai said with a bitter face.


    "If you dare lie to us ¡­" "I''ll definitely kill you, it''s even more miserable than being fertilizer ¡­" The man in black threatened in a strange tone.


    In the afternoon, in the Ling Nan Medicine Monster''s house, there were two people from Thailand that I had a very deep impression of. The one who was most impressed was the old man from Thailand who was sitting on the wheelchair, and the one who was wearing a suit. That strong guy was able to lift the three-hundred-pound Zhang Dahai with one hand.


    I heard Zhang Dahai call him Lemwe. This guy in the black tights must be Lemwe.


    Then, Zhang Dahai said with a bitter face: "Even if I had the guts, I wouldn''t dare to lie to you ah ¡­ However, please be magnanimous. If you really fall into the hands of that Lingnan Medicine Monster, don''t tell me I, Zhang Dahai, told you where the Mystery Sun Ghost Mother Grass was planted ¡­ "Otherwise, even the lives of an elder like me can''t be saved ¡­"


    "Rest assured ¡­" "We won''t tell you. Once we steal the grass, we''ll definitely give you a huge sum of money. It''ll be enough for you to spend your entire life ¡­"


    As he spoke, he waved his hand and led the two men in black towards the direction of the valley.


    When those black-clothed people turned around and left, Zhang Dahai still didn''t forget to tell them to be careful.


    Seeing this, I finally understood one thing. The purpose of these Thai citizens coming here is the same as us; they are all here to steal the Sun Ghost Mother Grass.


    He didn''t know if this was joy or worry, but that Thai, Lun Wei, looked like a cultivator as well.


    However, the little Senior Sister whispered, "Junior Brother, let''s follow them. They seem to know where the Sun Ghost Mother Grass is planted. With these people leading us here, we''ll be able to relax a lot."


    Since these men in black are here to steal, then they must be well-prepared. The Ling Nan Medicine Monster''s methods are brilliant, my little senior sister and I are definitely not a match for it. They will first try to catch the bad luck of the Ling Nan Medicine Monster, and then we will catch the cicada and the oriole.

 C146

    After the Thais had walked a distance away, we saw that fat Zhang Dahai had gotten into a black car not far away.


    Following that, the little senior sister waved her hand towards me and whispered, "Let''s go and keep up with those Thai citizens. We''ll act according to the circumstances. If they manage to steal the Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass, we''ll snatch it from them ¡­"


    I replied and quickly followed behind my little senior sister. In my heart, I thought, "This little senior sister is really domineering. She even thought of taking advantage of the situation."


    That group of Thai people were in a hurry and their footsteps were very fast. It was obvious that they were very skilled cultivators, especially that Thai person called Lun Wei. When he ran, it was as if his feet didn''t touch the ground, he was definitely an expert among experts.


    Little Senior Sister and I didn''t dare to go too close to them, afraid that they would discover us. Thus, we followed them closely from thirty to fifty meters behind.


    After about an hour of running, we came to the valley where the Lingnan Potion Monster lived.


    The Thais did not head in the direction of the house where the Ling Nan Medicinal Herbs lived. Instead, they went around the yard and hurried to a place at the back of the yard.


    Little Senior and I don''t know where the ghost mother grass is, but these three Thais do, so we could only follow closely behind them.


    At the back of the house, there was a big vegetable shed with a lot of area. The top and the surrounding were covered with thick glass, and the few Thai people had silently walked to a corner of the big shed while crouching down.


    One Thai opened a black cloth package and took out a scalpel that looked like it could be used for surgery. He lightly scratched on a piece of glass while the other two Thai citizens squatted on both sides of the man who cut the glass. They were on alert and were in an orderly manner.


    Suddenly, a black-clothed person looked in our direction, scaring me. I thought I was discovered by them, so I quickly lowered my head and hid behind a huge flower bush with my little martial sister.


    However, after a short moment, that black-clothed man shifted his gaze away from us, scaring me so much that my little heart thumped unceasingly.


    Compared to me, the little senior sister was much calmer. She squatted there without moving, as if she was a statue, staring fixedly at the three men in black.


    After about 10 minutes, I saw the man in black cut down a glass the size of a pot lid and gently place it on the ground. Then, a man in black sneaked through the hole.


    Soon after, the remaining two black-clothed men also climbed into the hole.


    After waiting for two to three minutes, I whispered to my little senior sister, "Senior sister, shall we go in as well?"


    The little senior sister nodded and crouched down with me to the place where the three men in black cut the glass. I was about to climb in when the little senior sister grabbed my arm and whispered, "Don''t go in there. We''ll see what''s going on."


    I immediately squatted down beside her and looked through the transparent glass at the three men in black.


    As soon as the three men entered the tent, they became more cautious and started to walk deeper into the tent. Each of them had a shiny steel knife in their hands.


    However, after they had walked about ten steps, something strange happened. One of the men in black stepped on something and the flowers and plants in the shed suddenly trembled. They waved their vines and swept towards one of the men in black.


    However, the black clothed man immediately reacted, a cold light flashed from the steel blade in his hand and hacked at the vines, the two men at his side also came up to help, constantly cutting at the vines. As the three of them chopped at the vines, they remained silent, and only the sound of the sabers hitting the vines could be heard.


    Not long after, the entire shed was in a mess, and a large amount of leaves were scattered on the ground.


    What was even more strange was that even though the vines were scattered all over the ground, they were still jumping around like the tail of a gecko, as if they were alive.


    After the black clothed men hastily took care of the vines that were wrapping around them, they continued to walk quickly into the depths of the large shed. Just as they were about to disappear in front of us, the little senior sister waved her hand and said in a small voice, "Let''s go and take a look inside ¡­"


    With that, the young senior sister entered the cave and rushed forward. She then followed the cave entrance and silently landed on the ground. She quickly hid behind a huge bush of flowers.


    I also followed closely behind her, following her with quick steps.


    The vines that were scattered on the ground were cut apart, and juice kept flowing out. It was actually a bright red like blood, and it looked very strange.


    Little Senior Sister and I followed the footsteps of the other three Thai citizens and continued to walk. As we walked, Little Senior Sister suddenly stopped and told me to sit down by the side.


    I didn''t know what happened, so I squinted my eyes to look in that direction. But then, I saw a strange flower suddenly appearing on the ground, with barbs all over its branches. It was very soft, and it wrapped around the neck of one of the black-clothed men''s legs.


    The key was that the flower bud was as big as a washbasin. There was a crack in the middle that opened up and bit into the thigh of the man in black, and I could clearly see that there was something similar to a tooth in the middle of the flower bud. It bit onto the leg of the man in black, and blood kept dripping down from the thigh of the man in black.


    Seeing this scene, I couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air. The flowers here could actually bite people.


    However, the few men in black reacted quickly. Another wave of blades came down, chopping off those huge crowns one by one.


    In the beginning, the crown was yellow, but after a moment, it turned into a bright blood-red color. It seemed that not only was this strange flower biting someone, it was also sucking blood; it was too terrifying. Ling Nan had no idea what the purpose of growing these strange flowers was.

 C147

    Just at this time, one of the black-clothed men quickly came up, his blade was crisp and clean, as he saw the crown on the man''s body, he had just chopped down the crown, and when the blade touched the crown, it actually made a sound as if steel colliding with steel, showing how solid the crown was, but fortunately, the blade in the man''s hand was not ordinary.


    However, after the crown fell to the ground, there were still a lot of things that were like teeth that bit onto the thigh of the man in black. They were all bloody and kept on bleeding.


    That black-clothed man was also a good man. His steps didn''t stop as he limped deeper into the flower garden. I looked at him with fear in my eyes. However, little senior sister must have also seen my fear.


    Fortunately, this group of Thai people had cleared a path for me. If my junior brother and sister had rashly come over, they would have definitely fallen for my trick.


    Right now, the three black-clothed men continue to walk forward, my little senior sister and I are ready to secretly follow them from behind. I don''t know how big the flower garden is, but wherever they go, all they see are all strange flowers, beautiful colors, strange appearances, and these flowers are definitely not found in the market. I also don''t know where this Ling Nan Medicinal Monster made all these strange flowers and plants, it really is an eye-opener for me.


    After moving forward for another two to three minutes, someone from the group of men in black suddenly let out a blood-curdling scream. After hearing that scream, the little senior sister and I immediately hid ourselves among the flowers in panic.


    This time, it was still the man in black robes who cried out miserably. At this moment, he had already fallen to the ground and was twitching.


    I got together with my little senior sister and looked carefully, only to see that on the two sides of the black clothed people, a large strange flower suddenly appeared. This flower was quite tall, somewhat similar to a sunflower, and when the three of them walked over, a transparent liquid that looked like an eye suddenly appeared on the stamens of these sunflower flowers. The two black clad men in front of us extended their hands, and as they spat out the liquid, it fell to the ground, and then quickly ran towards the front.


    However, even though this smell isn''t good, Little Senior Sister and I can only forcefully endure it.


    One of them quickly took out a dagger and threw it towards the man in black who was rolling and wailing on the ground. We did not see where the dagger had stabbed into the man in black, but once the dagger had passed through, the man in black, who was screaming in pain, went silent.


    Once again, I was shocked by the methods of these few men in black. This was way too cruel, to the point where they could actually do something to their own people, they were afraid that the injured man would attract the Ling Nan Medicinal Monsters, which was why they killed him.


    These Thai people are definitely not simple. I think that since they are so rich, they must not be engaged in any serious business. Otherwise, they would not be so reckless in killing people.


    After killing the man in black, the other two didn''t stop and continued to jog forward.


    After seeing them walk far away, Little Senior Sister and I walked towards the place where the black clothed man fell to the ground.


    When we got there, the two of us let out a retching sound at the same time and nearly vomited.


    There was a dagger sticking out of the man''s head, leaving a handle outside.


    At this moment, the black clothed man''s body was still emitting white smoke and an extremely terrible stench. In this short period of time, the black clothed man''s body was already corroded by a lot of black clothed men''s body, like pus flowing on the ground, seeping into the soil. I could even see the white bones of the black clothed man.


    When I saw the miserable appearance of this man in black, I couldn''t help but feel a lingering fear. At first, I thought that I came here alone to steal the Sun Revolving Ghost Mother Grass, but with my little ability, I didn''t even know what the Sun Restoration Ghost Mother Grass looked like.


    Fortunately, her little senior sister had followed them. She was very meticulous and careful at every turn. There were also those Thai people in front of her. Otherwise, the consequences would have been dire.


    After glancing at the black clothed man, the little senior sister took a small bag from her back and handed one of the black umbrellas to me. She whispered, "The juice from this sunflower is extremely poisonous, so we can''t go over so recklessly just in case. I have two special umbrellas that can prevent strong corrosion."


    I took the umbrella from the little senior sister and asked curiously, "Little senior sister, did you know that there was such a rotten man''s flower here? That''s why you brought such an umbrella?"


    "Cut the crap. Just follow this senior sister and leave. Why do you care so much?" Senior Martial Sister shot me a glance and immediately opened up that flash.


    I also opened up the umbrella in my hand. After opening up the umbrella, I discovered that it was indeed extraordinary.


    Soon after, Little Senior Martial Sister and I stood back to back, each blocking the other''s path as we walked towards that road with our waists bent.


    As soon as we stepped into the range of the Corrupt Flowers, they immediately spat out venom at us. The parasols made popping sounds and white smoke continuously emanated out from them.


    Little Senior Martial Sister and I were walking quickly, and we could hear the loud banging sounds. Perhaps it was because the poison from the Rotten Man Flower was too toxic, but the parasol in Little Senior Martial Sister and I''s hands were completely corroded by the venom, leaving behind many small holes.


    Seeing that the situation wasn''t right, my little senior sister and I sped up our pace and dashed forward at the same time.


    After flying for about twenty to thirty meters, the sound of the sap hitting the umbrella could no longer be heard.


    At the same time, my little senior sister and I took in a deep breath and glanced at the flash in our hands. The pungent juice continuously rolled down the umbrella, and the umbrella in our hands was already riddled with holes from the corrosion. We definitely could not use it anymore.

 C148

    When I saw my little senior throw away the broken umbrella, I immediately threw it out as well. But I immediately started worrying, since the umbrella had already been thrown away, what should I do when I get out later?


    However, the little Senior Sister seemed to have a plan in mind, so I didn''t think too much and just followed her to chase after the two men in black.


    Little Senior walked with me for a few meters and we didn''t encounter any more dangers. However, we didn''t see those two black-clothed men. We didn''t know where they had run off to.


    However, the little senior sister didn''t stop her footsteps, as though she knew where they had gone. I could only carefully follow behind her.


    Even if it is grass, it is still different from the grass outside. Strangely, little senior sister suddenly turned around and walked a few dozen meters forward, and once again, we saw the two men in black, and when we saw the two men in black, we also saw a small cave. However, there was a huge heavy metal door at the entrance of the cave blocking the two men in black, and the two men in black had already stopped talking, as if they were discussing something in a low voice.


    We hid in a dark corner and continued to observe their every move. After about two to three minutes, the two men in black took out something that looked like an iron hook from their bodies and started to study the big lock on the metal door. After a series of "hualala" sounds, about ten minutes later, both Little Senior Sister and I heard a "pata" sound and that General Tie was opened.


    The black-clothed man let out an excited cry. The two of them even clapped for a while. Then, he pushed open the iron door and entered the room in a flash.


    Little Senior Martial Sister and I looked at each other and smiled. We had the feeling that our evil scheme had succeeded. This trip was a peaceful one, and it didn''t take much effort at all. These Thai people are truly our lucky stars.


    After waiting for a while, the little senior sister estimated that the two men in black had gone far, so she brought me towards the iron door.


    After Little Senior Sister and I entered the iron door, we discovered that we were in a different space. This seemed to be a huge cave, with an extremely wide space inside. Around the cave, there were a few oil lamps that were flickering, giving off a gloomy glow.


    In addition, there were quite a few plants growing inside the cave. Some were like Hanging Orchids, some were like wall climbing tigers, and there were many different types of plants.


    Before long, my little senior sister and I had already taken several turns and made our way forward. After we walked for a distance, we suddenly heard the sound of running water. This was really strange, the inside of the cave was like a small world, there were flowers, plants, and even water flowing ¡­


    When we came to a narrow path and turned a corner, the sound of flowing water became clearer.


    Moreover, we saw light radiating from the place where there was water.


    Little Senior Sister signaled me to stay where I was and to take a look at what was ahead of me. After that, she hid in a dark corner and looked inside.


    After a while, little senior sister waved at me, and I immediately walked over to her. Looking over her head, I could see that there was a large stone hall, as if it was formed naturally, there were stalactites hanging in many places, they were strange and rugged, extremely beautiful, but this place seems to be a bit cold, and there was a continuous gust of wind blowing in from all directions.


    In the middle of the hall was a small path, built by piles of stones. The path was very narrow, and led directly to a stone platform in the middle of the hall. The surroundings of the stone platform were all dark and heavy water, including the two sides of the path.


    The two Thai people stood at the edge of the small path and whispered again. Soon, one of the black clothed man held a knife and walked along the small path towards the stone platform in the middle.


    The stone platform was still far away from us, and we couldn''t see what was on it, but there was a hint of green leaves to be seen.


    I think that green plant must be the legendary Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass.


    Looking at that thing, I couldn''t help but feel a little excited. It was so close to me, I could go there in five minutes and pull out a few leaves. As long as I could bring it back to the monastery, the eldest senior brother would no longer have to be a vegetable.


    I was so excited that even my breathing became heavy, while Little Senior''s eyes were focused on the green light on the stone platform. It was obvious that Little Senior was unable to remain calm at this time.


    "Senior Sister ¡­" "What should I do?" I asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll just wait for them. That Lingnan Medicine Monster has hidden the Mother Yang Ghost Grass in such a secretive place and no one is guarding it yet. There must be something strange about it, since it will not be easy to obtain the Mother Yang Ghost Grass."


    I nodded my head, agreeing with my little senior. Since the Sun Ghost Mother Grass was so valuable, the Ling Nan Medicinal Monster definitely wouldn''t let it be taken easily.


    Then let these Thai brothers make a bloody path for us.


    Just as I was thinking about this, I suddenly heard the sound of a machine turning. I suddenly felt that something was wrong, and the black clothed man who was walking towards the stone platform immediately stopped. At this moment, a burst of "sou sou" sounds suddenly came from all directions, and countless arrows flew towards the black clothed man in the middle.


    The man in black obviously had good methods. After hearing the commotion, he was stunned for a moment, and then immediately jumped into the pool.


    With a "putong" sound, the black-clothed man sank into the water. Countless arrows were sent flying into the air, floating above the pool.


    However, after the black-clothed person jumped into the water, he suddenly stopped moving. He didn''t come out of the water for a long time, but he didn''t know what was going on.


    The other black-clothed person on the shore panicked and shouted into the water, but he didn''t respond. After a while, a hand covered in water grass suddenly reached out from the water, and large amounts of air began to bubble out from the water.


    The black-clothed man ran towards the outstretched hand and grabbed it. He gritted his teeth and pulled the hand upwards, but he didn''t pull the person up. He only grabbed a bleeding arm.

 C149

    When my little senior sister and I saw this scene, we opened our mouths wide in shock. My god, what exactly was in the water? A living person only had one arm left in the blink of an eye.


    In less than half an hour, two of them died, and they died in such a horrible way that made me break out in a cold sweat. I didn''t expect that I would be able to steal the Yang Ghost Mother Grass all by myself, with my little ability, I must have died several times before I could even walk out of this stone room.


    Suddenly, I saw the man in black raise a bloody arm. I nearly cried out in shock. The young senior sister covered my mouth and only then did I recover from my shock.


    I nodded. Only then did the little senior sister take her hand away and the two of us looked at the man in black.


    That black-clothed man had quite the courage. After seeing the bloody arm that he brought up, he immediately retreated, distancing himself from the pool.


    Immediately after, the man in black chattered nonstop. It was all Thai. I couldn''t understand a single word he said, but I could see his expression. He looked extremely angry.


    Soon after, the man in black took something out from his bag and threw it into the water. Soon after, green smoke came out of the water, and with a few muffled "pu pu" sounds, it burst open at the bottom of the water, causing a huge splash. Following the fall of the water screen, a large amount of water grasses fell to the ground, and a skull rolled with a gurgling sound.


    This skull must be from the man in black who fell into the water. My god, a living man was bitten into such a state when he fell into the water. What in the world is so strange about the water?


    But I only saw some aquatic plants on the ground. Could it be that these aquatic plants are strange and can eat human flesh?


    This was too strange. This place was filled with a strange aura.


    Also, what business does this Thai bro actually do? Could it be that he used a detonator to blow up fish in Thailand? It seemed like he was very skilled at it.


    Soon after, the black-clothed man threw a few more things into the water, which were similar to detonators. More explosions rang out, and more water plants flew out along with a few white bones. Other than that, there was really nothing else.


    That Thai guy was panting heavily from the explosion. Perhaps he felt that it should be safe now, so he followed the small path in the middle and ran towards the stone platform. His movements were extremely agile and quick as a gust of wind.


    This guy is definitely a strong character, his cultivation level is the highest amongst the three black clothed people, I think he should be that Thai that Zhang Dahai called Lun Wei.


    This brat was truly insane. In order to steal the Sun Ghost Mother Grass and cause such a huge commotion, he was not afraid of attracting the Southern Medicine Monster. He was definitely not going to have a good ending.


    However, I couldn''t help but to worry a little. If the Ling Nan Medicine Monster really comes, doesn''t that mean that Little Senior Sister and I won''t be able to escape?


    Little Senior must have the same thoughts as me right now. I saw that her eyebrows were slightly knitted, and I was sure that she was extremely worried.


    But we had no choice but to wait here, hoping that the Thai would get it soon so that we could snatch it from his hands and run away from this dangerous place.


    However, when they arrived at the stone platform, they suddenly stopped. He circled around the stone platform and stretched out his hand to touch its surroundings, but he didn''t do anything for a while. I didn''t know what he was doing, but I could clearly see that the middle of the stone platform was once again covered in a dark green color. This is killing me.


    I couldn''t help but ask the young senior sister in a low voice, "Senior sister, what is that kid doing?" Why haven''t you stolen the Yang Ghost Mother Grass yet? "


    The little senior sister turned around and shot me a glance, as if she was looking at a fool. She snappily said, "Is it that easy to steal the Mother Sun Grass? "There''s a thick layer of glass surrounding the Sun Revolving Ghost Mother Grass. It looks like bulletproof glass, so how could it be easily opened ¡­"


    I was suddenly enlightened. I squinted my eyes and looked again. It seemed like I could vaguely make out something. This place was dark and it wasn''t very bright. If I didn''t look carefully, I really wouldn''t be able to see it.


    I was also worried for my brother Thailand. It had been a long and dangerous journey, and two of his companions had died, if I did not steal the Yang Ghost Mother Grass, then it would truly be a great loss. At the same time, I felt a little guilty about snatching the Yang Ghost Mother Grass from his hands.


    But after thinking about how this Thai bro might not be a good person, his heart suddenly felt a lot more balanced.


    Who cares, we are here to save our eldest senior brother''s life, so let''s put aside all this nonsense.


    Immediately, my eyes fell on that Thai guy again. After circling around the glass cover, he lifted his leg and nudged the glass cover with his knee twice. My god, I don''t know if the kid''s knee is made of iron, but with such a strong bulletproof glass cover, he dared to nudge it with his knee.


    However, after being pushed back a few times, a few cracks appeared on the surface of the glass cover. However, it was far away from being completely shattered.


    The Thai guy scratched his head and hesitated for a moment in front of the glass cover. Then, he suddenly reached into the bag and took out a few dark things and stuck them on the glass cover.


    When I saw this scene, I couldn''t help but be shocked. Could this brat be using explosives to explode?


    If this explosive was too powerful, wouldn''t that mean that the Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass would be destroyed as well? If that were the case, how would we be able to use it to treat our senior brother''s illness?


    But before we had a chance to react, the Thai guy stepped back and stood at the edge of the stone platform. A few seconds later, with a dull thud, the glass cover shattered.


    On the other hand, the Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass appeared in front of us without any problems. This brother of his is really something. He even put explosives so precisely and professionally that I was starting to admire him a little.

 C150

    After shattering the bulletproof glass cover, elder brother Thailand immediately let out a hearty laugh. He chattered for a while and then walked towards the Yang Ghost Mother Grass. Just as he was about to pull out the Yang Ghost Mother Grass, my little senior sister and I were so excited that our hearts were beating rapidly.


    But at this moment, from a corner of the stone room, a small boat suddenly approached at an extremely fast speed. On the boat, there was a person standing there, and that person was the cold-faced youth that we saw earlier in the day. I still remember his name, it seems that his name was Jin Yu.


    The youth stood on the boat and didn''t do anything, but the boat moved very quickly. It was as if there was an engine at the back of the boat, but it was silent.


    Without waiting for the Thai to extend his hand, the youth with the cold eyes appeared near him and shouted, "Who is it! How dare you come to Pill King Valley to behave so atrociously! "


    With a splash, the aquatic plant in the pool suddenly grew out and spread to the top of the stone platform. In a moment, it had grabbed the neck of the man in black and pulled him into the pool.


    We have seen the terror of these aquatic plants before. When a living person falls into the water, he would be immediately gnawed by the aquatic grass. Within five minutes, he would turn into a ghastly skeleton. His death was truly tragic.


    Seeing those aquatic plants wrapped around the unlucky fellow''s legs, my little senior sister and I broke out in a cold sweat. We thought to ourselves, this brat is a bastard. The Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass isn''t something that anyone can steal just because they want to ¡­


    However, we still underestimated the strength of this Thailand bro. He suddenly took out a machete from his body, and with a few swipes, he cut all of the aquatic plants into pieces. He leaped forward and instantly landed on the stone platform.


    Following a flash of cold light, a green object fell out of the man''s hand and landed in the man''s hand.


    It worked! That Thai bro got it!


    At this moment, I even felt like standing up and clapping for him, but I didn''t. I didn''t want to expose myself so early.


    It was obvious that the brother of Thailand had originally wanted to uproot and steal the mother plant, but the situation was urgent, and there wasn''t much time left, so the brother could only take a portion of it away. The mother plant was not an ordinary plant, it grew one leaf every three years, grew one leaf every five years, and it also needed to be nurtured with baby''s bone and blood to have the effect of reviving the dead, let alone a few leaves, it could save a person''s life.


    The water plants in the pool grew crazily, and quickly spread to the stone platform, blocking all the water. At this time, the cold-faced teenager had already arrived and pulled out a branch from his body. With a whooshing sound, he whipped towards the Thai brother and viciously said, "You actually dare to steal the Yang Ghost Mother Grass? I''ll kill you!"


    That Thai brother''s figure flashed, dodging the tree branches waved by the youth. He placed a few leaves from the ghost mother grass into his bag, then brandished his steel blade and slashed a few times towards the water grasses beneath his feet, cutting off the water grasses on his body, then ran in another direction.


    As he ran over, the man in black took out the explosives that he had used to blow up the glass cover and threw them towards the young man.


    The youngster was very skilled. Even though it was just a thin piece of paper, he was very accurate. In a flash, he threw the explosives thrown at him by his Thai friend into the water, causing a large splash.


    However, those water grasses were simply endless. They crazily shot out of the water and swept towards that Thai fellow, making it difficult for him to move a single step.


    While running, that Thai fumbled in his bag for something. After a moment, he took out a small bottle. No one knew what was in the bottle. As he ran, he sprinkled what seemed to be some white powder into the pool.


    Strange times happened. When the white powder fell into the water, the madly growing aquatic plants instantly retreated back into the water, not daring to wrap themselves around his body again.


    In order to double insurance, this brat had sprinkled some of it on himself before throwing the bottle into the water.


    I think he knows something about the situation inside, so he''s already prepared. But why didn''t he take out the bottle when the man in black fell into the water?


    The human heart is evil, to live for oneself, really dares to do anything.


    Since this kid wanted to run, the cold-faced teenager would naturally not give him the chance. He leaped up and charged towards that Thai bro.


    The Thai guy ran like crazy for a while and followed the path made from stone to a safe zone. At this moment, the cold-faced youth had already caught up to him.


    He extended his hands and lifted his feet causing the wind to blow. He was very fierce as he continuously used his elbows and knees to attack the cold-faced teenager. This was the move of the Thai boxing style, and this black-clothed man was not only a cultivator, but also an expert in the Thai boxing style.


    His movements were extremely nimble, especially the rattan in his hand. It made popping sounds as he waved it, and with full strength, he struck the stone wall, even creating a few deep ravines. If he were to hit a person, wouldn''t a large chunk of their skin and flesh fall off?


    After fighting for a while, the two of them were partially victorious. At this time, the Thai fellow seemed to lose patience and wanted to flee, he moved back a few steps, and tore off the clothes on his upper body, revealing a body full of solid flesh, at the same time, I saw that there was a strange tattoo on his chest, but the Thai fellow formed a few weird hand seals, he stomped on the ground with one foot, and chanted some incantations. The tattoo on his chest flashed, and a shadow jumped out from his chest.


    Little Senior Sister and I were both shocked. What kind of strange method is this, to be able to jump out and fight with tattoos?

 C151

    Before Little Senior and I could recover from our shock, the Multi Colored Tiger had already charged towards the cold-faced teenager. Although it was just an illusory image, under the explosive roar, it''s body shook in all four directions, causing our eardrums to buzz. Little did we expect that this brother of Thailand had such a profound technique.


    The tiger pounced towards the cold-faced teenager, who had probably never seen such a formation before. When the Multi Colored Tiger pounced towards him, he panicked and quickly retreated a few steps and formed a few hand seals. Immediately, some of the plants on the wall grew like mad and started wrapping around the tiger.


    But strangely, the madly growing plants did not seem to have any effect on the Multi Colored Tiger and they directly swept past its body. The tiger did not stop and it leapt forward, pouncing towards the young man.


    The teenager''s skills were not weak either. He jumped up onto the water''s surface and climbed up onto a stone platform. The tiger leaped into the air and then floated into the air, continuing to chase the teenager.


    Seeing that the Multi Colored Tiger had entangled the youth, this Thai fellow was finally able to escape right now. He madly ran towards our direction, wanting to escape from this place as soon as possible.


    He definitely didn''t know that me and my little senior sister were lying in ambush here, just waiting for him.


    This is called the struggle between the sandpiper and clam. The fish will reap the benefits. This is the moment we are waiting for.


    I gritted my teeth and mustered my courage to rush out to intercept the kid. At this moment, the little senior sister patted my shoulder, signaling me not to act rashly, and I was immediately stunned, not knowing what the little senior sister was doing. The little senior sister ignored me, and suddenly, the figure of the Thai brother appeared in front of us, and at this moment, the little senior sister made a move.


    Without waiting for that Thai brother to get up from the ground, the little senior sister called out to me and the two of us ran towards him. The little senior sister bent down and snatched the black cloth package in his hands.


    After the item was in her hands, the little Senior Martial Sister didn''t stop and ran in the direction she had come from.


    I followed closely behind, and followed the little senior sister as she ran out.


    At this moment, one of my feet was suddenly grabbed by that Thai bro. His hand was like an iron pincer, pulling me down to the ground. I also firmly fell down onto the ground.


    That Thai guy was both anxious and annoyed as he chattered about Taiwen. He probably wanted us to return that bag to him and was even tightly grabbing onto my leg without letting go.


    I immediately picked up my machete and chopped at that Thai bro''s arm. I thought if you don''t let go, I won''t be polite and directly chop off his arm.


    The Thai guy didn''t let go. He pulled my leg and rolled. My knife didn''t land on him.


    At this time, the little senior sister who ran far away came back. Without saying anything further, she directly pulled out her flexible sword. That soft sword emitted a crisp sound for a moment, and like a swimming snake, it stabbed towards the hand that was holding my ankle.


    Little senior sister''s sword technique is naturally crafty and ruthless. Her moves are all aimed at my vitals. How could the Thai brothers block it? They immediately let go of my hand.


    The little senior sister grabbed my arm and forcefully pushed me out, conveniently throwing the bag to me as well. She shouted, "Run!"


    He held the black bag containing the Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass and madly ran with his head held low, feeling indescribably excited. He thought to himself that he had finally gotten the Ghost Mother Grass, and as long as he could bring it back to the monastery, he would no longer need to be a vegetable.


    At the same time, I looked back as I ran, afraid that my little senior sister would be stuck inside and entangled by that Thai bro. Although my little senior sister had a decent level of cultivation, she was still a bit inferior compared to that Thai bro. I had seen that Thai bro''s methods just now, so my little senior sister and I together probably weren''t his match.


    In one breath, I ran for who knows how far. When I was about to run out of the valley, I still couldn''t see my little senior sister following me. I couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    A black figure suddenly appeared behind me. He held a flexible sword in his hand. This flexible sword belonged to my little senior sister.


    "What are you waiting for, run!" The little senior sister hurried me as she rushed past me. It was the little senior sister''s voice and she had escaped.


    At this moment, I didn''t hesitate any longer and hurriedly followed the little senior sister towards the door.


    As soon as we ran over, the Thai guy behind us caught up with us. As he chased us, he started to make a few anxious sounds while talking to us. His tone was extremely fierce.


    However, Little Senior Sister and I really don''t understand. Let him do as he pleases. In any case, we''ve got what we need.


    Very quickly, Little Senior Sister and I arrived at the iron door that was ajar. Little Senior Sister and I dodged and drilled our way out.


    I stopped walking and suddenly stopped. I immediately shut the iron door and the lock, locking the Thai brother inside the cave.


    It''s not that I''m ruthless, it''s because this brat is relentlessly pursuing me. I''m saving the Yang Ghost Mother Grass, I don''t want him to snatch it back.


    After locking the metal door, I caught up with my little senior sister again. Before the two of us could run up two steps, the heavy metal door made a banging sound, followed by the hysterical sound of the Thai brother.


    Sorry bro, I was forced to do this.


    After walking a few steps, we ran to the side of that strange sunflower that resembled a sunflower. When Little Senior and I came over, each of us had a flash in our hands to block the poisonous liquid that was spewing out of the flower. Only then did we manage to escape from the danger, however, the umbrella had already been corroded long ago, so it wouldn''t be an easy task for us to leave this place.


    Little Senior Sister and I stopped in front of the Corrupt Man Flower. Little Senior Sister made a prompt decision and said to me, "Little Junior Brother, Little Senior Sister will be running in front soon. You follow closely behind me, we''ll charge out together!"

 C152

    Little Senior Sister''s intention was extremely obvious. She just wanted to use her body as a shield to block the poison from the Corrupt Flower, so that I could bring the Sun Revolving Ghost Mother Grass out to treat Eldest Senior Brother''s wounds.


    How could I be willing to listen to her? But she didn''t even bother to tell me anything, instead rushing towards the passageway in the middle of the human decaying flower.


    I steeled my heart, gritted my teeth, and ignored everything else. I grabbed hold of little senior sister''s arm and gave her the black bag containing the Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass.


    The little senior sister panicked as she grabbed my collar and said, "Youngest junior brother ¡­" What are you doing? Quickly put me down! "


    However, I hugged her tightly and used my body to cover her as much as possible. The little senior sister wasn''t very tall and had a slim figure, but my body was very big and just happened to wrap around the little senior sister.


    The moment my body stepped into the territory of the Rotten Man Flower, it immediately spat out a strong corrosive liquid on my body mercilessly. Some of it sprayed on my back, some on my head and some on my arms.


    When the liquid came into contact with his skin and flesh, it was as if hot water had been poured onto him. It hurt! It hurt so much.


    But no matter how much it hurts, I had to grit my teeth and endure it, because my little senior sister was in my embrace, and there was also the medicinal plant that saved my eldest senior brother. These two were both incomparably precious to me, and I did not want to lose either of them.


    I felt my face swell up in an instant. There were tens of thousands of ants crawling on my body, gnawing on my flesh. This kind of pain was unbearable. It was itchy and painful. It would be the end soon!


    Ten meters ¡­ Eight meters ¡­ Five meters ¡­ Three meters... With a single stride, I leapt forward and threw my little senior sister away as well.


    The young senior sister somersaulted and landed firmly on the ground.


    Due to the sharp pain and itchiness in my entire body, I fell headfirst onto the ground. My body was like a huge steamer, continuously emitting a white rancid smell which spread out in all directions. I knew that my fate would soon be to turn into a pool of pus and blood, to turn into fertilizer to nourish these strange plants.


    I rolled on the ground in so much pain that I had to struggle to stay alive. Little Senior Sister had already ran over to me, and now she was panicking. Tears were coming out of her eyes and she was about to pounce on me.


    At that moment, I gritted my teeth and said to the little senior sister, "Senior sister ¡­" Don''t touch me... "I''m poisoned ¡­"


    "Youngest junior brother ¡­" How can you be so stupid... Why did he have to cover up for his little senior sister with that venom ¡­ How could you be so stupid... "Sob, sob ¡­" The little senior sister was like a helpless child as she squatted beside me and started to cry. She didn''t dare to touch me and only cried.


    However, although I was in unbearable pain, my heart was still warm. Seeing that my little senior sister was perfectly fine, I was more happy than anything else.


    Just when I thought that I was about to die, a surge of power suddenly gushed into my Dantian and spread to every part of my body. The piercing pain suddenly lessened a lot, and after a while, I suddenly felt that it wasn''t as painful anymore and stopped crying.


    I sat up from the ground and looked at my own body. My clothes were almost completely corroded, and there was a large blister on my body. Every single one of them was as big as a soybean.


    However, after resting for a while, I suddenly stopped feeling pain, and I was completely conscious.


    When the young senior sister saw me sit up, she was overjoyed and excitedly said, "Junior martial brother ¡­" Are you okay? "


    I blankly nodded. "It doesn''t seem to be that painful anymore ¡­."


    Strangely, when the black clothed man was hit by the venom from the Corrupt Flower, not only did his body start to blister, but it also quickly started to rot. Very quickly, he turned into a mass of thick blood.


    I understand!


    Back then, after I was caught by those demons, I had been thrown into that huge blood pool and soaked in the essence blood of that infant blood sucking demonic bug. Daoist Green Wind had told me before that those who had been injected with the essence blood by the baby blood sucking demonic bug could be immune to all poisons, and it was very possible that the essence blood in my body had played a role in neutralizing the poison in my body.


    "Great ¡­" This is great! " The little senior sister''s eyes were filled with tears from her excitement. She didn''t care about the blisters on my body and was about to throw herself into my embrace. She reached out her hand and took a step back. "Little senior sister, don''t touch me. I''m still poisoned ¡­"


    The little senior sister could not help but feel excited. She nodded and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes as she said, "Let''s go. Junior brother, let''s quickly leave this place. Can you still leave?"


    I moved my body a bit and felt nothing unusual. Besides the large blisters on my body, it didn''t hurt or itch.


    Thus, he nodded and said, "It''s fine. Let''s go."


    After saying that, I picked up the knife on the floor and followed the young senior sister in the direction of the exit.


    However, just as we were about to reach the exit, a figure suddenly appeared in front of us, blocking our path.


    That person held a pair of large scissors in his hand and looked at me and my little senior sister with a gloomy face. He said while gnashing his teeth, "Since you came to this old man''s Pill King Valley, do you still want to go out alive?"


    This person was Medicine King Valley''s master, Ling Nan Medicine Monster. When we saw him, my little senior sister and I felt our hearts go cold.


    This person''s cultivation is unfathomably high, even my master respects him. How could the two of us, who have just started cultivating, be a match for this old fart?


    However, this person is definitely not a merciful person. Using a person''s body to grow these strange flowers and plants, if we were to be left here, it would be hard for us to escape the fate of becoming fertilizer.


    He calmly said to me, "Youngest junior brother, in a while, I will come to block this old man. Quickly bring the herbs and leave this place; you don''t have to worry about me, even if you are captured alive, he won''t dare to do anything to me. Grandfather will definitely come back to save me ¡­"


    As she said that, without waiting for me to reply, she waved the flexible sword in her hand. Instantly, it transformed into a slithering snake that charged towards Ling Nan Medicine Monster.

 C153

    The Lingnan medicinal monster stood there without moving. However, its eyes were cold. It didn''t wait for its little senior sister to rush to its front. The vines in the flower bed immediately came to life and swept towards her.


    In an instant, countless vines and plants came from all directions, and rushed towards Little Senior Sister. Little Senior Sister didn''t even get close to the body of the strange plant, but was trapped in place by the vines and plants, unable to move an inch. She could only brandish the flexible sword in her hand, and continued to chop at the vines, causing countless leaves to fall on the ground.


    This is the Lingnan Medicinal Monster''s territory, it won''t be easy to get out of here alive. I can''t do what Little Senior told me to, so I turned around and ran away.


    Let''s go all out! At most, he would just die here!


    Seeing that my little senior was struggling to get entangled with those wild vines and grasses, I immediately rushed forward and brandished the machete in my hand, constantly slashing at those vines and grasses. The Lingnan Medicinal Beast looked at us gloomily and didn''t seem to be in the mood to make a move.


    Who the hell are you people that dares to come to my Pill King Valley to behave so atrociously? This person in the martial arts world, who doesn''t know of my methods. With just this little ability, you want to steal my things?


    The strange flowers and plants grew and danced even faster. Some of the vines lashed out and landed on my body, causing me to bleed profusely. I was in so much pain that I had to clench my teeth and grimace.


    I had already brandished the steel blade in my hand at its fastest speed, but it was still unable to stop more and more vines from wrapping around my body. Not long after, those madly growing vines wrapped around my legs, making it difficult for me to move a single step forward.


    Little Senior Martial Sister and I were covered in all kinds of vines, and there were even some flowers that were wrapped around us. We only revealed our faces.


    Little Senior Sister and I struggled with all our might. The more we struggled, the tighter the vines wrapped around us, and it caused my breathing to become heavy.


    At this moment, the Ling Nan Medicinal Herbs that were standing there leisurely walked over to us. They hatefully said, "This old man wants to see who has the guts to run over here and steal something from me!"


    As he said this, the Ling Nan Medicine Monster walked up to me and reached out its hand to pull away the mask on my face. Once the mask was torn apart, he would be able to recognize me at a glance, but that''s not necessarily true, because at this moment, my face that had been corroded by the Corrupt Man Flower was filled with bubbles the size of soybeans.


    Very quickly, the Ling Nan Medicinal Monster tore the mask off my face. He squinted to take a look and said with a hint of surprise, "You were poisoned by the Corpse Transformation Flower just now?"


    I lowered my head and said nothing. I was afraid that if I spoke, he would be able to recognize my voice.


    The Ling Nan Medicine Monster shook its head and said with an incredulous expression, "Impossible ¡­" Impossible, whoever is touched by the venom of the Corpse Transformation Flower will quickly turn into a pool of pus and blood, and is definitely unable to live. Tell me, who exactly are you? "


    I still didn''t say anything, only using my silence to face off against this old man. In my heart, I was thinking, so those vicious words were called Corpse Corrupting Flowers, it''s really terrifying, this Lingnan Medicinal Monster planted something like this, it definitely isn''t a good person.


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, the Ling Nan Medicine Monster immediately became furious. The pair of pincers in his hand was placed on my neck as he fiercely asked, "Quickly, tell me, who are you? Do you believe that I can cut off your head? "


    I have no doubt that this Ling Nan Medicine Monster is very powerful, but I do not plan on betraying my master. If this old man were to cause trouble for my master, then it would be my fault.


    At this time, my little senior sister called out from the side, "Old fart!" Don''t hurt him, or you''ll die a horrible death! "


    At this moment, the little Senior Sister was wearing a mask even tighter than mine, so she giggled and said, "Aiyo, not bad, it turns out to be a pair of troubled mandarin ducks. Since he is unwilling to say it, then say it, I will give you three seconds to consider it, if you don''t say it, then I will cut off his head!"


    After saying that, the metal pincer in your old man''s hand was sent forward. The sharp blade cut through my flesh, and blood immediately flowed down along the blade.


    When I saw the fearful eyes of my little senior sister, he must have been hesitating whether to say it or not.


    The old man immediately followed up with a loud chant, "Three ¡­" "Two ¡­"


    "Don''t move! I say! " The little senior sister finally couldn''t take it anymore. He was afraid that this old fart would really kill me.


    However, I shouted loudly at my little senior sister, "Don''t say that! "Don''t say anything!"


    An ominous glint flashed across the eyes of the old man. It seemed that he was going to attack me. At this moment, an earth-shattering sound was suddenly heard from not too far away. "Boom!" The entire ground shook.


    The Lingnan Medicinal Monster was also startled and looked towards the direction where the sound came from. A moment later, the Multi Colored Tiger ran from the depths of the flower garden towards the Lingnan Medicinal Monster and the place where we were trapped.


    Ling Nan was stunned. He clearly didn''t understand why such a huge creature would appear in his flower bed. However, when he narrowed his eyes to take a closer look, he immediately reacted and exclaimed, "Tattooed Tiger Soul!"


    The ferocious tiger immediately arrived, and a person quickly followed behind it. It was that Thai bro, I believe that the commotion just now was caused by him. He had quite a few miniature explosives on his body, and the explosive force was astonishing.


    Behind that Thai bro was also a person chasing out. It was the cold-eyed youth that used a willow branch as a weapon. That teenager was chasing that Thai bro while shouting to Ling Nan Medicine Monster, "Master ¡­" Stop that person! He stole our Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass! "


    Hearing this, the Ling Nan Medicine Monster immediately turned pale with fright.

 C154

    Terrified, the old man''s face contorted. It was clear that the Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass was his lifeblood. The moment he heard that his mother plant had been stolen, what was wrong with him?


    Immediately, the Ling Nan Medicine Monster gave up on threatening Little Senior Sister and rushed towards the tiger-tattooed tiger soul that was pouncing towards it.


    The old man''s body swayed and he rushed forward. He fished out a yellow paper talisman from his hand and gently waved it towards the tattoo tiger soul. The talisman flashed with a golden light and crashed into the tattoo tiger soul.


    Right at this moment, the black clothed man ran over and started to fight with the Lingnan Medicinal Monster without any hesitation. This brother in Thailand had a tough and fast boxing style, and his fighting skills were very efficient, the first few rounds he fought were not bad, but when the boy with the willow branch caught up with him, he was obviously defeated and forced to retreat, but the tiger-like soul who was knocked onto the ground by the yellow paper quickly crawled up and joined the battle. Only then did the pressure on his brother''s body lessen a little.


    Seeing this battle, that Thai bro will be beaten down sooner or later. Once this Thai bro is dealt with, that Lingnan Medicine Monster will definitely deal with me and my little senior. I must think of a way to escape.


    Suddenly, a thought struck me and I remembered the small cauldron given to me by Daoist Master Qingfeng. Gui Sha was staying inside.


    Thus, I closed my eyes and used my consciousness to communicate with the Ghastly Demon that was still inside the Yin Gauze to come out as soon as possible to help us get out.


    This Gui Sha and I are one soul, so if I were to die, its soul will definitely shatter, and right now, I might die at any moment, so it is impossible for it to not help me. Immediately, the Yin energy in my arms released a red aura of evil, which gradually solidified into a humanoid form, namely Gui Sha, who had a face as cold as ice.


    Upon seeing it, I couldn''t wait to say, "Big Sister Xue''er, save me! Quickly get some of our vines and let''s escape together!"


    Gui Sha looked coldly at me, and without saying a word, he walked towards me. He extended a slender hand and grabbed hold of the vines that were twining around my body, and I saw that a black baleful aura was instantly emitted from his hand, spreading to the vines on my body, causing them to immediately wither, as if they had been sucked dry of water. With a slight movement of my hand, those dried vines were broken and scattered on the ground.


    This Gui Sha is too mysterious, he is truly powerful, and even my Master had a draw with him previously, but he was injured by my Master, causing his cultivation to be greatly damaged, otherwise he would be much stronger than he is now. After all, he is a Gui Sha, the Evil Qi that he is emitting is still very strong, the flowers and plants could not withstand the Evil Qi, and immediately withered and died.


    I wanted to rescue my little senior sister. After slashing a few times, I found that the vine was not as strong as it used to be. Even if a normal machete were to cut it into blades, it still wouldn''t be able to cut it in half.


    I gave up on brandishing and turned to look at Gui Sha as if asking for help. Even though it was a duo soul, there was still an unexplainable gap between us since it wanted to occupy my body back then, but it didn''t succeed, so it ended up like this. I wasn''t its master, and I didn''t have the authority to order it, so I could only kindly beg it, actually, I could use the Green Wind Long Dao''s Ghost Art to deal with it and make it listen to my orders, but I couldn''t do that because I felt that there was no need to force it to obey me.


    "Sister Xue''er, come over here and help save my little senior sister." I pleaded again.


    Gui Sha looked at my little senior sister, but still didn''t say a word. His body floated over in a flash, and he extended his hand to grab the vines around my little senior sister''s body.


    The little senior sister looked at Gui Sha and was ecstatic. She said happily, "Little junior brother, you''ve picked up a great treasure. This Gui Sha is actually so beautiful. You call her big sister Xue''er rather affectionately ¡­"


    My face reddened slightly as I felt somewhat embarrassed. I immediately changed the topic and said, "Let''s talk about these matters in the future. We should think of a way to leave as soon as possible."


    But when I said that, I looked at Gui Sha and my little senior sister. It was just as my little senior said, Gui Sha was really pretty, not one bit inferior to my little senior sister. One of them was quick-witted, lively, sunny, and the other was steady, calm, and cold.


    The young senior sister picked up the flexible sword from the ground and looked around. She saw that the end of the exit was still in front of her, so she beckoned us to follow her.


    I lowered my head to look at the black cloth bundle on my chest. Luckily, the bundle was still there, as long as I didn''t lose it. If it were lost, then our escape from death would have been in vain.


    As soon as Little Senior and I left, a loud rumbling sound came from behind us, the dust and dirt that filled the air settled on us, and when we turned to look, we saw that our brother from Thailand had thrown another bunch of explosives, forcing the Lingnan Medicine Monster and the cold-faced young man to chase after us, bringing the multi-colored tiger with him. That brother from Thailand was staring at me with his eyes, talking nonstop, as if he wanted me to return his bag to him.


    Is this a joke? I finally got it, how can I give it back to him?


    At that moment, I turned my head and followed my little senior sister. However, no matter how fast we ran, it wasn''t as fast as his tiger-tattooed soul. It charged towards me with a gust of wind.


    However, at this moment, Gui Sha, who was always by my side, helped me greatly. Waving his hand, a ball of Baleful Yin Ghost Qi flew out and collided with the tattoo on the tiger soul. The tattoo tiger soul let out a muffled roar and tumbled to the ground.


    The Thai fellow who was chasing after me gritted his teeth and told me what he meant. I didn''t know what he meant and immediately wanted to continue running.


    Unexpectedly, that Thai fellow formed a hand seal and recalled the tiger-tattooed soul back into his body. Then, he pounced towards me.

 C155

    When he pounced towards me, he held a steel knife in his hand and aimed it at the center of my back. This was the tempo of taking my life, if I were to turn around and run again, I would definitely be stabbed in the back.


    After that exchange, I realized how powerful this Thai fellow was. The blade in his hand immediately cut my machete, making my hand go numb, then stabbed towards my chest. Just when I was at a loss as to what to do, a soft sword swept out horizontally and sent the steel knife flying elsewhere.


    The person who saved me was naturally the little senior sister, and she quickly sat down with that Thai bro. Gui Sha also didn''t stay idle, and quickly followed up to help.


    At this time, amidst the smoke, the Ling Nan Medicinal Monster, whose face was covered in dust from the explosion, rushed over with his disciple. Its face was filled with unrestrainable anger.


    That Thai seemed to be very afraid of this Ling Nan Medicine Monster. When he fought with him just now, he definitely didn''t get any benefits from it.


    So the moment we saw the Ling Nan Medicine Monster, that Thailand bro didn''t want to fight anymore with little senior and immediately retreated a few steps, viciously pointing his saber at us and saying a few words before turning around to leave. As he left, he didn''t forget to throw a piece of explosives in the direction of the Ling Nan Medicine Monster, causing smoke to immediately fill the air, scaring the Ling Nan Medicine Monster and the youth to quickly retreat.


    Taking advantage of this time, that Thai fellow rushed to the side of the flower garden and threw another explosive at it. It caused a large hole to appear in the glass of the flower garden, and with a flash, he drilled out.


    Little Senior and I were just about to chase in the direction that our Thai brother had escaped in when the Lingnan Medicinal Monster came up to us with his disciple, blocking our path.


    The few of us stared at each other, stunned for a moment.


    But very quickly, I had an idea. I shouted to my fellow Thai who had just escaped: "Big Brother, you should escape with the Sun-Returning Ghost Mother Grass first. We will stop this old fellow!"


    After saying that, I called for Gui Sha and pounced towards that Ling Nan Medicine Monster.


    That Lingnan Medicine Monster was immediately stupefied, because he didn''t know that we were not in the same group as that Thai guy. If I said that, then he would think that we were in the same group, and I even said that the Sun Ghost Mother Grass was in that guy''s body, so naturally, he would be able to differentiate between the two.


    Immediately, the Lingnan Medicinal Monster didn''t bother with me and instructed the cold-faced youth beside him, "Jin Yu, stop these two people. I''ll go get the Ghost Rejuvenating Mother Grass!"


    "Understood, Master!" The youth with the cold eyes replied and pounced towards me with a willow branch in his hand.


    With a flash, the Lingnan Medicinal Monster drilled out of the hole that had just been blown up and chased after the Thai fellow.


    At this moment, my heart has settled down. This teenager has ran away, so the cold-faced young man that I left behind is not a threat. Although this brat is powerful, his methods are only comparable to my little senior sister''s, not to mention me and Gui Sha, this young man is obviously not our match.


    However, I was also afraid that the Ling Nan Medicinal Monster would see through my plan and come back to chase after me, so I ordered Gui Sha to stop the cold-faced young man. The Little Senior Sister and I hurriedly escaped with our remaining Yang Mother Grass, leaving this place first.


    The little senior sister was smart, so she naturally understood my intentions. She gave me a sly smile and pulled my hand as she ran out.


    Little Senior and I quickly arrived in front of the glass entrance that was cut open by the Thai brothers. With a flash, we drilled through it and quickly left the flower bed, heading out into the wilderness.


    After running for a distance, I felt safe and suddenly stopped moving. The little senior sister stopped and released her hold on my hand. She asked, at a loss, "Junior brother, why aren''t you running anymore?"


    "Gui Sha is still there. I must recall him. He definitely isn''t a match for that Ling Nan Medicine Monster."


    After saying that, I pinched my fingers and chanted a spell. I communicated with Gui Sha who was in the flower bed and had him quickly gather with us.


    I can feel that it is already heading towards us. Due to the fact that I am one with Gui Sha, there is a subtle connection between us, but the further we go, the weaker the connection is. I''m afraid that if my little senior and I run too far, we will lose contact with Gui Sha.


    If it were destroyed by someone, my soul would also be damaged. In other words, both of us are grasshoppers on a string.


    After sensing that Gui Sha was quickly heading towards us, I immediately grabbed my little senior sister''s hand and continued to run. In one breath, we traveled two to three miles, getting further and further away from where the Lingnan Medicinal Monster was.


    After going through countless difficulties and dangers, we were finally able to escape from that place, and we even brought that stalk of Sun Revolving Ghost Mother Grass with us. With this thing, our journey was not in vain, and eldest senior brother was able to wake up, at the thought of this, I feel especially happy, I wish that I could grow a pair of wings and fly back to the temple.


    As we ran, we arrived at the place where we saw Hai Hai Yang and the three Thai people just now. We inadvertently looked around and saw that Zhang Dahai''s car was still there.


    After a while, there came a burst of footsteps from deep in the woods. That Thai called Lun Wei suddenly came out of the woods and ran towards the car.


    Zhang Dahai was originally heading towards the Thai to greet them, and was still muttering about how he had just returned. When he saw the Lingnan medicinal monster, Zhang Dahai was immediately shocked and immediately turned around and ran towards the car.


    However, at this time, that Thai, Lun Wei, had already rushed to the side of the car and kicked on Hai Yang''s butt. Zhang Dahai miserably screamed as he pounced towards the Ling Nan Medicine Monster, and was caught by the Ling Nan Medicine Monster.


    The Lingnan Medicinal Monster immediately understood as it fiercely said, "Good, Zhang Dahai. You actually contacted an outsider to steal my Yang Revolving Ghost Mother Grass! See if I''ll kill you or not!"


    "No, no, no ¡­" Godly Doctor, listen to me, it''s not what you think ¡­ "I ¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, the Lingnan medicinal monster kicked Zhang Dahai to the ground and handed over a pair of scissors in its hand. A huge head flew into the sky and was directly cut off by Zhang Dahai''s head.

 C156

    What a cruel method. That person used a pair of scissors to cut off the head of that Lingnan Medicine Monster, causing blood to spill all over the ground.


    In this short period of time, that Thai bro, Lun Wei, had already sat in the car, started it, and drove it off. In this short period of time, that Thai bro, Lun Wei, had already sat in the car, started it, and drove it off.


    Little Senior Martial Sister and I only took a glance and didn''t dare to stay for long. We quickly dashed to the side and followed the trail to look for the car we left in the grass.


    At that time, in order to not be discovered by that Lingnan Medicine Monster, my little senior sister and I stopped the car at a place very far away from Medicine God Valley. It was about five to six miles away from the car, still quite a distance away.


    I don''t know what will happen to that Thai bro, but if he gets captured alive by that Lingnan Medicine Monster, he definitely won''t be able to escape the fate of becoming fertilizer.


    Come to think of it, this Thai bro is quite sullen, he brought two guys to steal the Yang Ghost Mother Grass and got the Yang Ghost Mother Grass, but was robbed by us, and the two black clothed people that came with him also lost their lives in the flower garden and in the cave.


    This is what you call losing a man and losing a soldier.


    However, we can''t be blamed for this. Neither of them are good people. As long as we can save the eldest senior brother, I don''t care about these random things.


    We were getting farther and farther away from Lingnan and the Thai guy, and soon we couldn''t hear the engine anymore.


    After a while, a blood-red fog suddenly floated over from behind us and congealed in front of us. It quickly took the shape of a human figure. It was Gui Sha.


    Once Gui Sha landed on the ground, he urged, "Run, that kid is catching up."


    I know who the brat Gui Sha is talking about is, he is the disciple of the Ling Nan Medicine Monster, that cold-faced youth.


    Once we get on the car, no matter how fast we let him chase us, it would be impossible for him to catch up to us. Furthermore, our little senior sister''s car is a luxurious car, so there''s no need to mention the hole anymore.


    Just as Gui Sha finished speaking, I heard a burst of hurried footsteps behind me. That kid really caught up to me and chased me relentlessly.


    Little Senior and I continued to run, leaving behind Gui Sha to deal with that kid. As we ran, it was unknown just how far we went.


    We came to a grove of trees.


    At this moment, the sound of breaking air could be heard from the side. It was fast and urgent!


    "Be careful!" The young senior sister gasped and pushed me. Something flew over my head and crashed into a tree. It landed on the ground and spun around for a while.


    When I saw the thing clearly, I couldn''t help but be shocked. The bulging thing was actually a bloody head. It belonged to Fatty Zhang Dahai.


    Just like that, another figure appeared in front of me. It was the Lingnan Medicinal Monster with a pair of bloody scissors.


    What the heck, isn''t this too awesome? In such a short time, he managed to kill that Thai bro? He caught up so quickly, could it be that this place had other small paths?


    The Lingnan medicinal monster stood in front of us and raised its bloody scissors. It gloomily said, "Leave the Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass behind. This old man promises to leave an intact corpse for you!"


    I pulled my little senior sister back a step and said with inspiration, "That item is in my big brother''s hands. It isn''t in our hands ¡­."


    "Do you think this old man is an idiot? The Thai have already said that the Yang Ghost Mother Grass has been stolen by you. Quickly hand it over! "


    I then realized that the Thai guy knew how to speak Chinese. When Zhang Dahai spoke Chinese, although he couldn''t pronounce the words clearly, he could only say that the Thai people must have transferred the attention of this Ling Nan Medicine Monster to us.


    There was nowhere to run. Since she was trapped, there was nothing left to say. The little senior apprentice sister swung her sword and pounced towards the Ling Nan Medicine Monster. I didn''t have a weapon in my hand, so I picked up a thick branch from the ground and rushed towards the Ling Nan Medicine Monster.


    As soon as I took a step forward, I felt something tugging at my feet, and I fell heavily onto the ground.


    As expected of the Ling Nan Medicine Monster, I thought that this old man''s methods would only work in his flower bed.


    The young senior sister wasn''t as sad as I was. She pushed off the ground with her feet and pounced towards the Ling Nan Medicinal Monster with a light body.


    The flexible sword made a "hualala" sound for a while and turned into a white shadow. It flew towards every part of the Ling Nan Medicine Monster''s body. Its speed was so fast that it seemed as if the little senior had turned into several people as they attacked the Ling Nan Medicine Monster from different directions.


    However, the Lingnan Medicinal Monster was, after all, a top expert and didn''t place any importance on the little senior sister. The scissors in his hand danced very quickly and crackled incessantly.


    I immediately broke free from the weeds binding my feet, and once again pounced towards the Lingnan Medicine Monster. Before I could get close to it, the Lingnan Medicine Monster gave me a scissor and cut off half of the wooden stick in my hand.


    However, at this time, the little Senior Sister came up to him and used her soft sword to cut open his scissors. The two of them began to fight again.


    However, after all, Little Senior Sister''s cultivation level was far too inferior to this Lingnan Medicinal Monster. After another three to five rounds, Little Senior Sister suddenly let out a muffled groan as she was slapped on the shoulder by the Lingnan Medicinal Monster.


    I stretched out my hand to catch her.


    The young senior sister''s body was very soft and she was trembling all over. It was obvious that her palm was not light. She spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Little Senior Sister ¡­" Are you alright ¡­ " I asked with concern.


    "No problem ¡­" Hurry up and leave, I''ll stall him ¡­ " With that, she raised her soft sword and rushed toward the Ling Nan Medicine Monster once more.


    At this moment, a gust of cold wind blew by and a blood-red evil aura floated over. Gui Sha directly flew past me and pounced towards the Ling Nan Medicine Monster, while in mid-air, Gui Sha had turned into a human form and formed two balls of black evil Qi. The Ling Nan Medicine Monster''s figure flashed, and it dodged away.

 C157

    Gui Sha finally rushed over to help, causing me to be excited for a moment. If it had come any later, my little senior and I would have been decapitated by this Ling Nan Medicine Monster.


    After all, this Gui Sha is not an ordinary ghost. It is a ghost that is even more vicious than an evil ghost, and its methods are extremely brilliant, especially the Yin energy that it had cultivated, which even frightened my master. If not for my master being heavily injured, Gui Sha would be much more powerful than he is now.


    Gui Sha floated in midair and immediately revealed a sinister expression. His pale face grew many veins that were like tree roots and covered his entire face. Even his eyes had turned blood-red. His red robe fluttered in the wind, emitting an evil aura.


    "Ghost Fiend!"


    When he saw Gui Sha''s appearance, he blurted out and nodded, "I never thought that in this world, there would be another Ghost Demon that would appear. It''s really rare to see one of them appear, and since you two are here to raise ghosts, then it seems that you''re not some proper sect. Fine, this old man will accept Gui Sha and then deal with you two thieves!"


    Without saying a word, he threw a wooden stick towards Gui Sha. Gui Sha immediately waved his long robe, and two strands of Baleful Yin Ghost Qi shot towards the Spirit Demon, and the Spirit Demon truly had some methods, not only did it plant strange plants, its skills were also much better, and the moment it swung its wooden stick, it began to glow with a golden light, as if it was a treasure that could restrain ghosts.


    The two strands of Baleful Yin energy were swept by the wooden stick and immediately turned into nothingness, disappearing without a trace.


    Gui Sha flew backwards and let out an ear-piercing howl that shook the mountains. Suddenly, the fallen leaves on the ground were swept up and turned into daggers that flew towards the Ling Nan Medicine Monster.


    The surrounding trees swayed left and right, blocking his path. The fallen leaves all hit the trees, and with a bang, the leaves flew everywhere. Without waiting for Gui Sha to stop, the Ling Nan Medicine Monster stepped on the bent trees, leapt up, raised its wooden branch, and slammed it down towards Gui Sha.


    The man and the ghost then stood together, fighting for a time.


    The little senior sister looked at them and then turned her head to me and said, "Junior Brother, let''s go ¡­" While Gui Sha is busy dealing with that old demon, we should hurry back ¡­ "


    However, seeing how heavily injured little senior sister was, I didn''t dare to hesitate. The two of us won''t be able to hold on here, and since little senior sister is already seriously injured, I can''t even make two moves under the hands of that Ling Nan Medicine Monster. Staying here would be suicide.


    At this moment, I nodded my head and supported the heavily injured senior sister by moving to the side. Just as we were about to leave, a figure appeared in front of us.


    I thought Gui Sha already killed this kid, but he''s still alive.


    However, this brat looked to be in a sorry state. There were quite a few wounds on his body, he was definitely injured by Gui Sha.


    I had Gui Sha come in a hurry and was afraid that he would encounter the Ling Nan Medicine Monster, so Gui Sha didn''t have the time to deal with him. It wasn''t unexpected for him to be alive, and with Gui Sha''s cultivation, it shouldn''t have been difficult for him to kill this kid.


    However, this brat''s cultivation is higher than mine. I definitely can''t beat him, and my little senior sister can deal with him for a while, but she''s heavily injured and can''t fight anymore.


    This brat came at the perfect time to block our way.


    "Quickly hand over the Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass!" That youth looked fiercely at me and my little senior sister. He lifted the willow branch and aimed it at us.


    Only a fool would give this thing to him. This is what Little Senior and I used our lives to exchange for.


    I didn''t waste any time with this kid. Even if I couldn''t win in a fight, I still had to go all out. I immediately took the delicate and soft sword from my little martial sister and rushed towards the cold-faced youth.


    It was a sword technique that combined attack and defense, leaving not a drop of water in its wake. It fought several rounds with the cold-faced young man, but it did not seem to be in a disadvantageous position, it was just that the little senior''s soft sword was a bit unfamiliar. In my hands, it did not have my thousand year old lightning sword, nor did it have the ability to attack directly.


    After fighting for a dozen rounds in a row, I finally showed my defeat. After all, this brat had cultivated with the Ling Nan Medicine Monster for an unknown amount of time, so even though he looked young, his cultivation was not weak.


    Finally, my back was hit by the willow branch in that kid''s hand and my skin was ripped open. The originally scarred back had a new scar added on it. It hurt so much that I groaned and fell to the ground.


    The cold-faced young man quickly walked towards me, and the heavily injured little senior sister met him head on. However, after only two exchanges between his hands, she was slapped to the side by him.


    Immediately after, the cold-faced teenager stepped on my back with one of his large feet and reached out to snatch the black bag from me. The bag was filled with the Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass, and I held on tightly to it as if my life depended on it. How could I be willing to give it to him?


    Right at that moment, I heard another miserable scream. The board of the Ling Nan Medicinal Monster smacked onto Gui Sha''s body and white smoke immediately rose from Gui Sha''s body, before he fell from the air. Following that, a few yellow paper talismans floated towards Gui Sha, surrounding him and making him unable to move at all.


    Seeing that Gui Sha had been restrained, my heart went cold. It was rare for me to be able to escape from Medicine Valley, and it wasn''t easy for me to get the Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass, but I was still captured by this master and disciple.


    I said not to appear in the mood, really sad to the extreme.


    Just when I thought that me and my little senior sister would land in the hands of the two of them, all of a sudden, another black shadow floated over. That black shadow''s speed was extremely fast, and in a blink of an eye, it arrived beside me.

 C158

    The cold-faced teenager was busy opening the package to see if it contained the Sun Ghost Mother Grass. Before he could open it, he saw that the black shadow had arrived beside him and waved a palm towards him. The youth''s reaction was fast as well; he quickly threw the bag on the ground and also sent a palm strike towards the person.


    A "pa" sound was heard as both palms collided. The next moment, I heard the young man groan before he was sent flying. After flying for a good seven to eight meters, he finally tumbled to the ground.


    Damn, what a tyrannical palm technique. Who was this black-clothed man that had appeared out of nowhere?


    However, I didn''t have the time to care about this right now. I quickly picked up the package that the cold-faced young man dropped to the ground. I tightly hugged it, stood up and walked towards the little senior sister.


    The black-clothed man glanced at us and didn''t stop walking. He walked towards the Ling Nan Medicine Monster with delicate steps.


    His movements were elegant and free, and he was definitely a top-notch expert.


    I thought that the man in black was here to snatch the Sun Ghost Mother Grass, but he didn''t even look at the bag before flying past me.


    I helped the young senior sister up from the ground. At this moment, she was already on the verge of fainting and her body was as soft as mud. I placed her on my shoulder and asked with concern, "My young senior sister ¡­" Little Senior Sister ¡­ Can you still hold on... "It seems like someone''s come to save us ¡­"


    Hearing my words, the young senior sister opened her eyes and looked at the man in black. Her body slightly trembled as if she was surprised.


    Without waiting for her to speak, another black-clothed person quickly appeared in the forest. He was also like us, covering his face with his hands, making it impossible to see his appearance.


    This person''s cultivation level isn''t weak either, holding onto a sword and charging towards us. I thought that there would be another one that would snatch the bag away, so I hurriedly picked up the little senior sister''s flexible sword and aimed it at that black-clothed man. That black-clothed man only glanced at me once, before directly pouncing towards the cold-faced youth that was sent flying.


    What''s going on here? Tonight is really lively, first those Thai citizens were cut off by us, then we were captured alive by the Ling Nan Medicine Monster and that cold-faced youth, and then another two men in black appeared out of nowhere. What on earth are they doing?


    The first black-clothed person stood beside Gui Sha. His hands were empty as he faced the Lingnan Medicinal Monster.


    At the same time, the black-clothed person shook his hand and a talisman flew towards Gui Sha. Following a flash of golden light, the yellow talismans trapping Gui Sha started to burn and turned into ashes, falling to the ground.


    Gui Sha was finally free, but he was smart. He flew towards me, turned into a ball of blood red evil Qi, and entered the Yin Vessel on his body.


    This time, Gui Sha used a lot of strength, and was also injured by the Ling Nan Medicine Monster. I feel that I owe Gui Sha a lot, and think that I must make up for it in the future.


    At this time, the Lingnan Medicinal Monster had pulled out the scissors from its back, and looked at the man in black coldly: "And who are you? Is he also here to steal my Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass? "


    The man in black said in a hoarse voice, "I''m not interested in your Sun Ghost Mother Grass. I just want to see you, a famous old man in the martial arts world, bully two kids and I won''t be able to stand it ¡­"


    The Lingnan Medicinal Monster let out a strange laugh and gloomily said, "It''s exactly the so-called ''no benefits no harm if it''s early''. Are you in cahoots with those two youngsters?"


    "Cut the crap and let them go, or don''t blame me for being rude to you!" The black-clothed man continued with his hoarse voice.


    "Release him?" Ling Nan once again sneered, "You stole my Sun Revolving Ghost Mother Grass, and now you want me to release her? What a joke! Today, all of you will stay here and be my fertilizer!"


    The man in black clothing didn''t move at all. He waited until the monster was close to him before waving his two palms to fight with the monster. The two of them were both experts, and once they started fighting, the wind and clouds moved as fast as lightning.


    The other black-clothed man went to deal with the cold-faced youth. However, that cold-faced youth had been hit quite hard by the black-clothed man''s palm just now.


    Very quickly, that black-clothed person ran over to us. I was startled and immediately raised the sword in my hand. I supported the little senior sister and retreated backwards while panicking, "What are you doing?"


    "Let''s go, quickly leave this place!" The black-clothed man stopped by my side for a moment. He only said one sentence before turning around and pouncing towards the Ling Nan Medicinal Monster. He fought the Ling Nan Medicinal Monster together with the man in black from before.


    I was stunned there and still hadn''t recovered from my shock. At this moment, the weak little senior sister said to me, "Dao Ming ¡­" "Let''s go ¡­"


    The words of the little senior sister reminded me. I immediately put away my flexible sword and carried the little senior sister on my back. Relying on my impression of her, I ran towards the place where we had parked the car.


    At this moment, if we don''t run, then when will we? Someone has caught up to that Ling Nan Medicine Monster. This is the best time for us to escape.


    But I''ve been wondering, who are these two men in black? Why did they suddenly come out to save us?


    Carrying Little Senior Sister on my back, I ran for two to three miles in a single breath. I could no longer hear the sounds of fighting, so I panted as I asked the little Senior Sister who was on my back, "Senior Sister ¡­" Who are those two black clothed men, why did they save us? "


    The young senior sister sighed and said weakly, "Do you think you''re a big idiot?"


    "How am I stupid?" My head was full of fog.


    "You can''t even guess at this ¡­" Are you stupid? Of the two men in black, one is our master ¡­ "The other one is Shixiong Daoxuan ¡­" The young senior sister said with some difficulty.


    I was suddenly enlightened.


    That''s right, I said that the voice of the black clothed man who told us to leave sounded so familiar. It was only after hearing what little senior said that I remembered that the person who knocked the cold-faced young man unconscious was my master''s disciple, Dao Xuan.


    As for the black-clothed man who fought the Ling Nan Medicine Monster, he is my master. Only he has the ability to send the cold-faced teenager flying with a single palm strike.


    Master must have realized that Little Senior and I weren''t in the monastery, so she thought that we came here to steal the Yang Ghost Mother Grass and worried that something would happen to us. That''s why she called Senior Xuan to come and save us.

 C159

    My master''s cultivation is so high, coupled with that great uncle''s disciple, Senior Brother Daoxuan, we should be able to deal with that Ling Nan Medicine Monster without a problem. The time that the two of them have given us to run away is something that we can''t afford to cherish, so we carried our little senior sister on our backs and ran for four to five li of the mountain road in one breath.


    In the past half year, my cultivation had improved by leaps and bounds, and my little senior sister''s body was also very light, so when I ran to the place where we hid our car, I didn''t feel very tired.


    Opening the car door, he first placed the heavily injured little senior sister into the backseat.


    Just as I was about to drive over to the car, I saw two men in black running towards us.


    The man in black, who was running at the front, shouted at me as he ran, "Hurry up and drive! Hurry up!"


    It was Senior Brother Dao Xuan''s voice. It seemed that they were coming over. I immediately got into the car and started it. The moment the throttle was blown, the car shot out. A good car is a good car. It felt like it was flying.


    However, the moment I started the car, I immediately felt that someone was sitting on top of the car, making my heart skip a beat. I immediately stepped on the throttle to the ground and the car flew away, entering the main road.


    Even though I drove the car very fast, I could clearly feel that the person on top of the car was still there. He was as steady as an octopus as he firmly latched onto the car''s roof.


    This person''s cultivation is extraordinary, at least I cannot compare to him. That person came so fast, and the sky was dark, so I couldn''t clearly see who he was. I only wanted to escape from this place as soon as possible.


    The young senior sister was in a very bad situation, she had already fainted on the back seat.


    I was so anxious that I directly drove the car to a distance of 170 to 80 meters and the scenery in my surroundings became blurry. When I felt that I was about 40 to 90 meters away from the car, I gradually got to a speed of 90 meters. At this moment, I heard a series of "dong dong" sounds coming from the roof of the car and it was extremely urgent.


    I braked, and the car came to a screeching halt. A man rolled off the roof and landed in front of the car.


    I got out of the car and walked over to see a man in black holding onto the hood of the car, retching.


    He walked over and saw that this person was none other than the disciple of my uncle master, Senior Daoxuan.


    "Senior apprentice-brother Dao-Xuan ¡­" Are you okay? " I walked over and asked with concern.


    "Aiya, my ¡­" Why did you drive so fast? "This scared me so much that my liver almost jumped out ¡­" Senior Daoxuan patted his chest and turned his head to look at me.


    "Didn''t you tell me to leave just now ¡­" "At that time, I was too flustered to think too much ¡­" I explained.


    Senior Daoxuan waved his hand and walked shakily to open the door of the car. He told me, "Let''s go quickly. It''s not safe here at the monastery."


    I immediately got into the driver''s seat and remembered something very important. "Senior brother Daoxuan, where is my master?"


    I was no match for him at all, and was almost killed by him. Third Martial Uncle told me to come back by myself, but he blocked the Ling Nan Medicine Monster, so you don''t have to worry. Third Martial Uncle''s cultivation is very high, so the Ling Nan Medicine Monster can''t do anything to him, so we can just go back to the temple and wait for him. Senior apprentice-brother Dao-Xuan said.


    "Yes," I replied, still a little worried. However, it was useless for us to stay here. Right now, we could only return to the monastery and wait.


    It took me more than two hours to get back to the temple. I only took more than an hour to get to the foot of the mountain, find a place to park my car, and then carry my little senior sister up the mountain. The eldest senior brother looked at me and said, "Rest for a bit.


    Then, he picked up the little Senior Sister from the carriage and started walking up the mountain.


    I followed behind Senior Daoxuan and walked quickly. This page was really shocking. It was a narrow escape, but at least I managed to snatch back the Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass. This solved a huge problem for me.


    Now that I was free, my heart was still thumping, and I felt an unprecedented tiredness, and I began to stagger.


    However, at this time, I was still worried about Little Senior Sister''s comfort, so I asked Senior Brother Xuan, "Senior Brother Daoxuan, how is my Little Senior Sister''s condition?"


    "Your little senior sister is fine, I saw her in the car just now, although her injuries are pretty serious, there won''t be any life-threatening injuries, and she''s just a bit exhausted, so she should be fine after recuperating for a while, but you brat, you look pretty bad, your body is covered in blisters, and your body is emitting a terrible stench, what''s wrong with you?" Senior apprentice-brother Daoxuan turned around and glanced at me.


    At this moment, I remembered that when I carried my little senior sister through that area, she was sprayed with a lot of venom and her skin and flesh had almost been corroded, causing a lot of blisters all over her body. But right now, I didn''t feel anything, it wasn''t painful or itchy, it should have been the blood essence that was infused into the Blood Sucking Demon Larvae that helped to dissolve the poison in my body, so I immediately said casually, "It''s fine, I just got poisoned by some of the strange flowers from Ling Nan. I don''t feel anything right now ¡­"


    Hearing my words, Senior Martial Brother Daoxuan stopped and looked at me once more. He said with some surprise, "Those strange flowers and plants of the Lingnan medicinal plant are all life-threatening. It''s really strange that you are still alive after being poisoned by the flower poison. Have you really reacted abnormally now?"


    I nodded. "Senior Daoxuan, you don''t have to worry. My body is different from ordinary people. I''ll explain this to you in the future. Let''s head back to the monastery first."


    Shixiong Daoxuan still looked surprised. Seeing that I was certain that everything was fine, he nodded and carried his little senior sister towards the temple.


    After more than half an hour, Senior Daoxuan and I carried the young senior sister back to the temple and returned her to her embroidery room.


    The Eldest Senior Brother was also clearly injured. After putting down the Junior Sister, he finally felt relieved and found a place to sit down.


    The moment I returned to my room, I slammed my butt on the ground. I was as tired as a dead dog.


    The two of us panted for a moment before Senior Daoxuan looked at me and scolded, "You brat, you have just cultivated for a short while and yet you have quite the guts. Do you know who that Ling Nan Medicinal Monster is? You dare to go with your little senior sister to steal things? "

 C160

    The reason why I met him was because I went with my master yesterday. I only knew that he was a medicinal plant, that he was both evil and righteous, and that he had used both evil and evil, but after last night''s incident, I think that he was highly praised for it. His evilness completely surpassed his righteousness, and I only saw that the flowers and plants he grew were all life-threatening things, and most of them were made from human flesh, especially the Sun Devil Mother Grass, which was directly made from the body of a child.


    "Isn''t the Lingnan Medicinal Monster just an herb growing plant?" He refused to sell it no matter what. He wanted us to trade the corpses of five children who died within three days for it, so how could we use it? As a last resort, I thought of stealing it, but didn''t think that Little Senior would follow along. " I answered honestly.


    This Ling Nan Medicine Monster is not as simple as someone growing herbs. Many nobles know him and have bought his herbs, and he has many friends in the martial arts world. Everyone knows that he has something that can save lives, so no one in the martial arts world would dare to offend him.


    I didn''t expect that this Lingnan Medicine Monster had such a deep foundation. No wonder it was so arrogant, and even ignored my master.


    But no matter what, this thing has already been done, there''s no use in regretting it. Moreover, I have already obtained the Sun Revolving Ghost Mother Grass that I wanted. This is what I need.


    As soon as I thought of the Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass, I took off the black bag on my body and looked to see if the Ghost Mother Grass had been lost by me.


    Immediately, I opened the package and saw a willow branch. The leaves were emerald green, but the branches were blood-red. Even the branches and leaves were only a dozen centimeters long. There were about a dozen leaves growing on them, and they were thin and small.


    Other than the fact that the branches were special, there was nothing extraordinary about them. However, the thing that could bring a person back to life was that the Ling Nan Medicine Monster also said that the Mother Yang Ghost Grass could grow one leaf every three years for five years, and it had more than ten leaves on it. In other words, this somewhat ordinary looking branch actually grew for thirty years before it could grow to such a small size.


    Senior Daoxuan immediately widened his eyes when he saw the ghost mother grass in my hand. He said in disbelief, "Junior Daoming, there really is one of you! You really got it ¡­"


    "Hmm, we didn''t steal it directly from that place, but from a Thai brother called Lun Wei. At that time, they also went to the Medicine Valley with us to steal the Yang Ghost Mother Grass, and Little Senior Sister and I sneaked an attack on them from behind and stole it back. That group of Thailand brothers aren''t good people either, they sent three of them, and two of them died in the Medicine Valley, and one of them was killed by a companion of theirs. I said honestly.


    The Eldest Senior Brother came over and asked, "Junior Brother, can I take a look at this Yang Ghost Mother Grass?"


    The Eldest Senior Brother was one of us, so naturally, I didn''t have any grudges with him. I immediately gave him the ghost mother grass and said carelessly, "Eldest Senior Brother, just take a look. There''s nothing wrong with that ¡­"


    Once he received it, the Eldest Senior Martial Brother looked at it like it was a treasure, nodded and said, "That''s right, this is the rumored Yang Ghost Mother Grass, it grows by one leaf every three years and one stalk every five years. To be able to grow this big, you must have spent dozens of years of blood and sweat on it, no wonder your old man is working so hard ¡­"


    With that, the eldest senior brother looked around and walked towards the table. He took a bowl and placed the ghost mother grass on the table. He pulled out a dagger and cut his palm. Fresh blood flowed into the bowl.


    Seeing Eldest Senior Brother''s actions, I was shocked and hurriedly asked, "Eldest Senior Brother, what are you doing?"


    The eldest senior brother smiled and said, "Youngest junior brother, you don''t know this, but once we leave the parent body, we will need to use blood to nourish it. Otherwise, the efficacy of the herb will decrease, so we can first use the blood to bubble the plant."


    It was only after receiving half of the bowl of blood that Dao Xuan put the mother plant into the bowl and soaked it in blood. He never thought that this thing would be so delicate and expensive. One would need to drink blood to grow.


    It seemed this item was not simple and was extremely evil. In order to raise it, he had to put in a lot of effort.


    After chatting with the eldest senior brother for a while, an hour had passed without me realizing it. Master still hasn''t returned, and I was a bit worried that Master would fall into the hands of that Ling Nan Medicine Monster.


    After a while, I wandered back and forth near the training hall for seven or eight rounds, but still didn''t see Master coming back. I even had the urge to drive to find him, but just as I went out nine times, a figure suddenly jumped over the wall and landed in the yard. This person was dressed in black and only his eyes could be seen.


    Senior Daoxuan and I immediately went up to greet him. Only then did the black-clothed man pull away the black cloth covering his face. It really was my master.


    "Third Martial Aunt, that Ling Nan Medicinal Beast didn''t come, right?" Senior apprentice-brother Daoxuan asked with concern.


    "No, I took him around a lot and used a Divine Traversal Talisman from your Grand Master to get rid of him. Then, I returned to the monastery. I don''t think he would be able to find this place."


    As my Master spoke, she glanced at me. Perhaps it was because she saw how I was covered in sparks, but she frowned and said, "Dao Ming, how did you do it?"


    "It was caused by the strange flowers in Ling Nan''s medicinal garden. It''s fine, just broken. Master, don''t worry ¡­" I explained.


    His Master''s face was a little gloomy, and then she asked, "Where''s your Little Senior Sister?"


    "In the house." I replied.


    Without further ado, Master entered the house. Senior Daoxuan and I followed him inside.

 C161

    He impatiently pulled the hand of the little Senior Sister who was lying on the bed over and began to count her pulse. His expression was unsettled, and in the end, he silently nodded his head and took out a small medicine bottle from his body. He took out a Qi replenishing coagulation pill and stuffed it into the little Senior Sister''s mouth.


    After waiting for about five to six minutes, the medicinal effects of the pill had taken effect. Little Senior Sister slowly woke up, and then she saw the three of us with a worried expression.


    At this moment, the young senior sister suddenly came to a realization and said with a somewhat blank expression, "Did I come back alive?"


    "That''s right, little senior sister. We came back alive and even brought the Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass with us." I replied excitedly.


    Master turned around and glared at me, scaring me to the point that I immediately shut my mouth. Then, Master turned around and looked at Little Senior Sister and said in a deep voice, "Fan''er, tell grandpa the truth. Did you take your junior brother to the Lingnan Medicinal Herbs to steal the Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass?"


    The little Senior Martial Sister knew that she had done something wrong, so she lowered her head and didn''t say anything.


    I immediately interrupted him and said, "Master ¡­. "It was my idea, little senior sister followed me ¡­"


    "I didn''t ask you, who told you to say that?!" My Master turned her head and stared at me, this time she was truly angry. Ever since I became her disciple, this is the first time I''ve seen my Master so angry. I was so scared that I immediately quivered and lowered my head.


    "Grandfather ¡­" "Don''t blame me for being the youngest junior brother. Actually, I was the one who insisted on taking him there. The car is mine, and the car keys are on me as well. If I don''t go, then he definitely won''t be able to walk to that place ¡­" The young senior sister stammered.


    "Nonsense!" It was simply nonsense! You can go to the Lingnan Medicinal Monster''s place just because you want to? His flower garden is a place that eats people but doesn''t spit their bones out. It''s a good thing that you all came out alive now. If something were to happen to you all, how would I explain it to your family? Why didn''t you discuss it with me before you made your move? Fortunately Senior Brother Daoxuan and I found out about it in time, otherwise the two of you would have already been left at Medicine Valley as fertilizer! " His Master said angrily.


    "Master... I was wrong... Eldest Senior Brother became like this because of me. I felt guilty, so I didn''t think too much about it. I originally wanted to go by myself, but I didn''t expect that Little Senior Sister would also be in the car ¡­ "Master, I promise I won''t dare to do that again ¡­" I said fearfully.


    "Grandfather ¡­" "Don''t blame the youngest junior brother. It was all my idea. I didn''t want to see the eldest senior brother become a cripple, so I incited the youngest junior brother to go ¡­" The little senior sister pleaded for me.


    If he didn''t know what had happened, then I wouldn''t be able to take care of all of you. The Ling Nan Medicinal Herbs took decades of painstaking effort to cultivate this Yang Ghost Mother Grass, and it was stolen by you two just like that. If he knew that it was you two who did it, then it wouldn''t matter where the two of you ran off to; as the disciples of the sect, how could we do such a sneaky thing? His Master''s anger still lingered as she glared at the two of us and said.


    Seeing that the two of us were reprimanded to the point that we didn''t even dare raise our heads, the senior monk stood to the side and tried to console us, "Third master, don''t blame them too much. They are still too young, who didn''t do a few ridiculous things when they were young?


    Hearing this, his Master''s anger seemed to have somewhat dissipated, but she still let out a cold snort.


    At the side, I said, "Master ¡­ Actually, we didn''t steal the Yang Ghost Mother Grass. That Lingnan Medicinal Herbs flower garden was extremely tightly-packed, with many traps and all sorts of strange man-eating poisonous flowers. At that time, there were three Thai people who entered the flower garden with us, but two of them died and only the Thai called Lun Wei walked out alive. Furthermore, he took away the Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass, which we stole from him, so it can''t be considered as stealing ¡­ "


    His Master glared at him and snappily said, "You brat, do you mean that it''s better to steal than to steal?"


    Master''s words left me speechless. After hesitating for a while, I finally said, "Master ¡­" I mean, the ones who stole the Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass are the Thai people, and we just stole it from them. If that Lingnan Medicine Monster is going to blame, we should blame the Thai people, not us ¡­ "Furthermore, the Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass was not completely damaged. That Thai only cut down one of the branches ¡­"


    His Master took a deep breath and asked with a gentler tone, "Then what about the Sun Ghost Mother Grass?"


    I immediately walked to the table and brought the Bloody Ghost Mother Grass that was soaked in the blood bowl over. My master lowered his head to look at it and nodded. "Not bad ¡­" This is indeed the Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass.


    After that, his Master said, "You can keep the ghost mother grass for now and hide it in a secret location."


    The three of us were all confused, so the little senior sister quickly asked, "Grandfather ¡­" Are you not going to treat Eldest Brother''s wounds? "


    With his personality, he''ll definitely come looking for us. After all, when we went to find him that day, he couldn''t help but suspect that we stole the herb, so if your eldest senior brother were to use it now, he''ll definitely be able to find some clues. There''s a special aura on the herb, and since Lingnan has been soaking in it for a long time, it''ll be very sensitive, so we''ll have to wait until Lingnan finds it and uses it again. His Master said lightly.


    At this moment, before the sky brightened, I hid the Sun Revolving Ghost Mother Grass in a small cave at the back of the temple before returning. When I returned, Senior Brother Daoxuan had already disappeared without a trace, and after asking for directions from Master, I found out that Master had purposely asked Senior Brother Daoxuan to hide himself.


    After that, my Master looked at my blood-soaked face and said to me, "You, too, hide yourself. You''ve been poisoned by the flower, so you''re the most eye-catching. As long as that Lingnan Medicinal Beast comes, you''ll be completely exposed.

 C162

    I took a look at my wounded self and saw that it was indeed quite pitiful for me to stay here. I immediately replied and returned to my room. I changed into a set of clothes and ran towards the back of the mountain.


    When we were about to leave, I saw that the little senior sister had a look of worry in her eyes. She opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but she didn''t say it.


    I think she must have remembered the time I carried him through that rotting corpse flower, and that was when I became like this.


    To be honest, I wasn''t worried or sad at all about my current appearance. That was definitely a lie, I was a young man of about 20 years of age, who was originally quite spirited, yet ended up with a face full of bloody blisters, a terrible sight, like a leper. Back in the little senior sister''s room, I inadvertently glanced at my own face, and I felt disgusted with myself.


    However, now that I''ve brought the Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass for Eldest Brother to revive him, I don''t care if I look a bit uglier myself.


    At least I''m still alive, which is better than anything.


    This place was even told to me by eldest senior brother. He said that when I was young, I often came to this cave to play, and this cave has a hot spring. He often took a bath there, and now my entire body is dirty.


    Very quickly, I found the small cave, pushed through the weeds and entered it. The opening of the cave was small at the start, but the further I went, the bigger it got. After walking for about 10 meters, I could see a mist rising, rolling close to the ground.


    The cave was not very big, but there was a smooth stone within. It was as big as a bed, and there was a thick layer of hay on top of it.


    I walked to the stone bed and touched my lighter. I lit up two candles and the dark cave immediately lit up.


    After reaching this place, my body started to heat up, causing my body to itch. Thus, I quickly took off my dirty clothes and threw them to the side. I jumped into the hot spring and had a good bath.


    After rubbing it a few times, I fell asleep on the edge of the hot spring. I didn''t know how long I slept for, but after I woke up in a daze, I found that my entire body felt comfortable, and what made me even more inconceivable was that there were some skin fragments floating around my body, like the skin of a snake. I raised my hand to take a look, and was shocked again when I saw that the area of my arm that was tainted with the flower poison had completely disappeared.


    This made me happy for a while, and I immediately began to clean up. I put my face in the hot spring and soaked it up, and after a while, a layer of skin also fell off.


    I didn''t know if it was due to the effects of the hot spring, or the blood essence of the infant Blood Sucking Demon Worm, or both of them, but in short, the flower poison had completely disappeared, and my entire body looked like it had shed a layer of skin.


    This made me exceptionally happy, it seems that this trip to the Medicine Valley not only did not result in any loss of money, but was also a huge gain.


    If I go back like this, it will definitely scare off my master and little senior sister, so no one will be able to tell that I''ve been to the Medicine Valley.


    Thinking about this, I immediately changed into a clean set of clothes and headed out of the cave in a hurry. I didn''t know how long I slept, but by the time I reached the entrance of the cave, the sky had already darkened.


    Just as I was about to push the bush aside to leave, I heard a burst of footsteps approaching from afar. I was so shocked that I immediately stopped and hid behind the bush.


    The footsteps got closer and closer, one of them said, "The Ghost Mother Grass that I have nurtured for so many years has been destroyed by someone, and it will take at least a few decades to recover, and this matter must have something to do with that old Taoist Tian Hong. Yesterday afternoon, only two groups of people came to find me, one group was the Taiyang Mother Grass that Zhang Hai brought with him, the other group was the man and woman he brought along, and the group of Taiyang Mother Grass that he brought was undoubtedly involved in this, but that person said that the Ghost Mother Grass was taken away by someone, which definitely has something to do with Tian Hong, only he can snatch it from the hands of that master."


    The person who spoke was definitely the Lingnan Medicinal Monster. I couldn''t have misheard his voice, he really did come. Not only did he come, he even called for help. This is something I didn''t expect.


    Then I moved back a little, afraid they''d find out.


    The footsteps grew closer and closer. It sounded like there were quite a few people, about four or five of them.


    One of them said, "Brother Feng, it''s better for you to clarify this matter a little. Spiritual Master Tian Hong is not someone to be trifled with, his cultivation is also not bad, and if we were to blame him wrongly, it would be hard for everyone to deal with him. Spiritual Master Tian Hong is not the only one; he has three martial brothers, especially his second martial brother, Spiritual Master Tian Ji, who is extremely skilled.


    He has two disciples, a man and a woman. Last night, the old me caught them alive, and I caught them alive, that man was raped by me, and his body was covered in blisters, this is the best evidence, that girl was also severely injured by me, and if I don''t see them when I get there, there is something fishy about it, and I will definitely not forgive Tian Hong! Ling Nan gritted his teeth as he spoke.


    As I spoke, the group of people gradually disappeared. When I could no longer hear the sound of their footsteps anymore, I came out of the cave. From afar, I could see the backs of their group heading towards my master''s temple.

 C163

    After seeing them leave, I came out of the cave. As I touched the smooth and exquisite skin of the face, I chased after the few people that the Ling Nan Medicine Monster brought.


    They moved quickly and disappeared in a flash.


    No matter how strong my master is, it would still be troublesome for him to take care of just one person. If we add in these experts, then my master will definitely be at a disadvantage.


    Even though I couldn''t help him, I couldn''t just sit by and watch as my master suffered a loss at the hands of these people. Thus, I chased after him.


    However, I became more cautious and didn''t go in rashly. Instead, I climbed up the temple''s courtyard wall and climbed up to the roof to see what the people were up to.


    When I quietly climbed onto the roof, the Lingnan Medicinal Monster had already brought a bunch of people into the temple.


    Aside from the Lingnan Medicinal Monster and his cold-faced disciple called Jin Yu, there were three other people who came at the same time. The oldest one looked to be in his sixties, the youngest one was over fifty, and they were all very dark. I estimated that there was a person in his sixties who was wearing dirty clothes, and the magic tool he had in his hand was actually a harpoon.


    With the Lingnan Medicinal Demon in the lead, the few people stood in the courtyard of the Daoist monastery aggressively.


    My master is holding a horsetail whisk in her hand, and behind her is a sickly looking little senior sister.


    "Godly Doctor Ling Nan, please come with us. It is your fault for not welcoming us at such a distance. I don''t know where these friends of yours came from, but this humble one has a good eye." My master said politely as soon as he arrived.


    "Cut the crap. Today, our Three Warriors of the Yellow Island came here with Brother Feng to demand repayment from you. Just return it. I''m afraid it won''t be so easy today!" One of the shortest middle-aged men said aggressively with a harpoon in his hand.


    His Master''s expression turned cold as she said seriously, "My friend, if you have come to find this poor man for tea, this humble man will naturally welcome you. But now that you have come to ask this poor man for something, this poor man is confused. What exactly did this poor man take from you?"


    You came to my Medicine Valley yesterday afternoon to buy my ghost mother grass. If I don''t give it to you, you have to bring my two disciples to steal it, but the ghost mother grass is my lifeblood, and most of it has been damaged. If you don''t tell me today, I will smash your temple into pieces, and then use your life as compensation, and if you know what''s good for you, quickly hand over my ghost mother grass or else I will tear off your face. "


    My master pretended to be surprised and said blankly, "What!?" So it was Divine Doctor Feng who stole the Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass? "No wonder you''re so anxious, I can understand how you feel. However, ever since I came back yesterday, I have never stepped out of this temple''s door. How can I steal your Yang Ghost Mother Grass?"


    "Tian Hong, old man, you still dare to quibble? Yesterday afternoon, there were only two groups of people. One group was brought by Zhang Dahai, the other was taken by you three. If it wasn''t you guys who stole it, then who was it?" The Lingnan Medicinal Freak raised the scissors in its hand and was immediately enraged.


    "Divine Doctor Feng, don''t you slander us, this humble Taoist and his disciples have always stayed in the Taoist temple and did not go out yesterday, no matter how good your Yang Gui Mother Grass is, This Penniless Priest will not go steal it, what proof do you have saying that we stole it?" Do you catch him, or did you see the stolen goods on us, don''t think this humble one is easy to bully, so you brought your men here. This humble one has a few fellow disciples, and they are all not just for show.


    This time, Master is also angry, and took out my Uncles as a shield.


    "It must have been you guys who stole it. Last night, I captured your two disciples with my own hands. That female disciple was severely injured by me, and your male disciple was poisoned by my flower poison. His body is on fire, and even if he doesn''t die, he will be crippled ¡­"


    With that, the Ling Nan Medicinal Monster looked over to its master and sneered, "Where is your disciple? Is he afraid that we''ll find him and he''s hiding there? "If they didn''t steal it, then could you come out and confirm it?"


    His master''s face stiffened, and quickly returned to normal. He said without a change in expression, "It''s a coincidence that you guys came here, my disciple just left for South Sky City to find his Second Martial Uncle. My first disciple was heavily injured and fainted, my youngest disciple went to find his Second Martial Uncle to think of a way, he shouldn''t be coming back in the next two days."


    "Hehe ¡­" You''re just spouting nonsense. How could there be such a coincidence in this world? Your little disciple must have been hidden by you. Ling Nan continued asking.


    "This Penniless Priest''s little disciple has just left not too long ago. If you don''t believe me, then this Penniless Priest has no other choice. This Penniless Priest truly doesn''t have the Yang Ghost Mother Grass. You can go look elsewhere. This Penniless Priest doesn''t welcome you here!" His Master said with a cold expression.


    "Aiyo, just like that, will you be done for?" No way! If you want us to leave, that''s fine, but you have two choices, the first is to let us flip through your temple to see if we can find the Sun Ghost Mother Grass. Second, doesn''t this old Taoist still have a female disciple, whether she''s injured or not, we''ll find out after testing her body, if that female disciple of yours is injured, it''s definitely the thief that went to steal the Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass last night! " The tallest one of the three yellow island warriors stood up and glanced at my little senior sister. His eyes were so lustful that I wanted to dig out his eyeballs.


    "How dare you!" His Master let out an angry shout and waved the horsetail whisk in her hand, letting out a thunderous sound and blocking in front of her.


    The little Senior Sister also seemed to be somewhat afraid of these people, and she didn''t bring any magical equipment with her as she stood behind her Master.


    "What''s there to be afraid of?" "Since you''re not obediently handing over the ghost mother grass, then we''ll have to go find it ourselves. Brothers, let''s go with all the big guys!" That Lingnan Medicine Monster didn''t say anything and directly raised the scissors in its hand and rushed towards my Master. Two of the Yellow Island Three Heroes immediately rushed towards my Master, and the shortest one directly ran towards the room where my Big Senior and I were.

 C164

    That Lingnan Medicine Monster is a first-class expert. Plus with the Three Heroes of the Yellow Island, my master definitely won''t be able to handle it. Even if little senior is severely injured, she won''t be able to help.


    My master definitely won''t be able to reap any benefits from this fight.


    Lying on the roof, I was burning with anxiety. I was quickly thinking of a countermeasure. How could I make these people quickly leave this place?


    In addition, there were two other guys with harpoons taking care of each other, which caused my master to be flustered for a while. In addition, they also needed to take care of my little senior sister, and in the beginning, they could even cope with a few of her attacks. As time passed, my master became more and more vulnerable, and my little senior sister was about to be injured by them.


    However, the more critical the situation was, the more I knew that I couldn''t afford to lose control. I had to calm down and think of a countermeasure; otherwise, my master and my little senior wouldn''t be able to survive.


    Moreover, the Lingnan Medicinal Monster was not a righteous person so he didn''t think much of killing people. It''s not like I''ve never seen that evil flower garden where countless corpses were used to nurture an abnormality.


    Do Not Disturb... Don''t mess around, I''m telling myself.


    He waved the horsetail whisk in his hand into a whirlwind, which constantly emitted thunderous sounds. With a loud shout, the horsetail whisk in his hand wrapped itself around the harpoon in the hand of a fat man holding a harpoon. Then, he sent it flying with a kick, sending the fat man flying.


    However, another guy holding a harpoon suddenly stabbed towards his master''s chest. When his master was unable to dodge in time, the harpoon left a bloody wound on his arm. The Lingnan Medicinal Freak''s scissors cut towards his master''s neck, causing his master to barely avoid it.


    Furthermore, that cold-faced teenager is holding a flexible willow branch and pouncing towards my little senior sister. He didn''t dare to provoke my master, but he found my heavily injured senior sister.


    No! I can''t go on like this.


    I immediately turned my body and jumped over the roof. Then, I ran towards the temple''s main entrance, and as I was running, an idea suddenly popped up in my mind. I ran into the temple''s courtyard and shouted, "Master!"


    My master held the whisk in front of me, and when she saw me, she seemed very surprised. He definitely didn''t expect that the blisters on my body would suddenly disappear, or that I would suddenly return.


    But I heard everything Master said, so I walked over to him and said calmly, "Master ¡­" Why did you start fighting with the Godly Doctor Ling Nan? Is this a sparring technique? "


    He always felt that it was me who went to his Medicine Valley with his little senior sister last night and stole his Yang Ghost Mother Grass. Moreover, I was poisoned by the Corpse Corrupting Flower and had a face full of sparks, but right now, my face is as smooth as a mirror. Furthermore, I have even changed into a new set of clothes.


    Naturally, he didn''t know that I had been injected with blood essence by the infant blood sucking demonic insect, so I was immune to all poisons. After taking a bath, all the bubbles on my body were gone.


    Currently, my little senior sister and I have both appeared here, but I didn''t show any signs of being infected. It''s no wonder that the Lingnan Medicinal Herbs didn''t even need to be considered.


    I walked with large strides to the side of the Lingnan Medicinal Monster. Under his bewildered gaze, I nodded towards him and said, "Hello, Divine Doctor Feng."


    Then, I walked over to Master and said seriously, "Master ¡­ I just called Second Martial Uncle from the foot of the mountain and told him about going over to invite him over. However, Second Martial Uncle seems to already know of Eldest Martial Brother''s situation and is already on his way over here. Furthermore, he''s on his way here by car, so he should be arriving in about half an hour.


    My master was stunned for a moment and immediately understood what I meant. She nodded and said, "That is to say, your second uncle is about to arrive?"


    "Mm ¡­" "My second martial uncle also told me that he came as well. He said that he wanted us to discuss saving eldest senior brother together." When I said that, I pretended to inadvertently turn my head to look at the Lingnan Medicine Monster. However, when I saw that his expression changed several times, I became doubtful.


    At this time, his Master looked at Ling Nan Medicine Monster, coldly snorted, and said: "Surnamed Feng, didn''t you want to find my little disciple? Right now, my little disciple is standing right here. Take a look at him yourself, where has he been poisoned by your flower? "


    "This ¡­" The Lingnan Medicinal Monster looked at me once more and found that there wasn''t the slightest injury on my face. It just stood there in a daze, not knowing what to say.


    At this time, the shortest one of the Yellow Island Three Heroes came out of the room where the Eldest Senior Martial Brother and I lived and walked to the side of the Lingnan Medicinal Monster. He whispered, "There is a boy lying in the room.


    Hearing that, Ling Nan''s face became even more unsightly as he looked at my master with a glimmer in his eyes.


    What''s more surprising is that at this time, another person walked in from the entrance of the temple. This person is none other than the disciple of my great uncle, Senior Daoxuan.


    As soon as Dao Xuan entered the Daoist temple, he said loudly, "Third Martial Uncle, long time no see. I heard that Martial Brother Kong was heavily injured and specifically rushed here from outside. My master said that he wanted to wait for my second Martial Uncle, so I came here first ¡­"


    Damn, after hearing what Senior Daoxuan said, I immediately understood one thing. Senior Daoxuan didn''t go far either. He was probably like me. Just a moment ago, he was lying in a corner watching everything that happened.


    Eldest Martial Brother and Second Senior Martial Brother actually came, and this is just perfect, this Feng guy said that we stole his ghost mother grass and directly killed our way here. We will wait for my Eldest Martial Brother and Second Martial Brother to come and give our judgement to this poor Taoist and see if we stole his ghost mother grass!

 C165

    The four of them are all experts, especially my second martial uncle, Daoist Master Tian, who inherited a complete set of the < Yin Yang Dao Scriptures >. His skills are definitely much higher than my master''s, and if you add in my Grand Uncle''s words, forget about the Lingnan Medicinal Demon and the so-called Three Heroes of Yellow Island, even seven or eight of these experts would be unable to defeat the three of them.


    I have to say that Senior Brother Daoxuan and I came at the right time. Originally, when I came, that Ling Nan Medicine Monster had some doubts, but as soon as Senior Brother came out, he had no choice but to believe it. They obviously came to take my Master''s life.


    Especially since my Martial Uncles and Martial Uncles have always been as close to each other as brothers, how could they watch their Junior Brothers suffer such grievances and exterminate them on the spot?


    After thinking for a while, Ling Nan''s medicinal monster seemed to have thought through the situation. It immediately put away the large scissors, cupped its hands, and politely said: "Spiritual Master Tian Hong ¡­" I, Feng Ze, am truly sorry for my performance. I was wrong to blame you all, and even if I had to compensate you all, it would be my fault for being so anxious, because I have spent decades of my life to cultivate the Sun Ghost Mother Grass, and now that half of it has been stolen by someone, I have lost my head from anxiety. I hope that Daoist Tian Hong is magnanimous, and that I will not take offense. Even if I apologize to you ¡­ Farewell. "


    As he spoke, he waved his hand and prepared to leave this place with the three warriors of the Yellow Island.


    However, that master of mine did not give in and said shamelessly, "Godly Doctor Ling Nan, don''t be in such a hurry to leave. My two senior brothers will be arriving soon, so you can stay for a cup of tea. Especially my second senior brother, Daoist Tianji, he also wants to befriend you ¡­"


    The Ling Nan Medicine Monster turned around and said with a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes, "How about another day?" "I still have to rush to find the whereabouts of the Sun Ghost Mother Grass, so I won''t stay here any longer. Qingshan won''t change, so long will flow in verdant streams. We''ll meet again another day!"


    After saying this, the Lingnan Medicinal Monster cupped its hands and led the Yellow Island Three Heroes and the cold-faced young man out of the temple. Then, it jogged away from the temple.


    How can they not run? When my Master Uncle and Second Martial Uncle come, they won''t be able to run even if they wanted to.


    However, my master and second master are all thousands of miles away, so it''s impossible for them to appear here.


    After they left, the few of us in the courtyard looked at each other, and couldn''t help but reveal knowing smiles.


    After about five minutes, Master ran out of the courtyard and stood at the entrance, scanning the surroundings. He soon came back and closed the temple door, then said to us, "The Ling Nan Medicine Monster took those three guys and ran away, I don''t think they dare to come again. This time, we really have to thank you two for scaring them away, otherwise this poor Daoist will suffer a huge loss."


    After pausing for a moment, Master looked at me again and said in surprise, "Dao Ming, didn''t you get poisoned by the Corpse Transformation Flower? How did you get better in the blink of an eye? "


    At that time, there was a huge blood pool underneath the Soul-Returning Cauldron. The blood pool contained a lot of Vampiric Demon Worms, and they had injected a lot of their blood essence into the disciple''s body. According to what Qing Feng said, the blood essence of this Vampiric Demon Worm can strengthen the body, and with this blood essence in my body, the poison will not invade my body ¡­ "I think it must be the essence blood of that infant Blood Sucking Demon Worm that helped me. Just now, I was soaking in a hot spring in a cave near your secluded cultivation. After I slept for a while, I woke up and found that all the bubbles in my body had disappeared ¡­"


    His Master was suddenly enlightened, nodded, and said with a smile, "In that case, you little rascal, not only did you not lose anything, but you also gained many benefits. As a master, I am very envious."


    The little senior sister walked over and grabbed my arm. "Little junior brother, I was wondering how you dared to hold me and run when you passed through the Corpse Corrupting Flowers. I knew I wouldn''t be poisoned, so I was worried for nothing. I cried because of you ¡­" "Hrmph."


    Scratching my head, I said, "Although I knew that I had been given blood essence by the young blood sucking demonic insect and heard the Green Wind Daoist say that I was immune to poisons, at that time, I wasn''t certain and was quite worried myself. Who knew that it was all true, but little senior sister, when the venom sprayed onto my body, it was really painful. At that time, I really thought that I was going to die ¡­"


    What I said was all true. Little Senior''s eyes couldn''t help but slightly redden. "Junior Martial Brother ¡­" "It was all thanks to you that I was able to turn into a pool of blood ¡­"


    "It''s all in the past now. Let''s not think about the things that have happened. Now that we have the ghost mother grass, eldest senior brother can be saved. This is something to be happy about." I said with a smile.


    As long as the ghost mother grass is around, your eldest senior brother will wake up very soon. But this time, the two of you caused quite a commotion, so if you do such a dangerous thing in the future, you must let me know. Fortunately, Master went in time, otherwise, both of you would have lost your lives ¡­ His Master said sincerely.


    "Third Martial Uncle ¡­" The Lingnan Medicinal Monster couldn''t have come, right? " While we were talking, Shixiong Daoxuan suddenly said something that made our hearts sink.


    I don''t think they will come. The two of you, acting together, are truly marvelous. No matter how powerful that Ling Nan Medicine Monster is, how could it dare to offend the three of us. His Master said with confidence.


    Soon after, my master looked at me and said seriously, "Dao Ming, bring the Sun Revolving Ghost Mother Grass here, and we will treat your eldest senior brother today. If nothing goes wrong, your eldest senior brother will recover completely within three days ¡­"


    Hearing my Master''s words, I felt a surge of excitement in my heart. I nodded my head repeatedly and ran towards the backyard.

 C166

    I hid the Mother Yang Grass in a hole in the wall at the back of the monastery. I pushed aside the grass and moved a piece of green diamond. Then, I took out the Mother Yang Grass from the blood bowl and carried it out to the courtyard.


    By the time I reached the courtyard, my master and Senior Brother Dao Xuan were already busy. They started the fire, poured water, and the heavily injured Junior Senior Sister went to the room where we stayed to look after Eldest Senior Brother.


    I gave the Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass to my master, but seeing that my master was busy in the kitchen, pouring all sorts of medicinal herbs into a small pot, it isn''t surprising that the people we practice the Dao know some medical skills, which is the traditional Chinese medicine.


    He did not know when his master had prepared all these things, but they were all in full view and were all in a bag.


    I was curious and looked on, but my master told me, "Your eldest senior brother''s condition is very special, it''s just that you can''t heal him completely with just the Mother Yang Grass. The Mother Yang Ghost Grass is only the most important ingredient, it needs to be paired with other herbs to have the best effect. If I can find that thousand year old Ginseng, I can save your eldest senior brother just as easily as if I found that thousand year old Ginseng, but unfortunately, this thousand year old Ginseng is not that easy to find. It''s just that these ingredients are common, and we have them in our monastery. If not for the two of you stealing the Ginseng, I would have set out to go to the northeast forest today ¡­ "


    For the sake of my eldest senior brother, master has put in a lot of effort.


    Actually, the relationship between Eldest Senior Brother and Master was the deepest. After all, Eldest Senior Brother was brought up by Master.


    Not long after, the small pot started to boil. Master picked up the pot of soup and quickly ran towards the room where Big Senior and I were staying.


    Senior Daoxuan and I followed closely behind, both of us extremely curious as to how Master healed Eldest Senior Brother.


    His Master took the still bubbling pot to the cabinet on the head of his eldest senior brother''s bed and then took the Ghost Cover Mother Grass out of the blood bowl. She first plucked four leaves, then stuffed the rest of the Ghost Cover Mother Grass into the boiling pot and quickly covered it with a lid.


    Then, his Master said, "This Yang Ghost Mother Grass needs to be soaked in the medicinal soup for two hours before the effects can be fully displayed. For injuries like your Big Senior, you''ll need at least eight leaves of Yang Ghost Mother Grass in order to fully recover. With the remaining four leaves, everyone here will have a share.


    After experiencing this incident, we all know how precious this Ghost Mothers'' Grass is. At that time, that Ling Nan Medicine Monster gave us a sky-high price, so five million in cash and five babies'' corpses were needed to exchange for these few leaves. For the sake of this grass, we had to exchange two of our brothers in Thailand for it after dying, and that Ling Nan Medicine Monster also almost went crazy.


    Seeing the few leaves in his master''s hands, none of us reached out to take them. Senior brother Daoxuan shook his head and said, "These leaves are so precious, I didn''t help anyone when I came here. How about I keep them with senior uncle umbrella master? They might be of use in the future."


    His Master directly shoved a leaf of the Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass into Senior Martial Brother Daoxuan''s hands and said, "For this matter, you''ve put in quite a bit of effort. Take this leaf and treat it as a gift from Third Martial Uncle."


    At this point, Senior Daoxuan didn''t have a good choice but to carefully put away the leaf.


    Then, my master looked at me and my little senior sister and said, "Speaking of which, you two risked your lives to steal the Sun Ghost Mother Grass from the hands of others. You two have done a great service, so keep this leaf as well."


    Little Senior Sister and I looked at each other for a moment before we took the leaf from our Master.


    After seeing that we had all accepted the herb, Master nodded and said, "Don''t just look at this leaf, it also has a strong medicinal effect. If you are severely injured in the future, you just need to put it in your mouth and chew it, and it will soon have an effect. Take good care of it, unless you have no other choice, don''t easily eat it, it would be wasted."


    The three of us nodded our heads repeatedly. In my heart, I thought that this trip to Medicine God Valley made me a huge profit. In the end, I didn''t go there for nothing.


    After that, the four of us sat in the room and waited. After two hours, Master said that it was time, so he opened the lid of the pot. A strong medicinal fragrance immediately spread throughout the room.


    When I went over to look at the pot of medicine, I saw that the soup had once produced a red color, like that of a donor''s blood, with traces of white smoke coming out of it.


    Then, Master told me to go to the kitchen and get a spoon and bowl of soup, and he took out the medicine from the soup pot. Then, Master told me to go to the kitchen and get a spoon and bowl of medicine from the soup, and I brought out the medicine from the soup, and then Senior Brother Daoxuan and I helped Eldest Brother to pour the soup into his mouth, bit by bit.


    After spending more than half an hour, we managed to empty the two bowls of medicinal soup into our eldest senior brother''s mouth without leaving a single drop behind. Then, our eldest senior brother was once again placed on the bed.


    Then, his Master looked at his Junior Martial Sister and said, "Fan''er, there''s still a few mouthfuls of soup left in that pot. Then, his Master looked at his Junior Martial Sister and said," Fan''er, there''s still a few mouthfuls of soup left in that pot.


    My little senior sister looked at the pot of blood-colored medicine in the pot and couldn''t help but frown. I went over to pour the soup into the bowl and gave it to my little senior sister. Under my master''s gaze, she drank it clean.


    He then walked to the side of the eldest senior brother''s bed and began to count his meridians. After about four or five minutes, the master smiled and nodded, saying, "That''s great, within three days, this kid will definitely wake up. This humble Taoist has finally found something to worry about."

 C167

    After a night of sleep, the next day, Little Senior Sister was alive and kicking. Compared to yesterday''s appearance, she was like a completely different person.


    From this, one could see that the Yang Ghost Mother Grass was a rare divine medicine, especially for cultivators. Its use was extremely powerful.


    It was just as Master had said, after consuming the ghost mother grass, eldest senior brother would definitely wake up within three days. On the morning of the third day, I woke up to wash up and inadvertently glanced towards the bed eldest senior brother was sleeping on and saw eldest senior brother lying there. He had already opened his eyes and was staring at the roof in a daze.


    I thought I was seeing things, but when I leaned my head over to take a closer look, I realized that Eldest Senior Brother wasn''t daydreaming, but was crying.


    I touched Eldest Senior Brother in disbelief and called him gently. The Eldest Senior Brother turned his head and said with a hoarse voice, "Junior Martial Brother ¡­" Am I still alive... "It''s so good to see you again ¡­"


    This time, it was absolutely true and I was so happy that I almost cried out. "Eldest senior brother, of course you''re alive and well ¡­"


    After that, I rushed out of the room and shouted in the courtyard, "Eldest senior brother has woken up! "Eldest senior brother woke up ¡­"


    Hearing my loud voice, the little senior sister ran out of the house first. She had a drowsy look and her hair was a bit messy, but she looked very cute. Her expression was as excited as me. She asked, "Is eldest senior brother really awake?"


    I nodded my head heavily. Little Senior Sister immediately rushed towards the room where we slept.


    The next thing that happened was my master quickly walked out of the room. As he walked, he was still wearing his clothes, and he didn''t even say hello to me before he also entered the room where my eldest senior brother and I slept.


    Perhaps it was because my voice was too loud, but even Dao Xuan Senior Brother came over after waking up early in the morning. He said with an excited expression, "Dao Kong has woken up?"


    I nodded excitedly as tears flowed out of my eyes and entered the room with Senior Dao Xuan.


    When the two of us entered the room, we saw that the little Senior Sister was crying on the Eldest Senior Brother''s arm. Her tears and snot made the Eldest Senior Brother''s clothes wet as she cried and said, "Eldest Senior Brother ¡­" Great, you finally woke up. I thought I would never see you again ¡­ "Sob, sob ¡­"


    His Master was also nodding her head in joy and kept saying, "It''s good that you''ve woken up ¡­" "It''s good that you woke up ¡­"


    The eldest senior brother had managed to escape death. Although he had regained consciousness, his body was still very weak, and he could not walk on the ground at the moment. His master said that the eldest senior brother would have to lie in bed for at least one or two weeks before he could slowly recover.


    The eldest senior brother was so excited that he began to cry. He said that he only wanted to come back to notify them that he was saved and swallowed the Life Continuing Pill without a second thought. He thought that he was doomed.


    Everyone was quiet for a while, before the eldest senior brother asked about what had happened recently. How did Master save me from that demon''s lair? And what method did he use to get up and come back to life ¡­


    It really is really like a child without a mother, and it''s a long story. The few of us surrounded the eldest senior brother and chatted with him about everything that had happened recently.


    Sui Dao, He Kun, the huge blood pool, the substitute cauldron, the people trapped in the dungeon, the Daoist Master Qing Feng and the Second Martial Uncle ¡­


    It wasn''t easy to get me out of the Devil''s Cave, then we went to the Medicine Valley, where the Lingnan Medicinal Monster stole the Yang Ghost Mother Grass, and this was a narrow escape. Two days ago, the Lingnan Medicinal Monster brought the Three Herbs of Huangdao to find trouble with us ¡­


    By the time these things were done, it was already noon.


    The Eldest Senior Brother listened with his mouth agape. He did not expect that so many things would happen in such a short period of time. Not only had he experienced life and death by himself, but everyone present had also experienced going back and forth from the gates of hell.


    It just so happened that with Little Senior Sister here, her skills were the best. She reluctantly left Eldest Senior Brother and busied herself cooking for us men, saying that she wanted to properly nourish our Eldest Senior Brother''s body.


    Senior Daoxuan and I were also running all over the place. We were planning to catch some wild chickens and rabbits for Eldest Senior Brother to add some meat to his meat.


    After the junior had finished cooking and didn''t ask the senior to move out, we ate in the room. The junior''s cooking skills were excellent and she filled the table with food. The fragrance filled the air and stirred up everyone''s appetite.


    The eldest senior brother hadn''t eaten for a long time, and as soon as he smelled the fragrance of the meat, he immediately lost control of himself.


    After the meal, perhaps because his body was weak, the eldest senior brother lay down and fell asleep.


    After that, Senior Brother Xuan told us one thing, and that is that he is about to leave. He said that Uncle Master still has some things he needs to take care of, and since Senior Brother Daokong has woken up, he will not stay any longer.


    Since that''s the case, we didn''t linger any longer. The Little Senior drove Senior Daoxuan to a small county, took a train, and left.


    After senior apprentice-brother Dao-Xuan left, there were still the four of us in the monastery.


    Ever since his eldest senior brother had consumed the herb brewed from the Ghost Rejuvenating Grass, his injuries had been recovering day by day. After three days, he could walk on the ground, and after a few days, he would be able to wander around the monastery.


    When the Eldest Senior Brother''s injuries were almost healed, something that none of us could accept happened again, and that was that my cute and beautiful little Senior Sister started school again. This time it''s winter vacation, and the next day we have to leave the monastery to go to school from the Southern Province.


    With Little Senior leaving like this, it means that no one will be cooking for us anymore. Eldest Senior Brother''s skills are too heaven defying, it''s impossible for Master to personally do it.


    Even though we were reluctant, we still sent off our little senior sister. After she left, the temple seemed to have lost a lot of its vitality.


    The following days were a bit dull. Eldest Senior Brother''s injuries were getting better day by day, and with the help of the Sun Ghost Mother Grass, his cultivation seemed to have improved a lot. I was finally able to focus on my cultivation for a period of time.


    In the blink of an eye, a month has passed. Spring has bloomed, everything has come back to life. One day, when Eldest Martial Brother and I were practicing martial arts in the monastery, Eldest Martial Brother suddenly received a call.

 C168

    This call was made by our senior apprentice sister. When our senior apprentice brother released her, her voice was very urgent and told us a very unexpected matter. This matter is related to our senior apprentice sister''s father, Yang Tao.


    In the beginning, I knew that my little senior sister was a rich beauty, and that her family was quite wealthy. When we went to the Ling Nan Medicine Monster to buy the mother plant, the Ling Nan Medicine Monster offered us a price of five million, but little senior sister didn''t even bat an eye. If it wasn''t for the Ling Nan Medicine Monster asking for the five infant corpses, even if he wanted ten million, little senior sister would have definitely bought the mother plant.


    His family is rich because his father, who is also my master''s son, is a real estate developer. He''s a billionaire, and he doesn''t lack money.


    But even such a wealthy, wealthy person had actually encountered a major problem.


    His father had recently bought a new plot of land and was planning to build a building there, but something strange had happened in succession. Not long after the construction started, several people had accidentally died, either from falling from a certain height or from being strangled to death by the protruding steel bars. Furthermore, he had fallen into a deep sleep in the middle of the night, and had suddenly bled to death from the seven orifices of their orifices.


    The whole thing was extremely strange, and just listening to it made people feel a chill.


    The rest of the workers were scared out of their wits. They all said that the construction site was haunted, and now a huge stall was placed there, in a suspended state. The daily losses were countless, causing Little Senior Sister''s master to be so worried that his hair turned white.


    Since Junior Martial Sister still has some classes to attend and has been rather busy recently, she has been unable to find time to return home. Since this Taoist temple is not far from Qingdao, she wants Eldest Martial Brother and I to go there and see what is happening.


    However, according to what little senior said, the relationship between her father and master has never been very good. For the specific reason, little senior sister didn''t tell us, anyway, she just begged me and big senior brother to go and take a look and help her father.


    Little Senior Sister''s father is also Master''s son, how could we not help? Immediately, we agreed to this matter and assured Little Senior Sister that we will go quickly.


    After hanging up, his little senior sister sent him a phone number, saying that the phone call was from her father, Yang Tao.


    Afterwards, we found Master and asked for his opinion. Naturally, we have nothing to hide from him, so we directly told Master that something happened to Little Senior Sister''s father, and told me to go and take a look.


    His master pondered for a long time before saying, "You guys go outside and take a look. It''s good that Daoming has been cultivating with me for more than half a year. I''ll take advantage of these things to gain some experience."


    After that, Master also warned the two of us that we must be careful and not act rashly. If we really couldn''t do it, then we shouldn''t force our way in. We just needed to contact him on the phone and specifically told my eldest senior brother to take care of my safety.


    The senior monk nodded his head and assured his master.


    Due to the urgent matter at hand, Uncle Yang and I had no time to waste. That afternoon, we made some preparations, packed our respective magical equipment, went out in the car, and killed our way to Qingdao.


    When they were almost in the city, the Eldest Senior Brother called his dad, saying that we were almost there.


    A middle-aged man''s voice came through the receiver, agitated, telling us to wait near the bus stop, and that someone would pick us up soon.


    After hanging up the phone, we sat in the car for a while. Half an hour later, the two of us got off and a group of black car drivers came out, asking us where we were going and if we should take a taxi.


    After exiting, after walking for a while, he saw a young man at the door holding up a sign. On the sign, two words were written ¡ª ¡ª Xu Feng.


    It took me a while to realize that this was my eldest senior brother''s name.


    So we both walked over to the man.


    As we were out on a business trip, we didn''t dare to show off too much and just put on two casual clothes. The young man holding the sign came over as soon as he saw us and asked politely, "Are the two of you from Jade Dawn Temple?"


    The Eldest Senior Brother nodded and said, "Right, we''re from Jade Clouds Sect. Are you Director Yang''s man?"


    The young man smiled and greeted us warmly: "Hello, my name is Zhang Xiaofei, I''m Director Yang''s assistant. I''ve been waiting for you. Come with me, Director Yang is waiting for you in the office."


    The two of us followed the young man called Zhang Xiaofei to the side of a car.


    I recognized this car and couldn''t help but to take in a cold breath. It was the latest Bentley, at least a thousand or more, and someone who could drive this car was definitely a super tycoon. This made my impression of my little senior sister''s father rise another notch, she was definitely a fighter jet from the tycoons.


    However, Eldest Senior Brother seemed to be used to it. Perhaps he and Boss Yang already knew each other. After all, Eldest Senior Brother was raised by his master, it was impossible for him to not have met before.


    After getting on the luxurious Bentley, Zhang Xiaofei started the car and said, "Originally, Director Yang wanted to come personally to pick you up, but things at the company are too busy. Please take care of it."


    The eldest senior brother smiled and said, "Boss Yang is definitely busy. With such a big company, we could have taken a taxi to there ourselves."


    "How can that be, you''re Director Yang''s honored guests, no matter what, I have to take you over ¡­" This young man called Zhang Xiaofei was very tactful with his words. No wonder he was able to become the assistant of the boss of such a large company at such a young age.


    Looking at him, I could almost see myself half a year ago, when I had just graduated and was looking around for a job. If I didn''t live in that haunted house, perhaps I would have been like this young man and become a white-collar worker.


    But right now, things are different for people. However, I became a cultivator in a daze and couldn''t help but exclaim at the fact that fate had made a fool of me.


    The car drove through the bustling city, and after about half an hour of driving, it stopped beside a grand building. After getting off the car, I looked up at the building''s signboard, and saw a few large words: Yang Group.


    What a grand show!

 C169

    With Zhang Xiaofei leading the way, the two of us followed behind him into the lobby of the building. As soon as we entered, someone greeted Zhang Xiaofei politely and nodded. It could be seen that Zhang Xiaofei''s position in the Yang Group was not ordinary.


    After entering the hall, the three of us rode the elevator all the way to the 23rd floor. Zhang Xiaofei brought us to a door with the words'' Chairman''s Office ''written on it.


    Zhang Xiaofei knocked on the door, and a middle-aged man''s voice quickly rang out: "Come in!"


    Then we pushed open the door and the three of us filed in.


    It was a very spacious room, with expensive marble floors, and the furnishings were very elaborate. Directly in front of us was an oversized desk, and behind the desk was a set of floor-to-ceiling windows that gave a panoramic view of the city.


    Behind the desk sat a middle-aged man. His hair was combed meticulously, and he wore gold-rimmed glasses. He was dressed in formal attire, and was quite thin. He looked refined, and looked somewhat similar to my master.


    As soon as he saw us enter the room, he stood up and walked around the huge desk towards us. He stretched out his hands and said politely, "Aiya ¡­" You finally came ¡­ Brother Xu, we haven''t met for a long time ¡­ "I heard from my little girl a while ago that you seem to have a serious illness, and I''ve always wanted to see you. The company is too busy, and I can''t get away."


    The Eldest Senior Brother reached out his hand to that person and held it tightly before saying with a smile, "Thank you for your blessings. My injuries have already healed. Today, the junior martial sister called me and explained the situation to me. So she rushed over without stopping."


    This middle-aged man is called Yang Tao, he is my master''s blood related son, and my little senior sister is Yang Tao''s daughter. Senior brother calls me junior sister and Yang Tao is called brother, this is such a mess, I don''t even know how to address little senior sister''s father, should I address him as uncle or call him brother?


    Just as I was hesitating, the Eldest Senior Brother quickly introduced me to Yang Tao, saying: "Brother Yang, this is my Master''s new disciple, called Shangguan Tianluo. Master gave him a Dao title, called Dao Ming, you can call him Tian Luo or Dao Ming.


    Immediately, Yang Tao extended his hand and warmly greeted me, "Hello ¡­." "Hello, little brother Tian Luo. I''ve really troubled you this time ¡­"


    I awkwardly smiled and replied, "You''re too courteous. This is only natural."


    Immediately, Eldest Senior Brother and I were brought to a table in front of the huge desk and sat down by the host of the table.


    On the other side, Zhang Xiaofei had brewed the kung fu tea and poured us each a cup of water.


    After he sat down, the Eldest Senior Brother directly went straight to the point, "Brother Yang, what exactly happened here? Fan''er told me over the phone, I didn''t get it too clear, so you can tell us again in detail. I want to see if the two of us can handle it, if not, then we can only ask Master to come out."


    That''s why I thought of you. As you know, my relationship with the old man has never been good, and I don''t want to trouble him so easily, even with Fan''er''s cultivation level, I still know of his abilities. Originally, I had wanted Fan''er to help me with this matter, but Fan''er has been studying very hard recently, so I couldn''t leave, so I could only let Fan''er find you to be my big brother. "


    "Brother Yang is too infuriating, we''ve known each other since we were young, we''ve been friends for more than 20 years. If there''s anything you need to say, just say it, why did you have Fan''er come all the way here ¡­" The Eldest Senior Brother said politely.


    I bought a plot of land in the center of the city, which used to be a university, but now I have moved to the suburbs, so I plan to develop a building there. But when I was ready to start work there, a few strange things happened one after another, the workers who were working on the construction site died three times in a row, the first was when the workers fell from the sky, the safety rope on them mysteriously snapped, and they died on the spot. The second person was an old man who was responsible for patrolling the building site at night. What''s strange is that the third person, who was sleeping well, suddenly bled from all seven orifices and died suddenly. His death was extremely fierce and his eyes were wide open. It was obvious that he died with grievance. "


    Speaking to this, Yang Tao sighed and said, "The death of the first two could be said to be an accident, but the death of the third person was very strange. Although I didn''t cultivate like you guys, but I used to often stay by my father''s side when I was young, and I also know some things about this. I know this construction site is definitely not simple.


    Listening to Yang Tao''s words, I also felt that this matter was not normal. However, we have yet to arrive at the construction site and we don''t know the specific situation, so we are unable to determine if there are really ghosts there.


    The senior apprentice brother pondered for a while and said, "Brother Yang, how about this? Tell someone to take us to the construction site and we''ll give you an answer when we return. What do you think?"


    However, Yang Tao said, "This matter really gives me a headache. The construction site is currently placed there, and the workers all say that it''s haunted. No one is willing to work there, no matter how high the price is, no one is willing to work there. My day''s losses are too great, I am also very impatient."


    Then, he paused for a while and continued, "We can''t rush to get to the construction site. It''s hard to get here by car. I''ll get someone to take you there first."


    After he said this, I really felt a little hungry. Along the way, we rode for several hours and it was already time for dinner, so Big Senior and I didn''t delay it any further. Zhang Xiaofei had already prepared a place to eat, so we left the office together with Yang Tao.

 C170

    The place to eat is arranged in a very luxurious hotel, I feel that it should be a 5-star hotel, we only have three people eating together, and there are three pretty young waiters arranged beside us. I don''t know why, ever since my eldest senior brother encountered that disaster, his temperament seemed to have changed greatly, he used to tease pretty girls when he saw them, but this time he became serious, perhaps because of Yang Tao, eldest senior brother purposely made such a scene.


    However, the head senior brother''s eyes would occasionally glance at those beautiful waitresses, and I would take a good look at all of them.


    This is because I often sweep my eyes over those beautiful waitresses.


    During the meal, I had a quick chat with Yang Tao. After we finished eating, we each took our respective magical equipment and had Yang Tao arrange a car for us to drive to the construction site to take a look.


    Yang Tao said that we still have a big business to discuss tonight, so he didn''t accompany us. Actually, we didn''t plan to let him go with us since he couldn''t be of much help.


    The person who arranged for us was still his assistant, Zhang Xiaofei. He was a very considerate young man. This time, he changed a car, but it was also very expensive. It seemed like it was a limited edition Mercedes-Benz.


    In a corner, there was a door made of iron that was hung with a large new lock. After we got out of the car, Zhang Xiaofei took out the key and opened the iron gate. He said, "The place where the accident occurred is at this construction site."


    The two of us didn''t refuse. Zhang Xiaofei immediately locked the car and led us into the abandoned construction site.


    It was already around nine in the evening. The streets were packed with people and it was the busiest time. However, once they entered the construction site, they were met with a sense of desolation. A lifeless atmosphere permeated the air.


    Previously, we also heard from Yang Tao that before the demolition, this place was originally a school, but today, people have already left for the empty buildings, and most of the buildings have been demolished.


    Zhang Xiaofei said to me as he walked, "Chairman Yang bought this land and is in a hurry to get to work, so he sent a large number of people over here as soon as we started. One part of them was busy destroying these old buildings, another part was directly building the foundation, three people died within three days, so this project was abandoned. As soon as we started, we encountered such a huge resistance, which gave Chairman Yang a headache ¡­"


    Eldest Senior Brother and I had been quietly listening. At this moment, the Eldest Senior Brother seemed to have thought of something and asked, "Previously, this was a school. Do you know when this school was built?"


    After thinking for a while, he said, "Aiyo, this school is very old, at least sixty or seventy years old. But this school isn''t very famous, so when we bought this land, it seemed to be a professional university. We didn''t know what school it was before, but it seemed like we changed it to two or three families."


    The eldest senior brother only nodded slightly and we continued to walk towards the half-demolished building.


    When we got off the car just now, we could feel the wind blowing on our faces. However, when we arrived at the center of the abandoned construction site, we suddenly felt a chill coming towards us.


    This feeling was very familiar to me. When I was tricked by Fan Lao San into that haunted house, I had this feeling the first time I went in. It was a kind of cold and gloomy feeling that went straight to the bottom of my heart.


    I have already felt this same aura. It''s impossible that Eldest Brother didn''t sense it at all. The deeper we go, the more serious Eldest Brother''s expression became.


    There is definitely something wrong with this place. Eldest senior brother and I are very sure about this.


    Zhang Xiaofei walked beside us silently, but he suddenly seemed to recall something, and said to us once more: "Oh yes, a few days ago, a strange thing happened, that is, on the last day, when the group of people died, they dug the foundation, and while digging, a strange thing happened. When the foundation was about four to five meters deep, the soil suddenly turned red, as if it was stained with blood. That night, a foreman who was responsible for digging the foundation died in a strange way in the workshop. That''s why the workers said that this site was haunted and no one dared to work here anymore. "


    Hearing this, Eldest Martial Brother and I couldn''t help but notice it. Eldest Martial Brother hurriedly said, "Where is the foundation? Quickly bring us there to have a look."


    Seeing how serious their senior brother was, Zhang Xiaofei quickly said, "It''s not far ahead, I''ll take you guys there."


    Saying that, Zhang Xiaofei continued to walk forward while Eldest Martial Brother and I followed closely behind.


    After about a hundred meters, we came to a large pit, about forty or fifty meters long. At the corner of this pit, there was a ladder made of iron.


    Zhang Xiaofei said that the place to dig out the red soil was in this huge pit.


    Without a second word, the Eldest Senior Brother went down the ladder in fear.


    Zhang Xiaofei was the last to come down. He even prepared a powerful flashlight to light up our path.


    When the three of us were about seventeen to eighteen meters away from the crater, Zhang Xiaofei shone his flashlight into a place and said, "Look, is the earth red? It''s as if it''s been soaked in blood."


    Eldest Senior Brother and I followed the direction of his flashlight and saw a large piece of dirt under the pale white light. Eldest Senior Brother squatted down and picked up a clod of dirt to examine it carefully before crushing it before moving it to his nose to smell it.


    Zhang Xiaofei and I were stunned when we heard what Eldest Senior Brother said. What the hell is going on?


    Thus, I picked up a clod of dirt and placed it before my nose. As expected, I could smell a faint scent of blood.

 C171

    "Eldest Brother, can you tell what''s wrong with this place?" I asked.


    "For the time being, I can''t tell. Anyway, this place is strange, so it''s fine. We have to be careful."


    It was a compass used by the master, and once he had decided on the aim, it started to spin in the big pit. I was curious for a moment, so I followed behind the eldest senior brother and looked, and as he looked, I could not help but feel fear in my heart, but the compass started to spin very quickly, as if it was floating in the air, and it took two to three minutes before it pointed to a spot in the east, unable to stop.


    Usually, a compass would use it to search for dragon points, but our master''s compass is a bit special. Not only does it allow us to search for dragon points, it can also detect the negative properties in the surroundings. At the beginning, this compass was erratic and kept turning in circles, which meant that the Yin Qi here is strong and vigorous, and the needle of the compass points in the specific direction of the Yin Qi.


    The hand holding the compass was trembling slightly. After a long time, the eldest senior brother put the compass away and turned to look at me, saying, "Youngest junior brother, I think we might not be able to handle this matter. According to the compass, there is a very powerful person in this place, and he seems to be underground."


    The eldest senior brother''s words were solemn and didn''t sound like he was joking at all. I immediately asked, "Is that strong guy as strong as that Gui Sha we met at the Ghost Manor?"


    "He''s definitely stronger than Gui Sha, why else would I tell you that we might not be able to get along ¡­" The eldest senior brother turned his head to look at me and said.


    "Weren''t you the one that failed to kill Gui Sha back then?" The words that I suddenly said immediately made the eldest senior brother''s forehead to be filled with black lines.


    After that, the eldest senior brother ignored me and walked around once before finding a shovel. He dug beside the mud that had been soaked in blood for about five to six minutes, and the surprising scene happened again. This time, the mud that the eldest senior brother dug was no longer dark red, but had turned into a bright red color.


    When I saw this sight, I immediately thought of something. I walked up to the eldest senior brother and whispered, "Elder senior brother, do you think this is a corpse rearing ground? Is there a Blood Corpse buried here?"


    When I went down to dig four or five meters deeper, blood would seep out from the soil. Moreover, this blood had a strong corrosive property; if it was contaminated with a person''s body, the person''s entire body would rot. It would be painful and itchy, and in the end, the person would turn into a pool of pus and blood.


    Moreover, the Blood Corpse in this rearing ground is not an ordinary corpse, but a zombie of a very high rank. With Big Senior''s level and mine, it would be easy to deal with an ordinary zombie, but if we meet a Blood Corpse, then it would be no different from suicide.


    However, the Eldest Senior Brother shook his head and said, "Blood Corpses are not such a simple thing as Blood Corpses. Blood Corpses are just a type of zombie, they are buried deep underground, and if you don''t dig them out, they will not pose any threat to people. But look at the construction site.


    After hearing what eldest senior brother said, I felt that it was impossible for it to be the Blood Corpse''s doing. It seemed to be the doing of a ghost like me, because only a spirit body could kill people without them noticing.


    However, seeing that Eldest Senior Brother was still digging the bloody soil, I advised, "Eldest Senior Brother, you should stop digging. What if there really is a problem with the bloody mud ¡­"


    The Eldest Senior Brother stopped what he was doing and felt that what I said made sense, but he still asked Zhang Xiaofei beside him, "Brother Little Zhang, the people who were digging this bloody mud didn''t have any special circumstances, right?"


    Zhang Xiaofei nodded, "Other than the foreman''s sudden death, everyone else is fine. Nothing''s wrong."


    The eldest senior brother threw the shovel to the side, clapped his hands and said, "Forget it, we won''t dig anymore. Even if there''s something underneath, it''s not the right time to do it now.


    Since we are sure that there is something below, we decided to not linger any longer. We discussed to come back tomorrow morning and take advantage of the sun energy to come back and dig. Even if we did manage to find a Blood Corpse, we would not be able to do anything in broad daylight.


    However, we are really not sure what is buried down there. Before we get to the bottom of this, we don''t want to alarm Master, and we can''t look for the old man whenever we encounter any difficulties. Master also told me before we came that he wanted me to hone my skills.


    The eldest senior brother and I discussed briefly before we climbed up the ladder and informed Zhang Xiaofei. Tomorrow morning, the two of us would come back and dig under the bloody soil to see what was so strange about it.


    With that, we walked towards the iron gate.


    Just when we arrived next to a building that had been torn in half, the Eldest Senior Brother''s footsteps suddenly stopped. He waved his hand and said, "Wait ¡­"


    Zhang Xiaofei and I were clueless as to what was going on as we looked towards Eldest Brother.


    "What happened? Did you change your mind?" I asked.


    The Eldest Senior Brother frowned and said, "Listen carefully. Did you guys hear anything? Why do I feel like someone is gnawing on the ribs?"


    "Maybe it''s a wild dog. In the past, when the workers ate at the construction site, a lot of the finished pork ribs were left around the construction site, which attracted a lot of wild dogs ¡­" Zhang Xiaofei said.


    "That''s not right, this aura doesn''t seem to be coming from a wild dog." The Eldest Senior Brother said flatly.


    I pricked up my ears and listened carefully. It was almost eleven o''clock now, and the traffic outside was quiet, and the place was very quiet. When I tried to listen, I heard something gnawing, as if it were chewing on a broken bone.


    While the elder senior was still in a daze, he took out his Peach Blaze Sword and walked towards the back of the half-demolished building.


    Zhang Xiaofei and I looked at each other for a moment before we increased our vigilance and chased after our eldest senior brother.

 C172

    At the same time that Big Senior caught up, I took out my Three Revolutions Thousand Year Lightning Striking Date Sword from my Cosmos Sack and carefully walked over.


    Soon the three of us were at the back of the abandoned building, and behind a pile of rubble, to our surprise, there was a man squatting, his back to us, swaying, chewing something in his mouth, savoury and crunchy, like a chicken''s paw.


    The moment we saw the person with his back facing us, Zhang Xiaofei immediately shone his powerful flashlight over us. We immediately saw the person squatting on the ground. His clothes were messy, his hair messy, and he didn''t look that old.


    "Who is it!?" Why did you come here? " Zhang Xiaofei shouted.


    However, this person didn''t seem to sense our arrival and continued to squat there, eating heartily, completely treating us as air.


    Zhang Xiaofei was immediately angered. He strode over to him and said angrily, "You brat, you must be here to steal something. I''ll call the police right now and have them come and take you away. Do you believe me?"


    Unexpectedly, the person suddenly stood up and slowly turned his head when Zhang Xiaofei was about to leave.


    "AHH!"


    Zhang Xiaofei screamed as he fell to the ground, got up, and ran towards us.


    "Ghost ¡­" "There''s a ghost ¡­" Zhang Xiaofei was so scared that his voice was trembling.


    I took the flashlight from Zhang Xiaofei and shone it towards that person once again. This time, I was so scared that my entire body shivered, and I almost cried out. Oh my god, I thought the person we saw was eating a chicken claw, but in reality it wasn''t, the person who was squatting there chewing was actually his own hand.


    Until now, that person still continued to bite. The fingers on his left hand had all been bitten off, half of his palm was gone. Blood kept flowing out from the corner of his mouth, and his clothes were all bloody. What was even more frightening was that this person''s eyes were actually green and had an amber glow to them, like a hungry wolf.


    This scene was too weird. I was unable to accept it. A person actually dared to eat me, eating all of my fingers. Isn''t this painful?


    I felt a chill just thinking about it.


    Seemingly disturbed by us, the one who was eating his palm became extremely furious. He let out a roar that sounded like that of a wild beast and pounced towards us.


    For a moment, I was scared silly and just stood there in a daze, not knowing what to do.


    "Youngest junior brother, be careful!" The Eldest Senior Brother pushed me and then thrusted his sword towards that person.


    The one that bit his hand moved fast. He dodged it in an instant, and that person pounced at Zhang Xiaofei behind us.


    Zhang Xiaofei isn''t a Taoist, so how could he have seen such a terrifying scene? He was scared to death long ago, not to mention him, even a Taoist like me couldn''t accept this scene.


    "Save me ¡­" Zhang Xiaofei screamed in fear, immediately fleeing for his life. In the blink of an eye, he had disappeared without a trace.


    By the time I reacted and called out to him, it was already too late. In the blink of an eye, I could no longer see him.


    As for the guy who was biting his own flesh and blood, he pounced towards Eldest Senior Brother and me like a ferocious beast, and the Eldest Senior Brother immediately raised the peach wood sword and started fighting with him. It was very obvious that this person must have been attached to his body by some sort of dirty thing, or else it wouldn''t be like this.


    I immediately raised the wooden sword in my hand and rushed forward. But at this moment, a gust of wind rushed over from behind me. I hurriedly turned around and saw a person, without a lower lip, whose face was covered in blood pouncing towards me.


    This person was more or less the same as the previous person, with a pair of green eyes that were flashing with a cold light. This person didn''t bite his hand, but gnawed away the flesh on his arm, revealing white bones, and a bloody mess. I didn''t know where he hid himself from a moment ago, but suddenly exploded, scaring me to the point where I immediately turned around to block the sword horizontally.


    This fellow that was covered in filth was exceptionally fierce, and he pounced on the wooden sword in my hand.


    This Jujube Wooden Sword of mine is made from the third transition lightning that strikes the jujube. Originally, the jujube wood is of the most masculine and yang attribute. Furthermore, after being struck three times by lightning, the yang energy is even more vigorous.


    The person who was possessed by the filthy being grabbed onto my wooden sword, and immediately, a ball of white smoke rose up from the wooden sword''s hand. The filthy being let out a miserable scream and jumped back, with a sinister expression, it glared at me like a tiger eyeing its prey.


    Since this thing was afraid of the wooden sword, it meant that its cultivation level wasn''t high. Why would I be afraid of it? I immediately grabbed the wooden sword and charged forward.


    The Eldest Senior Brother was fighting against the person whose body was covered with dirt, and he reminded me, "Youngest Junior Brother, they have been possessed by dirty things, and they are still alive. Don''t hurt their bodies with your heavy hands, and try to think of a way to drive these dirty things out of their bodies. The two of them can still be saved ¡­"


    The Jujube Wooden Sword in my hand struck up and down, immediately causing the dirty thing to panic. It was not my opponent, and it was also extremely afraid of the Jujube Wooden Sword in my hand. After a few moves, it wanted to escape, so how could I let it go?


    As I was running, I suddenly had a plan. I patted my chest and said to Gui Sha, who was hiding in the Lunar Scourge, "Sister Xue''er, your big meal is here. Hurry and come out to help."


    At the same time as I said that, I pounced towards that person again. With a flash of my body, I stood in front of him to protect him. The wooden sword in my hand slapped against his body.


    Right at this moment, a blood-red fog floated out from the Yin Vessel in my chest. It rose and quickly formed into the shape of a person, then it pounced towards the person who had just gotten up. The moment that person turned around, Gui Sha turned into a red fog and dashed into his body.


    That person was stunned and immediately froze on the spot. At the same time, I saw a blurry shadow being squeezed out of Gui Sha''s body. That blurry shadow didn''t seem to be wearing a modern outfit.

 C173

    Upon closer inspection, it isn''t like a official, but rather like a Qing Dynasty eunuch. This shadow is currently glaring at me with a ferocious expression, and with a shake of its body, it flew towards the darkness.


    I immediately chased after him with the three cycles thousand year old lightning sword. My movements were considered fast, but there was one faster than me, it was Gui Sha, who was in that person''s body. It suddenly turned into a blood-red fog, and once again surged out from that person''s body, flying towards that eunuch like person.


    When I was about to catch up to the shadow, Gui Sha had already formed a human figure again and stood in front of the shadow. This time, the shadow figure was attacked from the front and back, blocking Gui Sha and I''s way.


    Just in case, I threw out two yellow paper talismans, which formed two barriers on the left and right sides, blocking all of its paths.


    That eunuch floated about thirty centimeters away from the ground before turning his head to look at me and at Gui Sha. In the end, his gaze landed on me as he fiercely said, "Smelly Taoist, if you know what''s good for you, quickly scram. Otherwise, I''ll make sure you die a miserable death!"


    "Insolent monster, you''re still acting so arrogantly even when you''re about to die. Aren''t you afraid that the Dao Lord will destroy your soul?" I pointed the wooden sword in my hand at the evil ghost and said coldly.


    "Even if you go against Elder Li, you won''t have a good ending. If you don''t let me go today, I promise that when Elder Li revives, none of you will die a horrible death!" The ghost threatened.


    F * ck, what the hell is Eunuch Li? How come I''ve never heard of him?


    "Enough of your rubbish. Either obediently kneel down and receive it, or wait to be overpowered by this poor Taoist, or you can put up a resistance, and this Taoist will beat your soul out of your body!" Saying that, I didn''t give the evil ghost any chance to argue and once again raised the wooden sword in my hand and charged forward.


    "Stand aside and leave it to me!" Gui Sha looked at me and coldly said.


    I immediately stopped in my tracks and looked towards Gui Sha, and immediately understood that these ghosts could devour each other. Recently, Gui Sha had helped me quite a bit, so I should help it out this time, but this method is a little cruel. No matter what, this ghost dressed like a eunuch was once a living being, if he was devoured by Gui Sha, then his soul would be completely destroyed.


    But before I could say anything, Gui Sha immediately rushed towards that evil ghost.


    Gui Sha''s cultivation was extremely powerful, if not because he was severely injured by my master, he was even more powerful than he is now, but no matter what, he was still a ghost fiend, so naturally his cultivation was much more savage than this ghost. At that moment, I saw that Gui Sha''s blood-red robe was trembling, and it turned into a red mist of blood, instantly enveloping that eunuch-like ghost, which struggled and roared continuously, but was unable to resist Gui Sha''s attack. In the end, the ghost floated to the front of the ghost, and the corner of its mouth revealed a strange smile.


    Moments later, Gui Sha''s red clothes retracted and returned to his original appearance with a face full of satisfaction.


    Gui Sha directly devoured the eunuch-like evil ghost. After devouring this evil ghost, Gui Sha''s cultivation would increase quite a bit, which was why he had an expression of satisfaction.


    They were originally born from the same root, why was there a need to be so hasty? Did ghosts and ghosts have to use such a cruel method?


    After Gui Sha devoured a vile ghost, it seemed that he still had some lingering feelings and looked towards my eldest senior brother''s direction.


    At this moment, my eldest senior brother also subdued the person that had been possessed by that dirty thing, and pushed him to the ground. He also stuck a yellow paper talisman on his body, controlling that dirty thing.


    Gui Sha floated to the side of the Eldest Senior Brother. When the Eldest Senior Brother raised his head, he immediately let out a groan and retreated a few steps back. He then raised his peach wood sword and aimed it at Gui Sha.


    I quickly ran to the spot between the head senior brother and Gui Sha and hurriedly said, "Head senior brother, don''t fight, we''re on our own!"


    The eldest senior brother still looked at Gui Sha with a guarded expression before looking at me in doubt. "Youngest junior brother, I thought Gui Sha was with you. When did he come out?"


    Actually, I still have a strong consciousness inside my body, it''s a White Lotus Cult protector from a hundred years ago who forcefully drove Gui Sha out of my body. I never had the chance to tell the eldest senior brother about this, so I immediately said, "Eldest senior brother, this Gui Sha came out of my body a long time ago, but has always been one with me and cannot leave me. This is a long story, I will explain it to you slowly in the future, just don''t fight with it."


    Just as I was talking to the eldest senior brother, Gui Sha had already floated to the side of the dirty thing that the eldest senior brother had subdued, and the yellow paper talisman on the person''s body immediately lit up, and the dirty thing immediately stood up and turned around to escape. Gui Sha did the same thing again, and crashed into the person from behind, forcing out another shadow.


    The shadow was not the same as the eunuch from before, but an old man dressed in camouflage clothing.


    The moment the shadow saw Gui Sha, he was terrified and shouted, "Don''t eat me ¡­" "Don''t eat me ¡­"


    Gui Sha was about to open his mouth to swallow the apparition again, so I waved my hand and said, "Sister Xue Er, you left a ghost behind in your mouth. This ghost is of great use to us ¡­"


    Although Gui Sha was slightly unwilling, he still let go of the shadow. The shadow then flew out and kneeled in front of Big Senior and I, and continuously kowtowed as he begged, "Please spare us, Master Daoists ¡­" "Old man, I was forced to do this so that I could kill you. Please let me go this time ¡­"


    "Who are you?" The Eldest Senior Brother asked in a deep voice.


    "I... When I was alive, I was a laborer keeping watch on this construction site ¡­ "Seven days ago, the evil ghost had pushed its way into the foundation of the building and killed it with steel bars ¡­" The old man said pitifully.


    The Eldest Senior Brother extended his hand and took out a gourd from his Cosmos Sack. He formed a seal with his hand and pointed at the old man kneeling on the ground. The old man turned into a wisp of black gas and immediately entered the gourd.

 C174

    I recognize the gourd in Eldest Senior Brother''s hands. When I was in the Ghost Manor, that wronged Fan Lao''s family was taken into this gourd, and then they were overpowered by Eldest Senior Brother.


    But before I could ask him about the situation here, the eldest senior brother took it, causing me to be puzzled.


    However, the Eldest Senior Brother quickly gave me an answer and said in a deep voice, "Junior Brother, we will ask this old man about the situation here later. Now that Zhang Xiaofei has run away, we are afraid that there are other dirty things here. If Zhang Xiaofei were to run into him, it would be very disadvantageous for him.


    I think that''s right, Zhang Xiaofei doesn''t know any techniques. If he were to be hit by these filthy things, he might just lose his life. Right now, saving someone is more important.


    Just when Big Senior and I were about to leave and look for Zhang Xiaofei, the two people on the ground who were entangled with the dirty stuff suddenly woke up.


    I felt that they had to be like that too. One of their fingers had been bitten off by me, while the other arm''s flesh had been cleanly chewed off, revealing white bones. That would be weird if it didn''t hurt.


    At this moment, they had regained their consciousness and were wounded to such an extent that they were almost bleeding. Even Eldest Martial Brother and I could not ignore them.


    When the two of us arrived at their side, the Eldest Senior Brother asked in a deep voice, "What are you two doing?"


    The two people covered their bleeding hands and were in so much pain that they wanted to die. However, when they saw us, it was as if they saw their savior. One of them cried and said, "We... The two of us are here to pick up trash... "I don''t know what happened just now, but my body turned cold and I fainted. After I woke up, I was like this ¡­"


    I looked at them and said indifferently, "From what I see, you guys aren''t just here to pick up trash. Are you here to steal the items on the construction site?"


    With that said, the two of them fell silent, obviously tacitly agreeing to this matter.


    Then, the eldest senior brother said, "You guys hurry up and leave this place. Go to the hospital and have a look at your wounds. This place is not clean, so don''t come back here anymore."


    The two men covered their arms and got up from the ground. They nodded to us and stood up to run.


    The two of them immediately stopped, and looked at the two of us in fear. The eldest senior brother reached into his Qiankun bag, took out a stack of money, and handed it over to them, and said, "I don''t have much money with me, just this little bit, you guys go and take a look at the wounds. Remember, don''t come back here again, and don''t tell anyone about what happened here."


    The two of them took the money from the eldest senior brother and thanked him profusely. Then, they quickly left the place.


    These two thieves were also asking for it. They ran over here to steal something and bumped into something unclean. The eldest senior brother even gave them money to take a look at their wounds. He was truly a benevolent person.


    In fact, I feel that Eldest Senior Brother didn''t give them the money to completely pity them. Instead, he used the money to cover their mouths and prevent them from talking nonsense, lest it cause unnecessary trouble.


    After all, this was the property of his father, his eldest senior brother had to think for his own people.


    The two of them staggered out of the room. Big Senior and I exchanged a glance before we chased after Zhang Xiaofei.


    Gui Sha had just devoured an evil ghost, so his cultivation had advanced by quite a bit. His original figure was still blurry, but now it seemed to have become more real.


    The Eldest Senior Brother walked forward as he turned his head to look at Gui Sha behind him, and said to me, "Junior Brother, what is the situation with Gui Sha? Tell me about it ¡­"


    Immediately, I explained to Eldest Senior Brother about me being thrown into the blood pool as a substitute cauldron, which made Eldest Senior Brother click his tongue in wonder, saying that my Four Yang body is really a life of trouble, and that all sorts of evil spirits want to borrow my body to revive themselves.


    This is great, Gui Sha has been chased out of my body, and an even more powerful one has moved in.


    Fortunately, Daoist Master Qingfeng of Mao Mountain taught me a set of Mao Mountain''s Green Wind Ghost Art, and by cultivating it every day, I was able to suppress the strong consciousness in my body that was restless. Recently, I felt that my body was still considered peaceful and that strong consciousness temporarily didn''t give me any trouble.


    Big Senior, this lecherous guy, when he saw Gui Sha obediently following behind us, he would occasionally look back and say to me in a small voice, "Little Junior, your luck with women is quite good. Although Gui Sha is fierce, but he looks very pretty, don''t you have any connections?"


    These words made me sweat a little. No matter how beautiful Gui Sha was, he was still a very fierce ghost. What did I have to do with him?


    Could it be that a human ghost isn''t in the mood yet?


    I''m not Ning Caichen, and this Gui Sha isn''t the gentle Nie Xiaoqian. Right now, our only relationship is that of a twin soul. It can''t leave me, and I can''t leave it. This kind of situation is very awkward, but it can only be so for now.


    The eldest senior brother''s thoughts were really dirty. He did not know if Gui Sha heard it or not, but maybe he heard it, so he pretended to not hear it either.


    Very quickly, Big Senior and I took a big detour around the abandoned construction site, continuously searching for Zhang Xiaofei''s figure. However, we didn''t know where that brat ran off to, and couldn''t find him even after searching for a long time.


    "Eldest senior brother, did Zhang Xiaofei run out just like that? How about we go out and see if he drove the car away?"


    It was true that we couldn''t find anyone in this place, so the eldest senior brother could only listen to my advice. The two of us then quickly walked towards the iron gate.


    After walking for five to six minutes, a dark figure suddenly walked slowly towards us.


    From the looks of it, the figure seemed to be Zhang Xiaofei.


    Eldest Senior Brother and I stopped and looked at that person. I asked, "Zhang Xiaofei, is that you?"


    That figure was still heading in our direction. When he was about seven or eight meters away from us, he finally answered, "It''s me."


    Just as I was wondering, Zhang Xiaofei suddenly sped up his steps and rushed towards me and my eldest senior brother. When he rushed towards us, I astonishingly discovered that Zhang Xiaofei was holding a steel bar with a sharp point in his hand. The steel bar''s sharp end was aimed right at my chest.

 C175

    "Youngest junior brother, be careful!" The eldest senior brother shouted and pushed me away. He also dashed to the side.


    Zhang Xiaofei leaped into the air, directly facing Gui Sha behind him, but he didn''t dare to directly fight him. His body swayed, and he hid at the side, and at this moment, I could clearly see Zhang Xiaofei''s eyes, which were different from the eyes of the two thieves that stole from before. The eyes of the two thieves were green, while his eyes were red, like the color of blood.


    Seeing those eyes, my heart sank. To have a pair of red eyes like that, it meant that the ghost possessed by Zhang Xiaofei was not someone that was easy to deal with. Zhang Xiaofei had a sinister expression on his face as he fiercely said, "If you ruin Eunuch Li''s good fortune, I will take your lives!"


    What the hell was Eunuch Li? What the hell was this Eunuch Li?


    After saying that, Zhang Xiaofei, who had been possessed, grabbed a steel bar and charged towards me and Big Senior.


    This ghost was clearly a difficult character to deal with, its methods were very clever, I think that when it was still alive, it was still a practitioner, holding onto a sharp steel bar and pouncing towards us. Even though it was just a section of steel bar, it was still sent flying up and down by his dance, its speed was both fast and swift, and when it clashed with me and eldest senior brother for a short period of time, it actually caused me and eldest senior brother to retreat repeatedly, not even having the strength to fight back.


    It was indeed ferocious!


    At this moment, I remembered Gui Sha who was standing at the side. I quickly greeted him, "Sister Xue''er, don''t just stand there. This ghost is also yours. Help us destroy it!"


    This Gui Sha is really lazy, I didn''t ask him for help, he didn''t even know to help me, but he definitely wouldn''t watch helplessly as I was killed by this ghost. Two souls in one body, this is our common fate, if I die, he will immediately die.


    After that, Gui Sha finally moved. With a flash, he appeared beside us. With a flick of his long red sleeves, two streams of scarlet baleful qi floated majestically towards Zhang Xiaofei.


    When we were fighting with that ghost on top of Zhang Xiaofei, we had always been afraid and didn''t dare to use our full strength because Zhang Xiaofei is still alive right now. We didn''t dare to hurt his body, but that ghost obviously didn''t think that way, completely disregarding this body, and even more so didn''t care if the sword in our hand would stab Zhang Xiaofei''s body.


    However, Gui Sha couldn''t care so much, he immediately threw out two streams of scarlet baleful qi. I have seen this method before, once the crimson baleful qi is contaminated, even trees that are full of vitality will wither in an instant. If a living person is tainted with this crimson baleful qi, they would not even have a life to live.


    However, it was too late to stop it now. Gui Sha had already made his move.


    Seeing the two scarlet baleful qi rolling towards him, the ghost that was possessed by Zhang Xiaofei seemed to be somewhat afraid. It hurriedly dodged to the side, grabbed a collapsed wall and smashed it towards Gui Sha.


    The moment the wall was hit by the scarlet killing intent, it shattered and fell to the ground.


    After that, Zhang Xiaofei waved his hand, and the broken tiles on the ground flew up, smashing towards me and Eldest Senior Brother.


    Eldest Martial Brother and I were flustered and we quickly dodged to the side.


    This guy really does have some cultivation experience, he can actually control dead things and fight with Gui Sha.


    Gui Sha was not to be outdone, and his red robes swelled up, once again sweeping towards the ghost that was on Zhang Xiaofei''s body.


    At this moment, I called my senior brother over to Zhang Xiaofei''s side, and he rushed over with his peach wood sword.


    I stood in my original spot and thought of a way to deal with this vicious ghost. It was Maoshan''s Green Wind Spirit Art, taught to me by Taoist Master Qing Feng.


    This technique is specially designed to deal with these savage ghosts. Even the powerful consciousness in my body was able to suppress it, so I didn''t believe that I wouldn''t be able to take this guy.


    Immediately, I formed a few finger seals and started to circulate the Gale Force Ghost Art. A mysterious aura immediately spread out from my dantian and quickly spread to my entire body. I continuously chanted the hand seals in a low voice and immediately, I felt an inexplicable fluctuation from the surrounding area.


    In an instant, I took out four to five yellow paper talismans from my body and threw them towards the ghost on Zhang Xiaofei''s body.


    The four or five yellow paper talismans floated in the air and wrapped around Zhang Xiaofei''s body, emitting rays of golden light.


    As if feeling the powerful pressure brought by Mao Mountain''s Cyan Aura Art, Gui Sha quickly retreated, not daring to approach Zhang Xiaofei who was possessed.


    At this time, Zhang Xiaofei had become somewhat frightened, charging left and right in an attempt to escape the encirclement of these yellow paper talismans.


    However, every time this ghost ran in a certain direction, there would be a talisman blocking its path. With a flash of golden light, the ghost would be frightened and let out a mournful wail.


    I kept changing my hand seals. Under the control of the Green Divine Art of Mao Mountain, those talismans became even more golden and resplendent.


    At this time, I had already started to loudly chant the incantation, "Mao Mountain has killed demons and gods, the talismans emit a golden light, the devils and monsters are not to be trifled with, the demons and monsters are not to be escaped, the Cyan Handle is to scare the spirits and spirits, the ghosts will not be spared in killing ¡­"


    "Gym!"


    After my last syllable was spoken, the four to five talismans started to revolve around the ghost that Zhang Xiaofei possessed. They continuously flashed with a golden light and the talismans on the yellow talisman were ready.


    Immediately after, my hand seals changed, and the four to five talismans charged towards the ghost that was possessed by Zhang Xiaofei.


    With that, the ghost let out a shrill howl and flew out from Zhang Xiaofei''s head, turning into a ball of red light that flew past us, heading in the direction of the foundation that had been dug out.


    How could we let him leave so easily? At that moment, I told the eldest senior brother to stay here and watch the unconscious Zhang Xiaofei. Gui Sha and I immediately chased after the red light.


    After hearing what I said, he just realized that I have Gui Sha''s help, so he didn''t suffer any loss. Thus, he just let Gui Sha and I go.


    The red mist floated very quickly and disappeared in front of me in the blink of an eye.


    The road is full of holes and gravel, which makes it hard to walk on. When I got close to the foundation, I found that the Demon Ghost was floating around the foundation, as if he was afraid of something ¡­

 C176

    Seeing Gui Sha like this, I knew something was wrong. Subconsciously slowing down, I raised the wooden sword in my hand and walked towards Gui Sha.


    "Big Sister Xue''er ¡­" What about that guy just now? " I asked.


    Gui Sha did not turn around to look at me, but extended his hand and pointed towards the center of the foundation. I lowered my head to look, only to see a condensed human figure standing at the bloody mud on the ground. It was also dressed like a eunuch with a flower plume on its head, looking at me viciously.


    When I saw its vicious gaze, I couldn''t help but shiver.


    However, this ghost was injured by me using the Green Wind Ghost Art. As long as I put in some more effort, I would definitely be able to destroy this ghost. Thinking of this, I lifted the wooden sword and was about to descend the ladder.


    "Don''t go... "It''s very dangerous down there. I can feel an extremely powerful presence hiding down there ¡­" Gui Sha looked at me and said expressionlessly.


    After hearing Gui Sha''s words, I immediately froze. Eldest senior brother said that there was a powerful big fellow down there. What exactly is it?


    In this short span of time, the ghost with a pair of blood-red eyes turned into a cloud of red mist and seeped into the blood-red soil, disappearing without a trace.


    Since it has already escaped underground, there''s no way for me to chase after it.


    Shaking my head helplessly, I looked at Gui Sha. Suddenly, it turned into a ball of scarlet baleful qi and drilled into the small cauldron that was on my body. It no longer paid any attention to me.


    Perhaps she felt that the danger in this place had already been eliminated and she could hide inside the Yin Master''s body so that she could slowly digest the ghost that was just devoured.


    Afterwards, I carried the wooden sword back to where the eldest senior brother was. When I got there, I found that Zhang Xiaofei had already woken up. He looked extremely frightened and lost in thought as he muttered to himself, "Ghost ¡­" "Ghost ¡­" His eyes also looked lifeless.


    "This brat is scared silly, but that''s not a big problem. Where did you go to chase him?" the Eldest Senior Brother asked.


    "He fled." I said dejectedly.


    "Where did he run off to?" the Eldest Senior Brother asked again.


    "The foundation that was just there disappeared in an instant. Gui Sha did not want me to chase after it and said that there was something very powerful down there." "No," I said.


    The eldest senior brother nodded and said, "That''s right. There are indeed things down there. We have to slowly find out what they are. It''s getting late, so let''s go back first. We''ll come back tomorrow morning."


    As he said this, the eldest senior brother made a hand seal and muttered an incantation. Then, a hand seal appeared on top of Zhang Xiaofei''s head. Zhang Xiaofei shuddered, then slowly regained consciousness.


    Zhang Xiaofei''s situation was truly one where his soul had left his body. After the scare just now, one of his three souls had already left his body. The eldest senior brother had just patted him back.


    In fact, this situation wasn''t that serious. After three to five days, the soul would slowly return to the body. It was just that it was a bit too shocked.


    Recovering from his shock, Zhang Xiaofei''s body was still trembling as he said in a trembling voice, "Just now ¡­ Just now, I saw a Qing Dynasty ghost with a pair of red eyes blocking my path. Following that, he walked towards me, but I don''t know anything ¡­ "


    "It''s okay, everything''s over. Don''t be afraid, we''re leaving now." The eldest senior brother comforted Zhang Xiaofei and pulled him up from the ground. The three of us then walked in the same direction as Zhang Xiaofei.


    After we left the abandoned construction site, it was already very late. I looked at my phone and saw that we had arrived at around nine o''clock. It was already past one in the morning, meaning that we had stayed here for four whole hours.


    There were very few cars on the road, but we didn''t dare to let Zhang Xiaofei continue driving. He gave me an address, and I drove to that place. Along the way, Zhang Xiaofei didn''t say a single word.


    The car arrived at a five-star hotel, and the three of us went in. The hotel was booked a long time ago, so the three of us took the elevator to the 13th floor and opened the door with our room card. Zhang Xiaofei was too tired, so the moment he entered the room, he opened a door and went to sleep.


    The room we were in had three bedrooms, two living rooms, and two washrooms. Let''s not talk about the rest of the rooms, we each took a shower and changed into a new set of clothes before we returned to one room.


    Back in the room, the two of us tacitly agreed to sit down in a different place.


    Eldest Senior Brother fished out a gourd from his Cosmic Bag and lightly patted it before pointing it towards the ground. A stream of black gas came out of the gourd and turned into a translucent shadow before Eldest Senior Brother and I.


    It was a dirty old man around sixty years old with a face full of bitterness. After he came out, he knelt in front of us and begged us to spare his life.


    The eldest senior brother told him to get up, and we began to interrogate the old man.


    According to this old man, he came to work at Yang Tao''s construction site. Yang Tao previously told us that three people died in three days since the construction site was opened, and this old man in front of us is one of them. He was the one who died the next day.


    The old man could not do any physical work, so he was responsible for keeping watch at the construction site, and every night he came out to see if there were any thieves who stole anything. The next night, he was killed by a ghost, and the ghost that killed him was the ghost of the eunuch who had been devoured by the ghost.


    I asked him why he had come out to kill someone, and the old man said that he had been forced to do so, and that he had been ordered to do so by two old men, dressed in eunuchs'' clothes of the Qing dynasty, one of whom called him Eunuch Zhang, the other Eunuch Liu, whom they had driven to kill, each one of whom was to kill, and if he did not obey, he would be eaten by two of his father-in-law.


    From what the old man said, what did the big guys call the two eunuchs? This meant that there were other ghosts. I immediately asked, "Where do you usually stay? How many ghosts are like you in that place?"

 C177

    This damned old man knows what we two brothers do, specifically dealing with this kind of evil spirit, so he didn''t dare to hide anything from us.


    However, since the old man just died not too long ago, he didn''t have many matters to settle, and we don''t know much either.


    This old man said that after he was killed, his soul was taken away by Eunuch Zhang and brought down there. Eldest Martial Brother and I knew that this so-called place was not some underworld, but some tomb or some other hidden place.


    There were at least thirty people of all ages, but the oldest were still the two eunuchs Zhang and Liu Gonggong, but Zhang Gonggong had already been devoured by Gui Sha. The one with red eyes was Eunuch Liu, everyone was afraid of them, and if anyone dared to disobey the order, they would be devoured by the two eunuchs.


    This old man was also brought out by those two father-in-law''s, the first day he came out to harm someone ran into us, all we can say is that he was unlucky.


    Fortunately, we went there in time. Otherwise, this old man would have been able to kill even more people. Otherwise, he might not have been reborn as a human in his next life.


    All in all, we got so much information from this old man, no more and no more. Since we really couldn''t get anything out of him, our eldest senior brother gave him a round of transcendence and re-entered the Six Paths of Reincarnation.


    After doing all of this, Eldest Martial Brother and I were also tired. After discussing what we should do tomorrow morning, we laid on our beds until we were drowsy and fell asleep.


    The next day at dawn, eldest senior brother woke me up. The two of us washed up, then woke Zhang Xiaofei up in the room next door. After knocking on the door for a long while, the kid finally opened it.


    When he found out that we were going to the abandoned construction site today, he was so scared that his whole body started trembling.


    However, when Eldest Senior Brother said that he wanted to talk to Yang Tao on the phone and someone else came to help us, Zhang Xiaofei rejected us anyway, saying that Chairman Yang had already instructed him to cooperate fully with us as long as there was anything we needed. Chairman Yang is currently discussing a big business deal, and does not have the energy to take care of things here, so do not let us call and disturb him.


    Actually, we all understood what Zhang Xiaofei meant. He was afraid that Yang Tao would blame him for his incompetence and affect his future.


    Since Zhang Xiaofei doesn''t want to go back to the construction site, we didn''t need to do it for him. We asked him to hire a few workers at the labor market to help us dig out the foundation.


    We waited for Zhang Xiaofei to finish washing up before we went downstairs. Zhang Xiaofei drove me to the labor market. After spending 1200 yuan to hire four strong young men, we once again arrived at the entrance to the construction site we came to last night.


    Zhang Xiaofei was so scared last night that he refused to come in with us even if he was dead meat. He only said that he would wait at the door and give him a call if anything happened.


    We agreed and took the four men into the construction site.


    When he came here last night, it was pitch black, and only a large blurry shadow could be seen. Looking at the place today, this place was even more dilapidated. The building had been razed to the ground, and broken bricks and tiles covered the ground.


    We were all familiar with the road and came to a spot near the foundation. Halfway there, we saw some bloodstains left behind by the two unlucky thieves from last night.


    After arriving at the foundation, the few of us climbed down the ladder and found the blood-soaked area. This place was very eye-catching, we would be able to find it with just a glance.


    Without saying anything further, the Eldest Senior Brother commanded those few brawny men to dig.


    It was around nine in the morning when the construction started. The four men used their hands and legs to dig for three hours and only managed to dig a pit with a radius of three meters, which was about three meters deep.


    At first, it was just hard red soil. However, after digging down two meters, the soil became moist and a few of the strong men''s pants were dyed red by the bloody mud.


    At this moment, two people were digging the red soil below. One of them was standing on the ladder and passing the dirt upwards. The other was piling the mud together.


    At the beginning, these migrant workers did not think much of it. However, when they saw that blood was seeping out from the ground, they could not help but start panicking.


    One of them, a man in his thirties, said to his eldest senior brother, "I said boss..." Why is it so bloody down there, there''s no such thing as evil, right? "


    "Don''t worry, there won''t be any problems. Do your job well. After you''re done, each of you will get one hundred yuan each." The Eldest Senior Brother said perfunctorily.


    This was a huge task for them. Initially, they had been given a price of 300 yuan a day, but now, their Eldest Brother had given them another 100 yuan. Even though they had worked hard for three days, they still could not earn that much money.


    At first, it was just blood mixed with mud, but after digging down for about half a meter, it was all bloody soup. The movements of the several brothers who were working in the village also became slower and slower, while the eldest senior brother and I continued to stay on top of the mud. There was a small hill of red mud beside us, emitting a strong bloody smell.


    My eyes were quite sharp and I kept watching the situation below. As I dug, I suddenly felt that something was amiss. Under the feet of the two migrant workers, a long string of bloody blisters suddenly appeared.


    A bad premonition struck me. I immediately stood up and told the brothers who were digging, "Stop digging, hurry up and come up!"


    The migrant workers were stunned for a moment before they all looked at me. I immediately stressed, "All of you, climb up. There''s danger below!"


    As soon as he said that, the migrant worker on the ladder climbed up quickly, followed by the second one. When the second one started climbing up, more bubbles of blood started to appear underneath.

 C178

    The blood blisters were getting bigger and bigger. Before the second person could climb up, I grabbed his arm and pulled him up. Just as I was about to go get the last person up, something terrible happened.


    That person let out a panicked cry and his body quickly slid down. In that moment of desperation, I bent down and grabbed one end of the ladder before my body fell to the ground.


    I held onto the ladder with one hand while the last migrant worker brother hung on the ladder. The blood formed a whirlpool, continuously spinning downwards, as if there was a bottomless abyss below.


    The eldest senior brother saw me struggling to pull the ladder and immediately came over to help me. The other migrant workers were stunned by the scene before them, and after staring blankly for a while, they finally understood what was happening. They all picked up their shovels and pickaxes and helped me drag the ladder up along with the rest of the people.


    Finally, the last person was dragged up by us. As soon as he came up, he was in extreme pain, and even his hands and feet had turned soft from fright.


    Eldest senior brother and I looked down again and saw a hole about the size of a well opening had appeared in the middle of the hole. It was pitch black and there was cold air coming out from it.


    Following that, Big Senior and I didn''t dare to rashly go down. We first sent a few of our brothers out of this place and instructed them not to tell anyone about what happened here.


    We escorted them all the way to the iron gate. Zhang Xiaofei was still waiting at the door, but he wasn''t the only one there. There was also an eighty year old man standing there with white hair and a walking stick in his hand, as if he was arguing with Zhang Xiaofei about something.


    After we walked over, the eldest senior brother asked Zhang Xiaofei what had happened. Zhang Xiaofei said somewhat helplessly, "This old man wants to go in and see. I didn''t let him go, it''s full of stones and there are still some dangerous buildings that haven''t been completely demolished. I''m afraid that old man will be injured, so ¡­"


    "Child, just let me go in and take a look ¡­" "I once taught here and lived here for more than half my life. I saw that the school was about to be demolished, so I went in to take a last look and then came out ¡­" The old man pleaded.


    The old man was really pitiful. After living for so long, it was not easy, so I begged Zhang Xiaofei, "Why don''t you let the old man come in and take a look. Don''t worry, eldest senior brother and I will take care of him. Nothing will happen to him."


    This matter was originally decided by me and eldest senior brother. Since I''ve already said so, Zhang Xiaofei immediately agreed.


    That old man was full of joy. He was so happy that he was like a little child, eager to charge through the back of the iron gate. I stopped him and told him to wait for a while, so that he could follow us in after settling the matters here.


    The old man nodded excitedly, waiting for us at the side.


    We took the four migrant workers and asked Zhang Xiaofei for 2000 yuan and sent it to them. We once again reminded them not to talk about this with the people outside and they left.


    After that, Big Senior told Zhang Xiaofei to find some rope for us as soon as possible. The tougher it was, the better it was for it. He also ordered him to prepare some lighting tools, preferably some food.


    Zhang Xiaofei immediately agreed and quickly left the place.


    After he left, the two of us walked over to the old man''s side and exchanged a few pleasantries.


    Through our conversation, we learned something about the old man, who had originally taught at the university and knew all about it.


    At such a young age, he could be considered an old knowledgeable person. He spoke very methodically. Through his words, we understood that this old man had a deep affection for this school.


    The old man had said that when this school was built, he was teaching here. Previously, this place was a Taoist temple, and many Taoists lived here. The Taoists in the back had moved somewhere, and this Taoist temple had been left empty.


    Hearing about this matter, my curiosity was piqued. This school was actually built on the ruins of a Taoist temple. It was inevitable that there would be some tricks involved.


    At this moment, I suddenly thought of that old man who was overrated by the eldest senior brother. He said that below him, there were more than thirty wandering souls like him, all of different generations of people. Since this old man had once taught at this school, I wanted to ask him if anything special had happened at this school.


    For example, had anyone suddenly died in this school?


    I didn''t think that after I asked this question, the old man would tell us some unknown secrets.


    With such a large school, it was impossible that people had not died before. However, what was strange was that this school was quite special. Every year, there would be one that died.


    What was even more surprising was that all the people who died in the school were in the same dormitory for more than ten years, and one died every year. After that, none of the students dared to live in the dormitory.


    Hearing the old man''s words, Eldest Senior Brother and I both thought of the same question. I think that the dormitory of that dead person should be the place we dug out today.


    This made Eldest Martial Brother and I eager to verify this matter.


    It seemed like this place was truly a dangerous place. Who knew what hidden things there were.


    If he wanted to know the answer, he would have to climb down to the cave and have a look.


    Then, the old man told us a few more things about how, in the ''90s, their school had been expanded and moved to the outskirts of the city, and a new vocational school had been established here. The old man had feelings for this place, but he still often came to visit, and among them, he also knew a bit about the new vocational school, which was the one he had moved to here, and it was difficult for him to escape the curse of one person dying every year because they didn''t know anything about it.

 C179

    Today, even that vocational school had moved away from this place and sold its land to Yang Tao, the father of the little senior sister. Even today, that professional school had moved away from this place and sold its land to Yang Tao, the father of the little senior sister.


    After hearing what the old man said, Eldest Brother and I became even more curious and couldn''t wait to get to the bottom of this.


    However, the degree of danger in this matter is obvious. Perhaps, the two of us might end up here.


    After chatting with the old man for a while, Zhang Xiaofei drove the Mercedes-Benz over and stopped in front of us. He handed us a package from his boss and said, "I''ve prepared everything you guys want, it''s all professional outdoor adventure equipment, and some compressed biscuits. See if there''s enough. If there''s not, I''ll go buy it."


    The eldest senior brother immediately opened his bag and took out everything inside. There was a long and thin rope, about thirty to fifty meters in length, and it looked very sturdy. There were also a few powerful flashlight and backup batteries.


    These items were more or less enough to handle Zhang Xiaofei''s affairs in detail. Otherwise, Yang Tao wouldn''t have asked him to be his assistant.


    The Eldest Senior Brother carried the bag on his back, and then said to Zhang Xiaofei seriously, "After we go in, if we don''t come out within two days, you can explain the situation to Director Yang and ask him to inform my master to come over. Within these two days, this place must be completely sealed off and no one else is allowed in, can you do this?"


    Zhang Xiaofei nodded his head cautiously, but he still had a lingering fear for this place. Finally, he said, "Okay, I will do what you have said. But you must be careful. Finish your work and come out early. I will wait here for your good news."


    Eldest senior brother and I nodded and then brought the old man to the construction site.


    This place that he had lived in for dozens of years had already been razed to the ground and was filled with desolation. As he walked, he trembled as he told us where he used to work, where he had replaced his students in the past, as well as the school canteen, and the dormitory. He clearly remembered that every place he lived in had many of his memories, but this place was eventually torn down and crushed by the current of the times.


    In the end, he walked to the area near the foundation. Originally, he wanted to go there to take a look, but Big Senior and I were afraid that he would discover the big hole we dug, so we didn''t let him pass.


    As we expected, it was the place where the bloody hole appeared, the old dormitory where people often died.


    It seems that''s where all the problems lie.


    When the old tutor took a look around the school, it was already two or three in the afternoon. We finally sent the old tutor out, and he fulfilled one wish.


    After that, we had Zhang Xiaofei lock the steel door. After telling him not to let anyone else in, Big Senior and I returned to the base.


    Along the way down the ladder, we both jumped to the big hole dug by the migrant brothers.


    A gust of cold wind blew through the hole, making it seem as if the temperature outside was much colder than the outside.


    This hole was like the maw of a monster, waiting to swallow up everyone who entered.


    Eldest Senior Brother and I hesitated slightly as we stood in this place. For some reason, we felt fear in our hearts.


    Eldest Senior Brother found a rock from the side and threw it into the hole. After a long time, there was a weak echo. Hearing this sound, we knew that this hole was not that deep, and we couldn''t help but suck in a cold breath.


    After hesitating for a moment, the Eldest Senior Brother found a long section of steel bar and nailed it to the ground with a rock. He then tied the thin and long climbing rope Zhang Xiaofei had bought to the bottom of the steel bar, tugged it with his hands and found that it was very strong, then said seriously: "Youngest junior brother, I''ll go down and take a look first. If there''s no danger, I''ll shake myself a little and you can just climb down the rope."


    I looked worriedly at my eldest senior brother. "Eldest senior brother, how about I head down first? Your body has just recovered and hasn''t fully recovered yet. I''ll head down to scout for you."


    The eldest senior brother rolled his eyes at me and said, "After drinking the medicinal soup of the Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass, it has already completely recovered. Cut the crap and I''ll head down first."


    Without giving me a chance to react, the senior monk grabbed the rope and jumped into the hole.


    My body soon straightened itself as I anxiously squatted at the entrance of the cave and watched as eldest senior brother''s body slid down little by little towards the cave that seemed to be a bottomless abyss. This made me feel extremely uneasy, as if eldest senior brother had a premonition that he couldn''t climb out once he left.


    However, I quickly shook my head and dispelled this unlucky thought. When I looked at eldest senior brother again, his figure had already completely disappeared into the darkness.


    After waiting for about five to six minutes, the eldest senior brother hadn''t responded yet. I looked towards the cave entrance and could see nothing. I shouted, "Eldest senior brother ¡­" Have you reached the bottom of the cave? "


    After a long while, there was still no reply. I became anxious and was about to follow along when the rope shook a little. I was suddenly overjoyed. This was a signal from my eldest senior brother that it should be safe for the time being.


    After sliding down the rope for seven or eight meters in a row, I could see that it was dark all around me. The entrance to the cave wasn''t very wide, and at the start, I could still slide down the walls of the cave with my feet, but after sliding for a few dozen meters, the space underneath had become much wider. This was a gourd-like shape, with a narrow surface, and after sliding down four to five meters, my body started to hover in the air.

 C180

    Eldest senior brother didn''t know where he was at the moment and didn''t give me a reply. It made me restless and didn''t have the slightest bit of confidence.


    After descending about thirty meters, my feet touched solid ground. I felt a little more at ease, and finally let out a sigh of relief. Luckily, Zhang Xiaofei had prepared a long enough rope, otherwise it would have been troublesome.


    However, there wasn''t much left of the rope, and it was almost at the end.


    I let go of the rope and immediately went to look for eldest senior brother. This fellow is really unreliable. After coming down, he didn''t wait for me on the spot and immediately ran off.


    I scanned my surroundings and discovered that this was indeed an underground cave that had once been the shape of a trumpet, with only one or two people able to climb down from it. The space below was shockingly large, and I couldn''t even see the end of it.


    The surroundings were dark, and I couldn''t see it clearly either. The powerful flashlight was on Eldest Martial Brother, so I knew that he would be carrying it with him before we got down there.


    Above his head, there was a dim light. He could barely see three to five meters around him. Other than that, he could not see anything else.


    I shouted into the darkness, and there was a resounding buzz.


    There was still no reply. This made me anxious. I touched the darkness and headed in a certain direction. I couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    At this time, I was afraid that I would encounter some unknown danger, so I took out the Three Revolutions Thousand Lightning Striked Date sword from my Cosmos Sack and held it tightly in my hand. I carefully walked forward in the dark.


    Although I have met many different kinds of monsters, but my courage is still quite low. If something were to pop up out of the blue, it would be enough to scare me half to death.


    After walking for five to six minutes, I suddenly saw a ray of light appear in front of me. It was extremely eye-catching, and the light was still moving.


    The eldest senior brother seemed to be very calm as if he had just turned around and glanced at me. He then said indifferently, "Youngest junior brother, you''ve come ¡­." "Come and take a look ¡­"


    Finally, I found him. However, I still complained in my mouth, "Eldest senior brother, where did you run off to just now? You didn''t even wait for me here, making me worry for nothing."


    "When I came down, I reported a message to you. I thought you would come down for a period of time, so I took a walk around and scouted."


    The eldest senior brother said as he handed me a powerful flashlight. "Junior Brother, I''ve been walking around here for a while and found that this place isn''t a simple place. This huge underground cave has a total of eight doors and they have a tacit understanding of the nine palaces'' Eight Trigrams Technique. I don''t know who built it, but I''m afraid it''s very dangerous inside."


    There are recorded information about the nine palaces in the Yin Yang Daoist Scripture. I know that each of the eight great sects represent a certain meaning, and most of them are a little dangerous and unpredictable, only the three gates are a little safe, and the eight great sects are divided into three great sects, which are absolutely impossible to enter. However, there are still the three great sects, and among them, one of them is the safest, while the other two are the middle gates.


    He must be an expert proficient in the techniques of the Celestial Sect of Wonders to build such a set of mysterious and unfathomable gossip in such a place.


    At this moment, there is a door in front of eldest senior brother and I. This door is a bright red one with two lion head knobs on it. It looks extremely domineering.


    Then I took a few more steps in the other direction, but there was a door in each direction, exactly like the one I had seen earlier.


    As I''ve been cultivating for a short time, although I know what the nine palaces'' gossip means, I can''t tell which are the Three Evil Sects and which are the Three Destiny Sect. I can only ask the eldest senior brother to teach me, "Big Senior Brother, since you''ve been cultivating with Master since you were young, you can do these things as you please. Quickly, find out which is the Gate of Life.


    The Eldest Senior Brother also wandered around a bit and put the powerful light flashlight into his mouth. Then, he took out the compass from his Cosmic Bag. He formed a few hand seals as if he was calculating something.


    After five or six minutes, the eldest senior brother stopped before a door on the left and said with a grave expression, "According to the compass'' instruction and my calculation, the Gate of Life should be this door."


    I immediately walked over and thought about this mysterious place. It wasn''t something that anyone could enter just because they wanted to. There might be a mechanism that could open this thick and heavy door.


    However, after searching up and down the door with his strong light but unable to find any mechanism, the eldest senior brother walked forward and slapped the door. The door emitted a "creak" sound and actually opened by itself.


    I looked at this scene dumbfoundedly. The eldest senior brother turned his head and looked at me before chuckling. "Youngest junior brother, have you read too many novels?" Not all doors have mechanisms. "


    What the hell? I thought it would be very troublesome to enter this door, but the eldest senior brother lightly pushed it and it opened by itself.


    The eldest senior brother immediately put away his compass, waved his hand towards me, and walked toward the back of the door. I also took my dry light method and followed.


    In front of us was a long corridor, dark and endless, as if it led to the underworld.


    Even if I had a powerful light technique in hand, I would only be able to see a distance of around ten meters. The eldest senior brother warned me to be more careful, then he held a powerful light flashlight in one hand and a peach wood sword in the other as he walked forward.


    The passageway is about three to four meters wide, and I don''t know how deep it actually is. I followed eldest senior brother and my flashlight kept shining in the passageway in an attempt to find some clues, but other than the stones that had been polished, I didn''t find anything special.


    The temperature inside is extremely cold and the difference between it and the air above is around 20 degrees Celsius. It''s so cold that I can''t help but shiver.

 C181

    I recalled the dull and monotonous footsteps of eldest senior brother and I in the silent passageway. After walking for about two to three minutes, when I looked back, I could no longer see the open door. It was still pitch black behind me.


    After walking forward a distance, I made a new discovery and discovered that a mural had started to appear on both sides of the corridor. The mural was extremely exquisite, and it was well-preserved, as if it was a narrative mural. The first mural depicted a young man in his twenties wearing a set of tattered clothes, looking like he was begging for food.


    The second mural was a huge change. This young man had changed into a new set of clothes and was wearing the official uniform. However, it was the uniform of a eunuch. A large group of young eunuchs were kneeling on the ground with a haughty appearance.


    In the third mural, the eunuch appeared in a temple deep in the mountains, surrounded by white mist. An old Daoist sat on a stone like an immortal, and the eunuch knelt in front of the old Daoist Immortal, who seemed to be holding something in his hand and was about to pass it to him.


    I didn''t even have time to look at the fourth mural when I heard eldest senior brother calling for me to stop and quickly catch up to him. I replied in agreement, and when I raised my head to look, I found that eldest senior brother was already very far away from me.


    "Brat, what are you dawdling for?" The Eldest Senior Brother turned around and asked me.


    "I saw that there was a mural on the wall, so I looked at it a little more. It might be useful to us." "No," I said.


    "What''s painted on it?"


    "Nothing much, it seems like he drew a young man in his twenties who suddenly entered the palace to be a eunuch, and his position was not low either. Later on, that eunuch seemed to be studying outside, taking in a Taoist for cultivation, and after that, he didn''t even have the time to take a look." "No," I said.


    This piqued the interest of the Eldest Senior Brother, and he said, "Last night, we met some of your ghosts. Aren''t they Eunuch Zhang and Eunuch Liu? They said that there was also Eunuch Li here. I believe that this place should be where he will be buried. "


    "But what does the tomb of Eunuch Li have to do with the people who died on top?" I wondered.


    "Who am I supposed to ask if you ask me? Should we ask Eunuch Li? " The eldest senior brother teased me before continuing to walk forward.


    The two of us walked forward another ten meters before the Eldest Senior Brother suddenly stopped. I almost bumped into his back and asked curiously, "Eldest Senior Brother, why aren''t we leaving?"


    The eldest senior brother turned around and made a gesture to me to keep quiet. He carefully said, "Youngest junior brother ¡­." There seems to be someone up ahead ¡­ "


    "Where?" I was shocked and used my flashlight to shine in front of me. When I saw the light, I was shocked. Holy crap, there really is someone in front. That person was sitting on the ground with his back facing us and didn''t move at all.


    The Eldest Senior Brother and I looked at each other and said, "Eldest Senior Brother, why is there a person appearing in such a desolate place?"


    Who knows, maybe it''s a tomb robber, but he couldn''t find the way out and died of hunger here, or maybe he was hit by a hidden weapon in the eunuch''s tomb, causing him to die here. We brothers need to be more careful, since there are dead people here, then we should prove that this place is dangerous. As the eldest senior brother spoke, he continued to walk forward with the peach wood sword. I also held the date wood sword in my hand tightly as I carefully followed behind him.


    Not long after, the two of us walked next to the person who was sitting down and discovered that he was indeed a dead person. Not only was he dead, he was also a dried up corpse, and his skin was severely shriveled, sticking to his bones. It is not strange for a dried corpse to appear here.


    Because the corpse before us is dressed in the attire of a Daoist. In his hand is a peach wood sword, he wore a green robe, and on his head is a bun. On the bun is a wooden stick, and he has a beard.


    But no matter how long it took, the Taoists at that time were all truly capable. If even such a profound old Taoist died here, then wouldn''t Big Senior and I be in grave danger?


    Maybe both of us had thought of it, and we were silent for a while.


    After musing for a long time, I suddenly said, "Eldest senior brother, how about we go back? This place is very dangerous. Why don''t we go back and invite Master to come and take a look? It would be best to call second senior uncle, otherwise we''ll probably die here."


    "Kid, are you scared?" the Eldest Senior Brother asked.


    "I am not afraid of death, but this death is not worth it. If we leave the mountain, we will have nothing to worry about. If we die here, we won''t even be able to see the light of day." I said.


    "That''s fine. I feel that we can''t stay here for too long. How about we go up first?" With that, the eldest senior brother continued to scan the area with the flashlight. I took a look at it with the help of the eldest senior brother''s flashlight and immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. Right in front of this dried up corpse, there were four to five other corpses.


    This situation made Eldest Martial Brother and I even more determined to leave this place.


    After we had only taken two steps forward, we suddenly heard a hoarse and muffled roar from behind us, which scared me so much that my whole body trembled. When I turned around to look, it almost scared me to the point that my urine almost came out. The dried corpse from before not only stood up, but what was even more terrifying was that there was actually a layer of furry black hair growing on its body, making it look like a hedgehog with fur all over its face.


    "Dark Ferocious!" The moment he saw this guy who had suddenly grown black hair, the Eldest Senior Brother cried out in alarm.


    "Eldest Senior Brother, what the hell is a criminal doing?" I asked in confusion.


    "The Black Demon is one of the zombies. It''s very cruel, stop talking nonsense and run!" After saying that, the Eldest Senior Brother grabbed my arm and rushed off toward the road that I had come from.


    Our speed of escape was not slow, but that bandit was not bad either. With a few leaps, he was four to five meters behind me and eldest senior brother. The eldest senior brother and I could only run for our lives, not even daring to look back as we thought in our hearts that we should quickly climb up the rope and leave this dangerous place.

 C182

    In one breath, we ran no less than a few hundred meters. By right, we should have reached the end of the tunnel, but this long corridor seemed to have no end. We kept running, always staying in this long corridor, but we couldn''t see the red door.


    Not only is there no end to it, what is even more terrifying is the end. Suddenly, right in front of us, four or five dark monsters jumped towards us, blocking our path.


    This was clearly a door of death, and not long after he entered, he met a zombie. It was actually a Black Vicious Beast, and it attacked from the front and back; this was simply a life threatening tempo.


    Eldest Senior Brother and I hastily braked and stopped our footsteps.


    "Youngest junior brother, if we run back, there will only be one bandit left!" As the eldest senior brother spoke, he picked up the peach wood sword and rushed towards the black bandit who was chasing after him. His sword stabbed into the black bandit''s chest, and the bandit let out a loud roar.


    Even without his words, I already knew in my heart that there was no way to go back. There were five bandits blocking our way, and seeing that our senior apprentice brother had defeated the one in the back in one move, I immediately went to catch up with him. But sadly, before I could reach him, he shot up from the ground and pounced towards me.


    I didn''t even think as I directly raised the wooden sword in my hand and stabbed towards the black bandit. As soon as he got up, he was stabbed by me and fell to the ground. I immediately jumped over the bandit leader''s body and met up with him.


    Eldest Martial Brother and I had extraordinary wooden swords. One of them was the Third Cycle Thousand Year Lightning Strike Date Sword, the other was the Sixth Cycle Lightning Strike Peach Sword. The sword had an extremely positive aura and it was very useful in suppressing zombies and ghosts.


    Eldest senior brother and I had met up, and as we continued to run on the road, the six vicious bandits followed closely behind us with bared fangs and brandished claws, like maggots in one''s bones. As I ran, I complained to Eldest senior brother, "Eldest senior brother, didn''t you say this is a Gate of Life? Why are there these dark bandits here? "


    The Eldest Senior Brother said helplessly, "I am indeed testing the Gate of Life, and no one knows how it will turn out like this. Maybe it is because the owner of this tomb knows the gossip about the nine palaces, so he deliberately made the Gate of Life into a door of death, and the door of death into the Gate of Life. Aiya, don''t worry about it, escaping is more important, let''s think about how to get out of here."


    After saying that, eldest senior brother and I ran like headless flies through this long passageway for a long time. After running for an unknown amount of time, we were both tired to the point that we couldn''t run anymore. This passageway seemed to have no end, as no matter how we ran, we couldn''t leave this place.


    At this moment, as I ran, I used my flashlight to scan the surroundings, suddenly I made a major discovery, my heart felt like it had died. Then, when I discovered the frescoes that we encountered after entering this door, they suddenly appeared in front of me. We had obviously been walking forward all this while, but why did we turn back and see these frescoes again?


    When I noticed this problem, I grabbed the tired Eldest Senior Brother and said, "Eldest Brother ¡­" Eldest senior brother, don''t run, there''s something wrong with this passageway ¡­ "We''ve turned back again ¡­"


    The Eldest Senior Brother was stunned for a moment before he asked, "How did you know we''ve turned back? Weren''t we always running forward?"


    "Look, that mural. I saw it when we first came in. We ran for so long and saw it again ¡­" I said, terrified.


    "Could it be that you made a mistake when you saw so many parts of this mural that are exactly the same?" The eldest senior brother also looked at the mural and said in disbelief.


    "There''s no mistake. There''s a small pit next to the frescoes. There''s another pit here, too. It''s impossible for there to be such a pit." I said seriously.


    While we were talking, the six other bandits caught up with us. They were full of black hair, sharp teeth, and eyes that were as black as two black stones. Their sharp nails were ten centimeters long as well.


    The senior monk looked at the monsters that were pouncing towards us and said while clenching his teeth, "Uncle, we''re not running anymore. Let''s fight with them!"


    As he spoke, the Eldest Senior Brother took a few deep breaths before straightening his back and raising the peach wood sword in his hand once again.


    There''s nothing we can do if we don''t fight for our lives. If we are chased by these dark bandits like this, even if we don''t get bitten to death by them, we will die from exhaustion.


    Since I was going to risk my life, I would have to use my skills. I patted my chest and said to Gui Sha, who was hiding in the Yin Vessel, "Sister Xue Er, come and help me. If you don''t come out now, I''m going to die!"


    Gui Sha, who was usually very obedient, didn''t know why he felt awkward and refused to come out. I was so anxious that cold sweat dripped down my forehead.


    After a long time, a voice reached my ears. It was the voice of Gui Sha. He said with some fear, "There''s something I''m very afraid of. I don''t dare to come out. It can suppress me ¡­"


    After saying that, Gui Sha went silent. No matter how much I called him, he didn''t pay any attention to me.


    How can this be? To be able to screw over me at such a crucial moment, I am truly helpless.


    In that short period of time, the few bandits had pounced over, but seeing that their senior brother had suddenly gritted his teeth, he shouted, "Yuanshi Tianzun, Dazzling Tai Yuan, Heaven and Earth Light, Wind and Thunder Movement, Five Thunder Mantra, Royal Highness!"


    After finishing the incantation, the Eldest Senior Brother suddenly took out a yellow paper talisman from his Cosmic Bag and threw it towards the six Dark Fiends.


    When I saw the yellow talisman affixed to the Six Cycle Lightning Strikes on the wooden sword in Eldest Senior Brother''s hand, it suddenly glowed with a golden light. It was as if streams of electricity were circulating around the wooden sword, making it look extremely beautiful.


    The eldest senior brother stabbed the chest of the evil creature right in front of him with his sword, and instantly, white smoke rose up from its body, and its entire body was trembling uncontrollably as if its body had been electrocuted. When the eldest senior brother pulled the peach wood sword out of its body, the evil creature fell onto the ground, never to get up again, and lost its life.


    How tyrannical, what magic is this? How come I don''t know about it?


    At this moment, the Eldest Senior Brother used his peach wood sword to deal with those dark monsters as he said, "Junior Brother, hurry up and use the Five Thunder True Arts!"

 C183

    "Five Thunder True Art?"


    These are very familiar words. I just remembered that the [Five Thunder Truth Technique] is a technique recorded in the Yin Yang Dao Scripture. Although this technique is powerful, my cultivation is not up to the level of Eldest Brother, so I won''t be able to use it.


    However, I can''t care too much right now. Eldest senior brother can''t deal with so many dark beasts by himself. I can only brace myself and charge forward.


    While we were entangling ourselves with the ferocious black fiends, I shouted to my eldest senior brother, "Eldest senior brother, my cultivation is not good enough. I am unable to use the Five Thunder True Arts. What should I do?"


    As we fought on, we were pushed back and our senior apprentice brother had already been scratched a few times by the black bandits. The golden light on the peach wood sword also dimmed down and he only said, "Youngest junior apprentice brother, you have to believe yourself. If you don''t use the [Five Thunder Arts], we probably won''t be able to get out alive. You can give it a try, it''ll definitely work! "


    I started to chant at the same time, and when the incantation and the incantation merged into one, a mysterious power was suddenly drawn out from my dantian and a powerful force broke through the obstruction. Then, it suddenly rose up and quickly flowed through my meridians and meridians before finally gathering in the hand that was holding the Three Revolutions Thunderpalm Sword of jujube, and a golden light suddenly appeared on the wooden sword. The runes on the body of the sword started to flicker with electricity, and it was even stronger than the power that of senior brother who wielded the wooden sword earlier.


    The sword in my hand hummed for a while, as if it was hungry and thirsty, as if it was about to leave my hand. Looking at the sword in my hand, my confidence increased by several folds, and immediately, I raised the sword in my hand and thrusted it towards a black vicious beast. The black vicious''s body tensed up, and the black hair on his body immediately retreated.


    It turns out that my cultivation has already reached the level of being able to use the [Five Thunder Truth Technique]. However, I did not know this, because I had always thought that my cultivation was insufficient since I had been cultivating for less than a year. In fact, after being forced to use 10% of my cultivation on me and soaking in that huge pool of blood by Master, my cultivation has already improved by a lot, it''s just that I did not realize this myself.


    At that moment, he continuously circulated his Spiritual Energy and poured it into the Three Revolutions Thousand Lightning Strikes on the jujube sword. With a single breath, I chopped down all the way, and as soon as the black monsters touched the jujube sword in my hand, they would be affected by a slight electric current and would fall to the ground with a loud bang.


    However, after killing the three dark monsters with a face full of anger, more than half of the lightning on the Jujube Wooden Sword faded away, and the light dimmed as well. As for the last dark monster, with Big Senior and I working together, it was stabbed by the two of us and lost its breath on the ground.


    After we completely exterminated these six dark beasts, the two of us collapsed onto the ground, panting heavily. Looking at the dark beasts that were scattered on the ground, I almost couldn''t believe that I killed them, among them three died under my sword, and the other one was killed by me and the senior disciple together. That is to say, I have more dark beasts than senior brother exterminated.


    The eldest senior brother panted for a while before he turned his head and smiled at me. "Youngest junior brother, I already said that you can do it. Isn''t this right?"


    I nodded my head. I was still in a state of disbelief. I didn''t know when I had become so strong.


    After that, Eldest Senior Brother rummaged through his Cosmic Bag for a while, and then took out a handful of glutinous rice, and covered his body in one go, and a pungent smell immediately spread out. I turned my head to look, and discovered that Eldest Senior Brother was actually injured.


    Then, I took out the glutinous rice from his Cosmic Bag and helped him apply the wounds on his body.


    There was corpse poison on the nails of these dark beasts. If it was not pulled out, the eldest senior brother would become a dark beast. Therefore, it was better to pull it out as soon as possible.


    After applying the glutinous rice onto the wound, it quickly turned black, and even the blood that flowed out was black. After applying several handfuls of the glutinous rice, the blood that flowed out turned bright red, proving that the corpse poison in my body was completely gone.


    After sitting on the floor to rest for a while, I asked, "Eldest senior brother, those corpses were clearly dried corpses just now. Why did they suddenly leave?"


    I don''t know if these corpses were purposely left here or were killed by someone, but once they sensed someone''s life force, they would immediately undergo Corpse Transformation. Fortunately, these corpses are transformed into ordinary black fiends.


    "Ordinary Corpse Transformation is a Black Devil, is there anything more powerful?" I asked curiously.


    "Of course there are. There are many types of zombies here. Just from looking at its body surface, there are Black Ferocious, White Vicious, Red Fiend, Mercury, Heavy Eyebrow, and Purple Armor ¡­" Above that, there were still grudges, howls, Hanba and Corpse Monsters ¡­ "In any case, every rank higher makes him stronger by several points. Back in the day, our Grand Master encountered a purple-armored zombie, just a little short of being killed by it. Do you think it''s that powerful?"


    At that time, it was still our Master and Grand Master that fought against the purple-armored zombie, and almost lost their lives. I didn''t expect that above the purple-armored zombie, there would be a higher level zombie, it is truly shocking.


    However, this wasn''t the time for us to discuss about these zombies. I glanced around the long tunnel and helplessly said, "Big Senior, the Gate of Life you found is a dead end. This tunnel also seems to have an array, so we will turn back no matter where we go. We should think of a way to get out of there. Even if these dark monsters can''t do anything to us, they will starve to death, so we might as well be killed by those dark wolves."

 C184

    After I reminded him, the eldest senior brother finally reacted. He immediately stood up, took a deep breath, looked around and said with doubt, "It seems that we are really in the right. The person who set up this underground palace is clearly an expert in the Dao arts. It won''t be easy for the two of us to leave this place alive."


    "Why don''t we go and see if it''s because we were too concentrated on running and didn''t see the mystery here. If we go up again, we might be able to discover the crux of this tunnel." I suggested to the eldest senior brother.


    As long as it''s a formation, it will definitely have an eye. As long as we find the eye of the formation, we can break through the formation, and then we can walk out. We''ll walk back and forth, and see if we can find any clues. As the Eldest Senior Brother spoke, he lifted up his peach wood sword. The two of us walked slowly along this seemingly endless path. Each of us walked to one side, heading towards the front.


    We each held a powerful flashlight in our hands. As we walked, we carefully observed every nook and cranny.


    After passing by the corpses of the dark bandits, eldest senior brother and I walked for more than half an hour. I did not discover anything, and when I turned around to look at eldest senior brother, I found that he had gained nothing. What was even more tragic was that I saw the mural on the wall once again.


    After walking for a distance, we saw the corpses lying on the ground.


    Eldest Senior Brother and I really had no moves now. We sat on the ground dispiritedly and immediately felt a deep sense of despair.


    When we found out that the situation here was not right, Big Senior and I wanted to turn back. However, once we entered the red door, we fell into a trap. If we wanted to leave, it would be even harder than ascending to the heavens.


    It was very possible that those corpses died just like that. They were trapped here, unable to leave. After a long time, they were both thirsty and hungry, so they died here.


    I shudder at the thought of myself becoming a desiccated corpse and then a bandit, a guardian tool of the tomb chamber.


    This reminds me of the matter of the university teacher we met outside the construction site. He said that before the establishment of the school, this place was originally a monastery, but after some unknown situation, all of the Taoist cultivators in the temple suddenly disappeared, which is why the university was built in the temple ruins.


    I feel that it is very possible that the Taoists from that Taoist temple went down into this underground palace. They didn''t disappear, but they all died in this underground palace.


    From the looks of this underground palace, it must have been quite long ago. It was unknown when that Taoist temple was built.


    I think that Taoist priest definitely knows that there is such an underground palace. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have come down here and built a Taoist temple on top of the underground palace. What exactly does that mean? Was he trying to borrow the Taoist temple''s Righteous Qi to seal something in this underground palace?


    I told the eldest senior brother about this idea and the eldest senior brother kept nodding his head, saying that it was very possible. It was obvious that there was a very powerful person in this underground palace, so powerful that he needed to use a strong wave of Righteous Qi to seal it.


    At first, I was very worried that I would be trapped here to die, but eldest senior brother showed a look of indifference, and comforted me by saying, "There''s no need to worry at all, if we can''t get out, then we won''t be able to get out. Before we come down, I told Zhang Xiaofei that if we don''t return within two days, we would ask Yang Tao to inform his master to come and save us."


    When I heard that, I also felt relieved. Master''s cultivation level is so high, if he comes here, he will definitely be able to solve the mystery of this formation and rescue the two of us.


    If he had known earlier, he wouldn''t have come down so rashly. Being aggrieved here was not an ordinary matter.


    He then rummaged through the bag that Zhang Xiaofei had given him, and actually took out some food. There were a few bags of vacuum packaged meat, as well as ham sausages, as well as many compressed biscuits, and even a bottle of water. He had prepared it very well, and in a few days time, he would be trapped here for a week, and there would probably not be any big problems.


    If it wasn''t for eldest senior brother taking out these things to eat, I wouldn''t have felt hungry, because since coming to this place, I''ve always been very nervous. However, I''m really hungry now, I haven''t eaten for a day.


    Right now, Big Senior and I will separate the food we eat and both fill our stomachs with water. However, we only ate half of our fill, so we don''t dare to eat too much.


    We don''t dare to think too much about this matter. If Master really doesn''t come, then we''ll be in deep trouble.


    After we had eaten our fill, we didn''t plan to stroll around anymore. We wouldn''t be able to find an exit no matter how much we searched.


    In his boredom, the eldest senior brother laughed and said to me, "Youngest junior brother, you keep watch here for a while. I''ll go to sleep first, if anything happens, just call me. When I wake up later, you go back to sleep."


    It can''t be, since he could sleep in this damned place, his eldest senior brother''s heart was truly not ordinary.


    However, since he wasn''t sleeping, he would be idling around here. As the senior disciple spoke, he leaned against the backpack and laid down. Not long after, he heard snoring sounds.


    This is the first time in my life that I''ve been to such a ghastly place, and I''m still a little scared. If I was allowed to come here before we started cultivating with Master, I would definitely be scared to the point of going crazy, crying and crying in despair. But now that I have Elder Senior Brother here, I have a backbone, so I''m not so scared anymore.


    When I was half asleep, I suddenly heard a small sound. The sound was very small, but the corridor was very quiet, so I was able to catch it, and I immediately woke up, looking around me blankly, trying to find the source of the sound. At the start, I didn''t see anything out of the ordinary, but after a while, the sound became louder and louder, like the sound of a countless number of mosquitoes moving, as if it came from directly in front of me.

 C185

    I looked towards the direction of the sound and was immediately shocked. I saw a large black fog-like object rapidly flying towards us.


    When I saw this scene, I used my strength to pat Eldest Senior Brother on the shoulder and said loudly, "Eldest Senior Brother, quickly wake up ¡­ "See what they are!"


    The Eldest Senior Brother was a bit impatient at the start, so he couldn''t help but pat me a few times before sitting up and looking in the direction that I pointed at. He immediately widened his eyes in fear and pushed me away.


    After saying that, the eldest senior brother stood up and put the bag on his back, urging me to run.


    I didn''t understand what these black fog-like things were, but looking at Eldest Senior Brother''s terrified expression, I knew they weren''t good stuff. Thus, I followed him and ran.


    Those black fog-like things were getting closer and closer to us. When they flapped their wings, they made a buzzing sound, very much like the sound a mosquito makes when it flies. Presumably, the black fog was formed by a group of flying insects.


    I was puzzled in my heart. As we ran, I asked my eldest senior brother, "Eldest senior brother, what are those things? Why are we running?"


    "That''s the Black Corpse Worm!" The Eldest Senior Brother said in a deep voice.


    "What is a Black Corpse Worm?" I''m getting to the bottom of this.


    "The reason why these dried corpses can become black fiends is because of these black corpse insects. Once a person has been bitten by these black corpse insects, their blood will be sucked dry, and then the corpse will become a dried corpse. Whenever it encounters anger, it becomes a black fiend, it''s that simple!" The eldest senior brother hurriedly said.


    [What the hell! So it turns out to be such a terrifying worm. I can''t help but be astonished.]


    After being frightened, Big Senior and I were too focused on escaping that we completely forgot about one thing, and that is that this passage was set up with magical formations, making it impossible for us to escape.


    After running like this for more than ten minutes, the horrible thing happened again. In front of us, there was a buzzing sound, and those black zombies once again blocked our path.


    As soon as eldest senior brother saw this thing, he and I stopped in our tracks. When we looked back, we found that there were also Black Zombies chasing after us.


    With Big Senior and I being attacked from two sides, this time, no matter what, we won''t be able to dodge!


    The senior apprentice brother clenched his teeth and said, "Junior apprentice brother, fight it out with these bugs!"


    "How to spell it?" These are all bugs, not evil? " I said fearfully.


    He raised his peach wood sword and quickly took out three yellow paper talismans from his body. He chanted an incantation and the Flame-Breaking Talisman was stuck onto his peach wood sword. He fiercely slapped the sword and the Flame-Breaking Talisman immediately flew out and flew towards the terrifying black corpse insects.


    The Fire Amulet flew out from the peach wood sword and turned into a ball of fire that swept towards the black zombie bugs.


    Those black zombie insects seemed to be afraid of the flames of the Fire Li talisman, but it seemed that they had a powerful self-defense ability. Before the Fire Li talisman could get close to the black zombie, the insects suddenly scattered and stuck to the wall. When the head senior brother''s Fire Li talisman was extinguished, they instantly gathered back together and continued to fly towards me and the head senior brother.


    My god, these little worms actually possess such high intelligence. It really made me look at them in another light.


    The senior monk was also very nervous as he saw the black zombie bugs gather together and pounce towards us. He then released the remaining two Fire Amulets and rushed towards the black zombie bugs. This time, the black zombie bugs couldn''t dodge in time and a small portion of them were ignited by the Fire Amulet and turned into ashes, falling onto the ground.


    However, more than half of the remaining black zombies continued to rush towards us ¡­


    The senior monk was so scared that he immediately pulled out several yellow paper talismans and tried to cast spells, but it was definitely too late. Before he could finish his incantation, the black corpse insects had already sucked all of our blood dry.


    If senior apprentice brother was like that, then the situation on my side is even worse. When I got excited, I forgot about the Fire Li Talisman''s incantation and was unable to activate three Fire Li Talismans in a row like senior apprentice brother.


    Seeing that Big Senior and I were about to be devoured by these black corpse insects, I suddenly had a bright idea. I fiercely patted the Yin Vessels on my chest and communicated with Gui Sha, saying loudly, "Big Sister Xue Er, come out and save me. If I die, you will come with me!"


    This time, there''s really no other way. I can only ask Gui Sha to come out. Even if he doesn''t dare to come out, he''ll have to come out and help. Otherwise, I''ll have to die.


    This time, Gui Sha came out really fast. In the blink of an eye, he flew out from the Yin Vessel, and very quickly, he formed a human shape in front of me. He threw his wide sleeves, and a lump of Baleful Yin Force flew out, heading towards those terrifying Black Corpse Worms.


    This Baleful Yin Force was the best at extinguishing life force. Even a large tree would wither once it was contaminated with Baleful Yin Force.


    The oncoming black zombies were already very close to me, at most two to three meters away. They didn''t have enough time to dodge and were hit by the Baleful Yin Force. They turned into powder and fell from the sky.


    Immediately after, Gui Sha turned his head around and threw out a stream of Baleful Yin Force. It floated over my eldest senior brother''s head, and the Black Zombies that were charging towards him also fell to the ground.


    The eldest senior brother and I finally let out a sigh of relief after seeing the powdered black corpse-worm turn into a pile of charred coal. We sat down weakly on the ground and simultaneously cried out in surprise, "That was close! We nearly died here!"


    After panting for a while, the Eldest Senior Brother turned his head to look at Gui Sha, and said, "This beautiful big sister ¡­ ¡­ "Thank you very much for what you did just now. If it weren''t for you, Junior Brother and I would have been devoured by that black zombie ¡­"


    However, Gui Sha didn''t seem to appreciate the kindness and continued to speak with a cold face, "This place is very dangerous. There is something that can suppress me. I can''t come out for too long and I can''t help you guys too much. You better take care of yourselves ¡­"


    "What is this place that can suppress you? Can you explain it clearly?" I asked.


    Gui Sha shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Anyway, there is a very powerful force here ¡­"

 C186

    As he said this, Gui Sha''s expression revealed a hint of fear. His eyes continued to look around, as if he was really afraid of something.


    I have to say, the Baleful Yin Force released by Gui Sha is really powerful, it saved my brother and me in the face of danger.


    Eldest Senior Brother and I were both still fearful and gasping for air as we looked around in fear.


    I thought that we were just trapped in the path of the underground palace to the point of death, but it turns out that it''s not that simple. There''s danger everywhere, and I don''t know what other frightening things are hiding here, as if they could take our lives at any time.


    The eldest senior brother was really unreliable. He said that he found a Gate of Life, but in the end, it turned into a land of death. If we didn''t have some tricks up our sleeves, we would have already died several times over.


    After resting for a moment, I turned my head to look at Eldest Senior Brother and asked, "Eldest Senior Brother, what should we do next?" "Do you think there are any more Black Corpse Worms here? What if another wave comes out?"


    "Isn''t that sister Gui Sha? What are you afraid of? You jinx, don''t say anything else. You can do whatever you want ¡­" The Eldest Senior Brother said with a hint of bitterness.


    I was just about to reply when Gui Sha, who was at the side, suddenly frowned and said, "Not good ¡­" "There''s danger here ¡­"


    "What danger?" Eldest Martial Brother and I asked in unison.


    Gui Sha stretched out a finger and pointed to a spot not far behind us. There were six corpses lying there, and we brothers and I had already used the [Five Thunder Truth Technique] and smashed them into pieces, extinguishing any life force. What other tricks could they come up with?


    "Big sister Xue''er, don''t joke around. These corpses were killed by us two brothers a long time ago ¡­" "No," I said.


    Gui Sha looked at the few dried corpses with a serious face, and signaled me and the eldest senior brother to step back.


    Seeing that Gui Sha wasn''t joking, the eldest senior brother and I immediately became nervous. We once again raised the wooden sword in our hands and looked at the dried corpses.


    Suddenly, the dried corpse at the front quivered for a moment, and a moment later, it trembled even more violently. Under our gazes, the head of the dried corpse at the front suddenly broke apart, turning into a black fog that floated in the air above the dried corpse.


    First, the dried corpse broke down into pieces, and then its entire body started to break up, drifting up into the air together. In an instant, it covered the entire sky, almost filling up the entire tunnel, and what was even more tragic was, not only did the corpse break up into thousands upon thousands of black zombies, the other five dried corpses also started to move, and in a short period of time, a large amount of black mist covered the area in front of us, it was so vast that we couldn''t even count how many of them were left. If we were to be pounced on by these black zombies, in just two seconds, my senior brother and I would definitely have to turn into two dried corpses.


    Looking at such a strange scene, Eldest Senior Brother and I were dumbstruck. We had actually forgotten to even flee.


    When those black zombie bugs pounced towards us, the senior monk took a deep breath and said to me in a trembling voice, "Junior brother ¡­" "Brat, you really are a jinx. Just as I finished speaking, these black zombies appeared. Furthermore, there are at least a hundred times more of them than before ¡­"


    I also wanted to cry but had no tears. I really wanted to give myself two slaps, I really did what I wanted, good can''t break, the billions of black zombies let out a huge buzzing sound and rushed towards us. They were simply unstoppable, even Gui Sha had a terrified expression.


    "Run!" If you can live a little longer, then a little longer is fine! " The eldest senior brother called out to me before pulling me along in the opposite direction.


    This time, we really have no other choice, we can only follow our eldest senior brother and once again dash through this passageway.


    As I ran, I called to the ghost to run with me.


    However, Gui Sha just stood there without moving. He let out a sharp whistle, and his big red robe suddenly expanded, blocking the path completely. He even continued to release more Yin energy in an attempt to kill all the Black Corpse Worms, and with this delay, eldest senior brother and I had already run far away.


    Towards Gui Sha, I was still a bit worried. I kept looking back and asked eldest senior brother worriedly, "Eldest senior brother, is Gui Sha going to be okay?"


    "Don''t worry about it, it''s already a ghost. These black zombies can''t hurt it without a body, it''s better to run ¡­"


    Eldest Senior Brother and I ran forward a distance. In fact, Eldest Senior Brother and I both knew that it would be useless no matter how much we ran, because there was a formation controlling us here. If we didn''t break this formation, then even if we were exhausted to death here, we wouldn''t be able to escape.


    Sure enough, after running for about 10 minutes in a single breath, eldest senior brother and I saw a large area in front of us that was covered in a large amount of dark energy. It was shrouded in a dark aura, and if it wasn''t the Black Corpse Worm, then what was it?


    Eldest Senior Brother and I hurriedly ran back, but we did not dare to run too fast. As we walked, I told Eldest Senior Brother, "Eldest Senior Brother, quickly think of a way. Let''s see if there is any technique to break this formation in the Yin Yang Dao Scripture. Let''s leave this place first ¡­"


    The eldest senior brother was silent. Frowning, he walked quickly, but he was thinking about something and kept patting his head with his hands. I was also thinking of a way to break the formation here.


    Just at this moment, the black zombies behind us seemed to have discovered us, a large group of them broke through the encirclement of Baleful Yin Force and headed towards us.


    The eldest senior brother and I increased our speed and were chased by the Black Zombies until we were in a sorry state.


    Just when the black zombies were about to catch up with us, the senior monk seemed to have thought of something, he slapped his forehead and said, "Junior brother, I have an idea. Help me block these black zombies for a while, I will find a way to break this formation, and we will escape together."


    "You want me to block the Black Corpse Worms? Eldest senior brother, is there something wrong with your head? There are so many black zombies, how can I defend against them? "


    "You think of a way yourself. I''m only responsible for breaking this magical formation!" As the Eldest Senior Brother spoke, he suddenly took out a blue talisman and held it between his fingers.


    Even if I can''t do it, I''ll have to force myself to do it. At this moment, I still have so many things I can do. I imitated Eldest Brother''s actions just now and pulled out three yellow paper talismans.

 C187

    I don''t know what method Eldest Brother used to break this formation, but it was obviously more difficult than dealing with these black zombie bugs.


    Faced with these black zombie insects, I couldn''t back down, so I imitated eldest senior brother''s actions just now, and refined three Fire Break Talismans, using all the spiritual energy in my dantian to fuse with these three Fire Break Talismans. I found out, at the critical moment, that the tenth of the cultivation level that my master had transmitted to me through this method would suddenly burst out, filling my entire body and giving me great assistance. Now that the three Fire Break Talismans are activated by my spiritual energy, the golden light would shine and the runes would flow.


    Immediately, I stuck three Fire Li Talismans onto the Three Revolutions Thousand Lightning Strikes and released them into the air. The first Fire Li Talisman shot out and flew towards a large area of dense black zombies, and upon coming in contact with those black zombies, it immediately exploded with a loud bang. The flames ignited into a raging inferno, burning the black zombies to a crisp and causing them to fall to the ground.


    Although the Fire Glyph had released a lot of energy, killing a lot of black zombies, but it was still a waste because there were simply too many of them, as if they were endless. A black zombie was at most the size of a mosquito, and there were countless of them separated from a dried corpse, not to mention the fact that they were separated from the six dried corpses.


    There were a total of three Fire Amulet Talismans, but I was able to trigger them one after the other. Flames continued to erupt and engulfed the countless black zombie bugs within the blazing flames.


    The Baleful Yin Ghost Qi that Gui Sha released also helped me a lot, as it was able to withstand the attacks of a portion of the Black Corpse Worms.


    I once again took out three Fire Li Talismans from my body and pushed the spirit energy in my body to its strongest state. I felt the blood in my body start to boil up and I quickly chanted a spell and the three Fire Li talismans once again glowed with a layer of golden light. But compared to before, it seemed to be a lot dimmer and the might of the talismans was probably not as strong as before.


    As I activated the three Fire Breath Talismans, I turned my head to look at eldest senior brother''s side to see what method he had to break through the formation laid out in the passageway.


    Eldest senior brother held the blue talisman in his hand and quickly formed a seal. He then said, "The heavens'' law is clear, the underworld is calm. A piece of divine talisman will lead to death, break the barrier, clear out the evil!"


    When the last syllable of the incantation was recited, the eldest senior brother threw the blue-colored talisman out of the way. The blue-colored talisman immediately overflowed with light and filled the entire corridor, turning into a dazzling blue light that floated towards the depths of the corridor.


    He was sweating profusely and was panting heavily. He turned his head and shouted to me in a hurry, "Junior Brother, let''s hurry up and go. We will be able to survive if we follow this rune and charge out!"


    At that moment, the eldest senior brother rushed forward with his peach wood sword. I threw the three Fire Amulets that I had just activated into the air, then shouted towards Gui Sha, "Sister Xue Er, quickly retreat!"


    After shouting this, I immediately chased after the eldest senior brother. The two of us followed the blue talisman in pursuit and rapidly ran.


    Behind him, a cold and gloomy wind blew. Presumably, Gui Sha had also caught up.


    Both sides of our bodies were covered in white fog, and the long passageway had disappeared without a trace. In front of us, there was only a flash of blue light that opened up a path and gave us a direction.


    Back then, my master, Daoist Master Wu Wei, had used it when he was dealing with Gui Sha''s mother. The eldest senior brother clearly did not train enough and could not use the power of this talisman tenaciously, so the initial blue light was very dazzling. However, after flying for a while, it gradually dimmed down.


    The eldest senior brother said to me as he ran, "Youngest junior brother ¡­" "We have to be fast. This talisman won''t last long and will disappear very soon. Hopefully, we can find the exit."


    Hopefully, if we don''t find the exit, the two of us will die for sure.


    I gritted my teeth and dashed forward. I felt that both of my feet had left the ground. The white mist on both sides continuously roiled. The blue talisman in front of me had already become increasingly dim.


    Faintly, I seemed to see a door appear a few dozen meters in front of me. It was something that had never appeared before.


    Heavens, the talisman has finally found a way out for us. We can also leave now ¡­


    However, just as I was feeling inexplicably excited, the eldest senior brother who was running in front of me suddenly let out a grunt and fell to the ground.


    I was shocked and didn''t know what was going on. Just as I was about to go over to help eldest senior brother up, I suddenly felt a chill on my two ankles, as if a pair of ice-cold hands were grabbing them.


    I looked down and was immediately shocked. A pair of skeletal arms appeared out of nowhere and grabbed my ankle, making it hard for me to move an inch.


    When he looked back at his eldest senior brother, he saw that he had even more white arms. There were at least seven or eight arms that grabbed his arms and legs, trapping him tightly on the ground.


    We could still hear the buzzing sounds of the black zombie bugs. The eldest senior brother and I were suddenly blocked by white skeletal arms that came out of nowhere.


    What should he do?


    No! I had to get out of here alive, so I made a decision on the spot. Looking at this white arm, it must be caused by some kind of spirit body, so I urged the Green Wind Daoist from Mao Mountain to teach me the Green Wind Ghost Art of Maoshan and poured it into the wooden sword in my hand.


    When I was activating the Green Wind Ghost Art, those white bones immediately felt the power of this supreme spell. They didn''t wait for the wooden sword in my hand to fall down and immediately retreated, not daring to touch it.


    When I saw that Mao Mountain''s Cyan Aura Ghost Art really worked, I brandished the date wood sword in my hand that was emitting a layer of blood energy. I slashed at the white bones of the arm on the Da Shixiong''s body.

 C188

    The white bone arm that couldn''t dodge in time was struck by the wooden sword of the jujube containing Mao Shan''s Cyan Aura Soul Art. It immediately turned into a white mist and disappeared into thin air.


    Without the bindings from the white bones, the Eldest Senior Brother immediately got up from the ground with a face full of fear. He sighed, "F * ck, these damned things that popped out of nowhere along the way. I wasn''t prepared, but they actually caught me ¡­"


    With that, the eldest senior brother and I continued to run, the buzzing behind us getting louder and louder.


    There was still dozens of meters in front of us, but it wasn''t too smooth either, constantly releasing white bone arms from the rolling white mist in an attempt to block our path. However, both Eldest Martial Brother and I were on guard, so I used the Maoshan Heaven Wind Ghost Suppressing Technique while Eldest Martial Brother used the Five Thunder Spell to cover the blade of his sword.


    With this delay, the path-guiding talisman that the Eldest Senior Martial Brother had summoned disappeared without a trace in a flash, completely vanishing without a trace.


    The fog in front of us started to roil, and Big Senior and I lost our way.


    The eldest senior brother immediately took out the compass and said to me as he ran, "We were already not far from the exit just now. The compass should be able to sense our position. Let''s continue walking!"


    Eldest Senior Brother and I ran forward again, and those white bony arms suddenly disappeared.


    It was as if we had turned a corner, and at the end of the white fog, there really was a big door. It was made of stone with some exquisite patterns carved on it, but the door was shut tight, blocking our path.


    The buzzing sound was getting closer and closer. Eldest Martial Brother and I broke out in cold sweat.


    The eldest senior brother stood in front and kept scratching his head, trying to find some mechanism from the door. I stood behind the eldest senior brother and faced the black zombie bugs that were flying towards us.


    "Brother, can the door be opened?" "It wasn''t easy for us to get here, dying here would be too unfair ¡­"


    "Don''t talk, there''s a Eight Trigrams Lock on the door. I''ll think of a way to block it, but can you hold off those black zombie bugs for a while longer?" The Eldest Senior Brother said in a deep voice.


    Why is it me again? I almost cried. Last time, I almost died.


    While I was talking, the black zombies started chasing, the number was increasing, at this time, the Yin device on my chest suddenly cooled down, and without my summoning, Gui Sha directly appeared, his whole body turned into Yin energy and rushed towards the black zombies.


    It was able to resist for a while, so I saved a lot of energy. However, I don''t think that Gui Sha can hold on for too long and can only hope that eldest senior brother can quickly open the stone door.


    The Eldest Senior Brother stood before the stone door and hesitated for a long time. He kept scratching his head, and hot sweat kept flowing out from his head.


    I didn''t have the heart to press him. I knew he was even more anxious than I was.


    When we turned around, there were a lot of black zombie bugs that managed to break through Gui Sha''s defenses and flew towards us.


    This time, I did not have the time to activate the Fire Li Talisman, and immediately activated the Three Revolutions Thousand Lightning Strikes on the Jujube sword, infusing Spirit Force into it, I once again gathered the courage to use the [Lightning Truth], causing the electric light to flow through the sword''s body, and with a wave of my hand, the lightning on the sword created a crackling sound, as if there were electric flies flying around, and when the black corpse insects touched the ten centimeters area around the sword, they were struck by the electric light released by the [Five Thunder Truth], and fell to the ground.


    The number of Black Corpse Worms that broke through the Demonic Ghosts increased, and the electric current on the wooden sword in my hand became weaker and weaker. Ever since we entered the tunnel, Big Senior and I have been constantly consuming spiritual energy.


    However, I will not give up. As long as there is a thread of hope, I will not let go of the sword in my hand.


    After a while, the eldest senior brother seemed to have made his move. He placed his hand on the Eight Trigrams Lock on the stone door and started trying to turn it slightly. The stone door let out a series of "ka ka" sounds.


    "Crack, crack, crack." The sound of a mechanism coming from behind me became louder and louder, and the amount of Black Corpse Worms charging towards me also increased.


    Many of the black zombies were lying on my body, trying to prick my skin with their proboscis. I could feel that my blood was being sucked into their bodies by those black zombies, as a wave of pain passed through my body. It was as if my blood was being sucked into their bodies.


    I accidentally glanced at it and saw that the black zombie worm which was full of blood had become as big as a soybean. Its stomach bulged and in an instant, it became ten times bigger.


    These insects are too scary. Right now there are at least 30 to 50 of them biting me, so I can''t take it anymore. I think if a few hundred of them were to attack me together, I would collapse on the spot.


    What was even more terrifying was that while the black zombies were sucking blood, they seemed to have injected some sort of poison into my body, causing my body to go numb for a while. Even the hand that lifted the sword seemed to become sluggish.


    Seeing that more and more Black Corpse Worms were about to devour me, a loud "Clang" sound suddenly came from behind me. The huge stone door suddenly lifted up, revealing a huge hole.


    "Youngest junior brother, quickly come in!" The Eldest Senior Brother had finally broken the Eight Trigrams Lock on the stone door, and he had finally done something reliable.


    I was so excited that I called Gui Sha and followed behind my eldest senior brother towards the back of the stone door.


    Another gust of cold wind came from behind me, and it was even faster than my speed. I charged into the three to five meters distance with a single stride, and that Gui Sha also followed closely behind.


    At this time, there was a loud "clang" sound and the huge and heavy stone door fell down, blocking the way of the black zombies and blocking them from entering the tunnel.


    However, there is still a large group of Black Corpse Worms that flew in with us. However, these Black Corpse Worms are no longer a threat, so Gui Sha casually waved his Yin energy.


    I looked at Gui Sha, but not only was there a grave expression on her face, there was even a hint of pain. I didn''t know why, but without saying a word, she turned into a ball of red mist and entered the Yin Vessel on my body once more to nurture me.

 C189

    Once again, we managed to escape from death. When we rushed out of the tunnel, we were shocked and frightened, and only after seeing the heavy stone door fall down did Eldest Martial Brother and I take in a deep breath. We could no longer care about that as we all sat down on the ground, gasping for air.


    The moment my butt touched the ground, I felt an unbearable itch all over my body. Looking at my own body, I could actually see many red spots that were as big as peanuts.


    It was painful and itchy, and I wanted to reach out and scratch it, but the moment I touched it, I felt a piercing pain.


    When the eldest senior brother saw my appearance, he couldn''t help but ask with concern, "Youngest junior brother, you also have seven or eight peanut sized red lumps on your face. It looks quite frightening. How do you feel?"


    "I feel like it''s definitely not going to be good. That Black Zombie Worm is too powerful. If I meet it again, you stop me and leave the rest to me." I said, baring my teeth.


    "Did you finish it already? "Don''t worry, didn''t you just soak in a pool of blood and have your blood absorbed by the Blood Sucking Demon Larva? These Black Corpse Worms probably can''t do anything to you, your body which is immune to poisons is really enviable." The eldest senior brother was lying beside the stone door, so he had time to joke around with me.


    I was indeed injected with blood essence by the Blood Sucking Demon Larva. Earlier, in order to steal the Yang Ghost Mother Grass, I was corroded to such a state by the Corpse Transformation Flower in the Lingnan Medicinal Herbs. I believe that this Black Corpse Worm is not a big threat to me.


    I took a deep breath and opened Eldest Senior Brother''s bag. I took out two bottles of water and gave one to Eldest Senior Brother. I opened one and drank it all in one gulp before tossing the empty bottle to the side.


    The eldest senior brother, seeing me drink water like this, couldn''t help but feel his heart ache. "Youngest junior brother, you can''t drink water like this either. We don''t know how long we''ll stay in this damned place. If you drink this water, what will happen in the future?"


    "I don''t know whether or not he''ll live past today, so why bother so much. Look at the danger in this tomb, there''s definitely going to be a lot of trouble later."


    I said dejectedly as I stood up and walked to the stone door. My heart immediately felt cold, this stone door had sealed off the entrance to the cave and behind it were Black Corpse Worms. It would be impossible for us to get out of here, so we must think of another way.


    The senior monk nodded, admitting my words. Then he said, "You''re right, I chose a door of life, and it''s already so dangerous. If we go through other doors, our deaths would have been even more disastrous."


    He then crawled up from the ground and said to me, "Youngest junior brother, we did not return to the exit of the underground palace, but instead went straight into this huge tomb. Since we have come, then we cannot come in vain and look around to see if we can find the exit. Even if we cannot find the exit, we must find Eunuch Li''s coffin and set it on fire.


    I shifted my gaze away from the stone door and looked behind me, only to see a large tomb. Above me was a huge dome. The entire tomb''s flat structure was a large rectangle, confirming what the ancients had said about the Heaven''s Circle.


    The dome was quite tall, and was carved with dragons and phoenixes. It was brightly colored, and perfectly preserved. There were also a few huge stone pillars supporting the enormous dome. Even the stone pillars were carved with exquisite patterns.


    It was truly hard to imagine that even a eunuch from the Qing Dynasty could build his own underground palace into such a flourishing structure. Just what sort of background did this guy have?


    With this huge question in mind, eldest senior brother and I walked side by side towards the depths. Along the way, eldest senior brother and I treaded on thin ice and were extremely careful with every step we took, afraid that something terrifying would suddenly appear again.


    At this moment, the Eldest Senior Brother and I were like birds frightened by a bow. With just a slight change, we were already covered in cold sweat.


    Thus, on the way here, there was nothing abnormal. Aside from the sound of our footsteps and gasps, we didn''t hear anything else.


    Holding the powerful flashlight, I scanned the surroundings. Suddenly, I saw an eardrum at the side. There was no door, so I called the eldest senior brother to go in and take a look.


    Even though we were scared, our eldest senior brother and I were extremely curious. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have entered this damned place.


    If I knew what was going on below, I wouldn''t have come down even if I were beaten to death.


    Eldest senior brother and I, one after the other, walked into the room.


    Although it was an ear room, it was very spacious and was about the size of a basketball court. There was some furniture in this room, as well as some bottles and things that looked like ancient items.


    Further in, he saw seven or eight armors on either side of the middle road. This armor was just an empty shell, as if it had been hoisted up by something. At first glance, it seemed to have a dozen or so people standing on both sides of it.


    The eldest senior brother and I quickly went through the armor and arrived at the deepest part of the hall. Soon after, we saw a few large boxes.


    He had no idea what was in the box.


    Eldest Senior Brother and I are not greedy for money, nor are we here to steal tombs. We are just here to find the real culprit that caused the death of the person on the construction site.


    However, he couldn''t help but want to open the box to take a look when he saw such a large and exquisite box.


    The first person who couldn''t hold it in was the Eldest Senior Brother. He said to me, "Junior Brother, what do you think might be in this box?"


    "I feel like it''s filled with several chests full of gold and silver treasures. Otherwise, what else could it be?" "No," I said.


    "Why don''t we open it and take a look?" The Eldest Senior Brother''s curiosity was piqued.


    "I think we better not open it. What if something bad happens and something bad happens? This ancient tomb is full of weird things, it''s better if we don''t get into trouble." I reminded him.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t use my hand to touch it." I didn''t wait for the eldest senior brother to stop me before he walked towards one of the large boxes with the peach wood sword in hand. He directly used the peach wood sword to open the box.

 C190

    Indeed, just as I expected, in the few big wooden boxes in the eardrum, there really are some gold, silver, and jewelry. As I expected, in the few big wooden boxes in the eardrum, there really are some gold, silver, and jewelry.


    Seeing so many treasures, even the eldest senior brother and I, who were greedy for money, couldn''t help but gulp a mouthful of saliva.


    The Eldest Senior Brother used the peach wood sword in his hand to open a few other boxes, and like the box before him, they were all yellow and white, and there were also some precious antique calligraphy and paintings. The Eldest Senior Brother looked down while sucking in cold air and said, "Youngest junior brother, how about we take a few and sell them, then we''ll both be rich."


    Shaking my head, I said, "Eldest senior brother, I think it''s better if we don''t touch the things inside. Not to mention whether we can leave this place alive, even if we can leave this place alive, we will definitely encounter a lot of trouble. Carrying these things with us would be a huge burden, and it might even cost our lives."


    After hearing what I said, the eldest senior brother finally gave up on that idea and nodded. "Junior Brother is right, we don''t lack money. With junior sister here, there''s no use in having all these things. Let''s just let them stay here ¡­"


    The two of us turned around and walked out to see if we can find any other way out. At this moment, we still have to think of how to get out of this place, facing a pile of gold and silver treasures.


    However, even if the two of us didn''t touch the gold and silver treasures, something unexpected happened. Just as the two of us walked behind those armors, something strange happened.


    The armor suddenly swayed a few times, as if it was alive. Following the sound of the armor shaking, Eldest Senior Brother and I also heard the sound of someone pulling out a saber from our waists at the same time. It was especially ear-piercing.


    "This is bad!" There is indeed something strange about it! " The eldest senior brother shouted and grabbed my arm before he ran outside. Without waiting for the armor to fully activate, the two of us ran to the main hall.


    I''ve said it before, this damn place is filled with weirdness, but I didn''t expect this weirdness to come this fast. Wherever it is, there is killing intent everywhere.


    When I first entered this eardrum, I felt curious as to why there were so many armors in this place. From the looks of it, these armors didn''t seem to be that valuable.


    So these armors were used to protect these treasures.


    As soon as eldest senior brother and I ran into the hall, those armors chased us.


    I carefully turned my head to look at the armor, but the interior of the armor was actually empty. The interior of the armor was filled with a layer of black qi, and under the iron hat, there were a pair of red eyes that were staring at us viciously. The black qi formed a human figure wearing armor, and the black qi even condensed into two hands and two legs.


    Suddenly, I understood that every piece of armor had a soul sealed within it. When eldest senior brother used the peach wood sword to open those boxes, he unintentionally triggered the soul consciousness of these souls to attack us. This is definitely a cruel demonic technique, imprisoning the soul within the armor and preventing it from reincarnating.


    However, no matter what, the souls sealed within these armor are currently attacking us. Eldest Martial Brother and I naturally wouldn''t wait for death to come.


    The Eldest Senior Brother then used the [Five Thunder True Arts], filling the sword with his spirit energy, and rushed towards the armored evil spirits to kill them.


    I, on the other hand, used the Green Gale Ghost Art that Daoist Master Qing Feng taught me. As I chanted the incantation, the sword was immediately filled with a natural aura. The symbols on the sword started to circulate, emitting a strong killing intent.


    In a split-second, I joined the fray and engaged in a battle with the armored evil spirits.


    In this exchange, I finally understood the power of these armored evil spirits, all of them were probably experienced warriors when they were still alive, and the moves they used were not gaudy at all, each one was aimed at killing others, their moves were vicious, the blades in their hands were also extremely calm, and after a few moves, I actually did not gain any advantage.


    Eldest Martial Brother and I only have two people, and these armored vicious spirits, I gave them a cursory glance. There were around thirteen or fourteen of them, surrounding me and Eldest Martial Brother and fighting with all our might.


    The sabers in the hands of these people have gone through countless years and are still as bright as ever. If they were to slash at our bodies, I have no doubt that they would have bled to death on the spot.


    Thirteen armored evil spirits surrounded Big Senior and I. I have too many things to regret right now, so I shouldn''t have rashly barged into that tomb with Big Senior. What the hell is there to look at?


    If I were to deal with two or three armored Fierce Spirit Beasts, this Green Wind Ghost Art would be able to easily take them down. However, at this moment, the snow-white blades were coming at me in a flurry, causing me to be unable to react and my hands to be in a mess.


    Eldest senior brother wasn''t any better off than me. He was forced back by seven or eight armored vicious spirits.


    When I saw that if this continued, Big Senior and I would be chopped into meat paste sooner or later, I immediately told him, "Big Senior, don''t be surrounded by them. Let''s break out of the encirclement and break them one by one!"


    Eldest Senior Brother charged out before me, and he threw out four or five yellow paper talismans in a row. With a flash of golden light, the yellow paper talismans charged towards the armored evil spirits, and the armored evil spirits seemed to be somewhat afraid of the vast energy contained in the yellow talismans, and they immediately retreated one by one. Eldest Senior Brother drilled a hole in the air, and with a flash, he charged out of the heavy encirclement towards the back of a large pillar.


    When I saw that the eldest senior brother had broken through the encirclement, I imitated the eldest senior brother''s actions and took out a few yellow paper talismans, throwing them towards the two closest armored Evil Spirits.

 C191

    Due to being in too much of a hurry, I didn''t have time to cast any incantations. Relying only on the natural energy contained within the seal of the talisman, I used my spiritual force to propel it and threw out the yellow paper talismans. These yellow paper talismans specifically restrained ghosts.


    Naturally, the cultivation of these armored evil spirits wouldn''t be that high. As soon as a few of my talismans were thrown out, these armored evil spirits were forced to retreat, I wielded my Three Revolutions Thousand Lightning Strikes on them and killed them all along the way, and once again forced them back. I also ran to the back of a stone pillar.


    When I reached the back of the stone pillar, an armored evil spirit immediately chased after me, and without saying anything further, it chopped towards my head. My body flashed, and my sword struck down towards the armored evil spirit, and this sword that contained the Art of Suppressing the Green Gale of Mao Mountain caused its entire body to tremble when it saw the armored evil spirit, causing the black qi beneath the armor to thicken a bit. Then, I made a hand seal, and lightly slapped on the armor.


    When I turned my head to look at eldest senior brother, I found that he had also succeeded. He activated the [Five Lightning Truth Technique] and lightning filled the sword''s body. Streams of electricity circulated around the peach wood sword in his hand, and with a flick of his hand, the two armored evil spirits were destroyed.


    That was to say that he had been struck six times by lightning, and in addition to the fact that the peach wood was originally the most positive product, the Six Cycle Lightning Strike Date Sword was refined from the heart of the peach wood that had been struck six times by lightning. Naturally, its power was not small, and the lightning that it contained was already extremely strong.


    Once again, the Eldest Senior Brother used the [Five Thunder Truth Arts], and his thunder aura surged. With a single sword strike, he cut down two armored evil spirits.


    After all, the Eldest Senior Brother just followed his Master while laughing. He has a deep foundation, and his cultivation is above mine.


    However, I was enlightened by my master and imparted a tenth of my cultivation level to me. Afterwards, I soaked in a pool of blood that was connected to the one in the south of the Lu Family Division and was also imbued with a lot of blood essence by the Blood Sucking Demon Larva in that pool, allowing me to have a robust physique.


    In addition, there are some unexpected gains, which is that in the dungeon where Lu Nan is divided, I also managed to build a Mao Mountain elder, that is, the Green Wind Daoist. In order to let me restrain the powerful consciousness in my body, he passed down the Green Wind Ghost Art to me.


    This Green Wind Ghost Art of Mao Mountain can suppress all ghosts, but my cultivation level is not high yet, so I am unable to use it. However, the powerful consciousness in my body seems to have yet to awaken, and it was also suppressed by my master and second martial uncle.


    Now that I think about it, although my cultivation isn''t as good as Eldest Brother''s, it''s still pretty much gone.


    It hasn''t even been a year and I''ve already reached this level. Even I didn''t think that it would be like what my master said, that I was born to be a Taoist.


    The pressure around us lessened considerably as the armored evil spirits continued to fall under my sword and Eldest Senior Brother''s sword.


    Leaning on a huge stone pillar, eldest senior brother and I walked around in circles. It was only after more than half an hour of fighting that the dozen armored vicious spirits were completely destroyed by us.


    However, after this fight, it was not easy for eldest senior brother and I as well. The eldest senior brother and I were both wounded and scratched by the blades of those armored evil spirits. Blood stained our clothes and soaked our clothes.


    However, although these armored vicious spirits were fierce, they were much easier to deal with compared to the black zombie bugs in the tunnel. Now that he thought about those terrifying black zombie bugs, he felt a bit scared.


    After all of the Armored Vicious Spirits were destroyed, eldest senior brother and I gathered together once again. Both of us looked at each other speechlessly. Only Lei Qianxing remained slumped beside the stone pillar, gasping for air.


    After that, the Eldest Senior Brother took out some gauze and hemostatic medicine from Zhang Xiaofei''s bag. The two of us helped each other clean the wounds on each other''s bodies. After working hard for a while, we finally finished.


    After this fight, it would consume a lot of energy. We didn''t know what dangers would follow, so we took out the food and water from our bags and ate and drank to our fill. We had to maintain our stamina and be prepared to face all the difficulties.


    No matter what, he couldn''t give up. Since he was already down here, he had to think of a way to escape.


    After resting for a while, the Eldest Senior Brother shone his light around and said dejectedly, "Youngest junior brother, do you think we need to continue walking? There are dangers everywhere inside, and the slightest mistake could lead to death. We might as well just wait here for Master to come and save us, don''t you think? "


    I also looked towards the pitch black hall and sighed. "What if Master has something on his mind and can''t come and save us? I think it''s better to rely on ourselves than on everything else. The food and water that we have on us can only last for two to three days. If we consume them all, we can only starve to death in here. "


    The eldest senior brother was silent for a while, then he said, "Let''s not talk about it for now. Right now, both of us have consumed a lot of spiritual energy and physical strength, so while we are still considered safe, let''s each take a break and recover our energy. We can just walk forward and take a look, but I think that only the hole we came down from will allow us to leave."


    Even though the eldest senior brother''s words were decisive, I still felt full of hope for going out. I immediately sat cross-legged on the floor and started chanting, clearing my mind and trying my best to recover my energy.


    Cultivating has no time, I closed my eyes for an unknown amount of time. When I felt the spiritual power in my dantian fill up once again, I once again opened my eyes and found my eldest senior brother sitting opposite me, looking at me curiously. He was very close to me.

 C192

    "Eldest Senior Brother, why are you looking at me like that? Is there something wrong with my face?" I asked, moving back.


    There are no flowers on your face, but the pimples that were bitten by the Black Corpse Worms have retreated. After being injected with the blood essence of those blood sucking demonic larvae, even if it is effective, it is indeed immune to poisons, making me want to be bitten by a few blood sucking demonic larvae. The eldest senior brother said with envy and hatred.


    I chuckled. "I know where the blood pool is. It''s a pity that it''s already destroyed. Those Blood Sucking Demon Larvae probably won''t be able to survive. I won''t be able to help you."


    After saying that, I stood up from the ground and touched my face that was as smooth as a mirror. The peanut sized beans had really disappeared.


    It seemed that he had recovered his strength, so he said to me, "Let''s go, junior brother. Let''s continue our exploration. If there''s anything strange ahead of us, we can''t just randomly touch it."


    "Eldest senior brother, you still have the nerve to talk to me? Just now, I didn''t let you touch those brats, but you did. In the end, you managed to provoke those armored vicious spirits, and now you dare to talk to me." I said in a mocking tone.


    The eldest senior brother waved his hand and signaled me to follow him. He didn''t reply. The two of us held a sword in one hand and a flashlight in the other. We carefully walked around the hall.


    The hall was very spacious. Other than a few stone pillars that supported the dome, nothing else could be seen.


    After Big Senior and I walked forward for a distance, the hall seemed to have become narrower and many things appeared.


    The first thing that came into our view was a few people who were carved out of stone. These stone carvings were also dressed in armor and held long spears and sabers in their hands, like ancient soldiers on guard. Eldest Martial Brother and I were very attentive to these carvings; we would rather walk around eight steps than go near these things, because God knows if these things would suddenly come to life and attack us together.


    Fortunately, when eldest senior brother and I walked around these stone statues, we didn''t find anything abnormal. The people made of stone were still standing there without moving.


    Continuing forward, another entrance appeared in front of them. This entrance was somewhat similar to a memorial archway, with many exquisite paintings on it. On both sides of the memorial archway stood a stone lion with its mouth wide open, mighty and magnificent.


    Eldest Martial Brother and I, one in front and the other behind, directly passed through the memorial archway and continued to go deeper. After we entered this memorial archway, we saw a new world and heard a slight sound of flowing water in our ears.


    I shone my flashlight inside, but the place was built like a back garden. There were fake mountains, small pavilions, and a bridge. Under the bridge was a slowly flowing river, the sound of flowing water that I had just heard came from this river.


    Looking at this scene, Eldest Martial Brother and I were stunned. This place really did have the feeling of being in paradise on earth. It just looked lifeless and gave off a very unpleasant feeling.


    The water was very thick and gave off a strange smell. The eldest senior brother quickly gave the water in the river a definition and said that the water in the river was not water at all, but mercury. This thing was evaporating very slowly, and it was poisonous in the air, so I had to do my best to control my breathing here.


    In fact, the eldest senior brother told me that it was completely unnecessary, because I was immune to poisons, so even if I were to inhale it, it would not matter.


    The Eldest Senior Brother quickly stood up and we continued walking forward. At this moment, I used the powerful light to shine towards the distance, but at the end of these pavilions, there seemed to be some strange buildings that were standing in the huge shadows.


    He then called his eldest senior brother over to take a look.


    I ran along the already paved stone floor and wanted to cross a stone bridge. At this moment, the eldest senior brother suddenly caught up to me and said, "Youngest junior brother, don''t be in such a hurry to leave, this place might be a little strange. I just asked about a strange smell, it seems to be phosphorus, it can be burned, especially the smell coming from this bridge is the strongest.


    After saying that, the eldest senior brother flashed in front of me and took out a water bottle left over from his bag. He stuffed a rag inside and lit it up with a lighter before throwing it towards the bridge.


    As soon as the burning bottle of water fell to the ground, it began to burn, lighting up the entire tomb.


    I was so shocked that I couldn''t help but take a few steps back. This flame almost burnt my eyebrows.


    The raging flames burned for 5 to 6 minutes before gradually dying down. Standing there, I still had some lingering fear in my heart. Luckily, eldest senior brother called me just now. Otherwise, I would have immediately become a Peking University roast duck.


    The feeling of being burned alive must have been unbearable.


    Even the most professional grave robber would not be able to survive in this place. Not to mention this bridge, even the black zombies in the tunnel just now would not be able to survive under normal circumstances.


    After everyone was extinguished, eldest senior brother proudly looked at me and patted me on the shoulder before walking onto the bridge. I quickly followed him and quickly followed him. Right now, the bridge was burnt completely black and it no longer had its original appearance.


    There was a pungent smell in the air. It was not a normal stench.


    The eldest senior brother and I quickly crossed the stone bridge and passed by the edge of the bridge. We didn''t dare to go down the middle path because we were worried that there would be other ambushes.


    The eldest senior brother walked around the door twice and solemnly said to me, "Youngest senior brother, if I''m not wrong, this should be the main tomb, the place where the eunuch was buried. Do you think we should go in and take a look?"


    The reason why we came here is to find the damned thing that has been killing people for decades. Presumably, it is that damn eunuch.

 C193

    "Since we''re already here, let''s go in and take a look." I looked at the tall red lacquered door and nodded.


    "Alright, that''s what I think too." The eldest senior brother turned around and smiled at me before starting to circle around the door. He first wanted to see if there was any mechanism to open the door.


    After searching for a while, he did not find anything. Thus, the eldest senior brother returned to the door and used the peach wood sword in his hand to stab at the door twice, creating a "dong dong" sound.


    Then, the eldest senior brother increased his strength and continued stabbing at the door. This time, the red lacquer door unexpectedly let out a rumbling sound as it was opened.


    It turned out that there were no traps on this metal door.


    I feel that there are two reasons why the red lacquer door isn''t locked. First, the owner of the tomb is too confident in himself, so he believes that no one will be able to make it here alive.


    The second reason is that there is something more dangerous waiting for us in this main tomb chamber. Once we enter, there will be no return.


    The door rumbled for a while before it opened to reveal a gap between two people. A cold and moldy air blew out from the gap, causing my entire body to shiver.


    The eldest senior brother stood at the door for a while before he turned around and asked, "Are we going in or not?"


    I nodded and walked in front of the eldest senior brother. I placed the Jujube Wooden Sword horizontally in front of me and walked in with a flash.


    After entering this place, the first feeling I got was that the air was extremely cold. It was just that the air seemed to be colder than the hall from before. The moment I stepped into it, the eldest senior brother followed me in.


    Before we could use the flashlight to shine on our surroundings, we heard a series of banging sounds. The eldest senior brother and I were immediately shocked and quickly jumped out of the door. We didn''t know what had happened.


    When eldest senior brother and I stood outside the door again, we didn''t react for a long time. We looked at each other, both of us at a loss.


    However, from the inside of the door, a ray of light flashed. It was previously dark, but now there was light?


    The Eldest Senior Brother mustered up his courage and stuck his head in. He carefully took a look before walking in again in a flash. He hurriedly called out to me, "Youngest junior brother, come in and take a look. There''s something ¡­"


    This is a very spacious hall, about the size of a football field. On both sides of the hall, there are many braziers and basins, and the brazier inside the hall is burning intensely. Only then did I understand that the consecutive "peng peng" sounds just now were probably coming from these braziers, as if they were deliberately welcoming our arrival. All of the braziers in the hall were burning as well.


    Perhaps this red-lacquered gate was a mechanism, because the moment the gate was opened, the mechanism was activated, which was why the brazier was burning.


    Looking at this miraculous scene, Eldest Senior Brother and I were both stunned. Uncle was also looking at his surroundings.


    The hall was very spacious, and beneath our feet was a stretch of road paved with white jade, extending all the way to the end of the road. On both sides of the road were carved statues made of stone, standing like guards.


    At the very front of the road paved with white jade was a very large coffin, very conspicuous. Eldest Brother was right, this place should be the main tomb, which is the real culprit that we are looking for.


    At the same time, a hint of fear inexplicably flashed through my heart. To be able to walk into this main tomb so easily, there must be a huge hidden danger within. Perhaps the master of this tomb is waiting for us here.


    The dirty things it sent to harm people are so powerful, this old eunuch must be very strong too. With my cultivation and eldest senior brother''s, the odds of winning against the master of this tomb are minuscule.


    The eldest senior brother forcefully swallowed his saliva and turned to me. "Youngest junior brother, why am I so scared?" "How about we go back and wait for our master to come and save us ¡­"


    Without waiting for the eldest senior brother to finish speaking, the heavy red lacquer door behind him let out another extremely heavy sound. "Crash!" It actually closed.


    I hurried over and opened the door with all my might, but the door did not budge.


    The eldest senior brother also quickly came over to help us. When the two of us tried to use our full strength, even the spiritual energy in our dantian was activated. However, the door still didn''t budge at all.


    This time, even if he wanted to, he couldn''t get out.


    The eldest senior brother and I once again turned around and looked at the huge coffin at the end of the tunnel. I didn''t know where this courage came from, but I gritted my teeth and said, "Eldest senior brother, since this old coffin board won''t let us go, then we won''t go. Let''s see what kind of playthings he can pull out.


    My hot-blooded words infected the eldest senior brother. He immediately said, "Yes, we''re afraid of that bastard. We''re Taoists, how can we be afraid of ghosts?"


    After saying this, the Eldest Senior Brother quickly added, "I''m afraid even if we become ghosts, we will still not be its match."


    I rolled my eyes at Eldest Senior Brother. Without saying anything more, I picked up the wooden sword and walked along the white jade floor towards the huge coffin. Eldest Senior Brother also chased after me.


    Inside the tomb chamber, the fire in the brazier flickered and dimmed, causing the shadows of the two of us to sway back and forth. It was as if we were two hideous wraiths. Everything was so quiet.


    However, I was very clear in my heart. Behind the silence, there was a huge crisis hidden. This was the complete calm before the storm.


    This coffin is a bronze coffin with green rust on it. There are also a lot of beautiful patterns around the coffin. When Eldest Senior Brother and I saw this bronze coffin, we knew that something bad was going to happen.

 C194

    Why do you say that?


    This is because Big Senior and I are both cultivators and Daoists, so we definitely know much more about the five elements than ordinary people.


    When buried in the earth, the most taboo thing was to use metal objects like copper and iron to complete the burial. This was because the five elements resisted each other. Corpses in coffins were the most likely to undergo Corpse Transformation.


    Therefore, in all the dynasties, no one had ever heard of using a bronze coffin or an iron coffin for burial, unless they had a deep hatred for the person inside. They wished that after his death, he would not enter the cycle of reincarnation and become a living corpse.


    Thus, when Eldest Martial Brother and I saw this bronze coffin, we couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air. We retreated a few steps back, the further we were away from this bronze coffin, the better.


    Right at this moment, as if it was purposely trying to scare us, the bronze coffin seemed to slightly shake, and a knocking sound came from it. In the quiet tomb chamber, it sounded very clear.


    After the two knocks, there were even more terrifying sounds coming from inside the bronze coffin. It was the sound of fingernails scratching against something, and the ''crunch'' sounds were very ear-piercing. Eldest Senior Brother and I were so shocked that we were both stunned on the spot, and for a moment, we didn''t know what to do.


    However, after a while, the eldest senior brother reacted and told me, "Not good! "There''s a big guy in this coffin. Let''s go and seal the thing inside, we can''t let him out!"


    With that, the Eldest Senior Brother rushed up and took out a few yellow paper talismans from his Cosmic Bag. He then stuck them all around the coffin.


    I also know that this is no small matter, so I immediately rushed over and fished out the yellow paper talisman. After pasting it onto the bronze coffin for a period of time, we lived for a full seven to eight minutes, and after pasting dozens of yellow paper talismans on the coffin, we finally arrived at the front of the coffin.


    However, the movements in the bronze coffin only stopped for two to three minutes before an even more ear-piercing crunching sound rang out. Hearing it, Eldest Senior Brother and I felt goosebumps all over our bodies.


    The eldest senior brother took a deep breath and called out to me once again, "Junior Martial Brother, use the black line to arrange the corpse Subduing Lock to bind the thing inside this coffin."


    Then, I hurriedly took out an inkstone and poured some black dog blood, cinnabar, and other extremely positive things into the inkstone. It''s all used to control the transformation of corpses.


    As Daoists, Eldest Martial Brother and I will be carrying these things that can kill demons every day, so we don''t lack them.


    I used black dog blood, cinnabar, and a child''s urine to make ink according to a certain ratio. I still felt that it wasn''t safe, so I used the wooden sword to cut my finger and dripped a portion of my blood. The Daoist Priest''s blood, due to the hidden spiritual force, also had a certain restraining effect on the evil zombie, it was even stronger than the black dog blood.


    After fiddling around for a while, I finished studying the ink and poured it into the Mo Dou box. Eldest senior brother then pulled out the Mo Dou thread and we both took a side before sealing the coffin.


    Before the foundation was built, when there was no cremation, most people would be buried in the earth after they died. If a corpse was buried in a place where it was easy for it to morph, and if it happened to be moved to another place, then most Taoists would be able to see some clues from the coffin or corpse. At this time, what the Taoist needed to do was to seal the coffin, first with a symbol, and then with ink mixed with a special pure Yang object.


    After completing the seal, it was only an initial stage. What they needed to do was to place the coffin in the fire and burn it along with the corpse. If the evil creature inside the coffin really turned into a zombie, it would undoubtedly become a great killing tool that would bring disaster to the village.


    But now we are facing a bronze coffin. Even if we break the seal, we cannot burn this coffin. Even if we can burn it, we do not have anything that we can burn.


    However, in this situation, we have no choice but to take it step by step.


    The contents of this bronze coffin are definitely not as simple as ordinary zombies, because this coffin contains not only a eunuch, but also a eunuch who knows how to cultivate, just like a princess of the Ghost Fiend Palace. She knows how to turn herself into a purple-armored zombie, and who knows what kind of magical Tao technique the old eunuch of several hundred years ago used in his prosperous era would use to turn this coffin eunuch into such a cruel and merciless person.


    The Eldest Senior Brother and I were in a mess, but our coordination was flawless. It took us half an hour to finish forging the seal on the bronze coffin.


    After finishing all of this, the ink in the box just happened to be used up. Eldest Martial Brother and I gathered in front of the coffin again and stared at the bronze coffin. My two hearts couldn''t help but beat wildly.


    "Elder Senior-apprentice Brother, what do you think is inside this coffin? If it was a purple-armored zombie, would we brothers be unable to leave today?" I said anxiously.


    "Even if it''s not a purple-armored zombie, it''s still very difficult for us to leave. We''ll just have to take it one step at a time. It''s our bad luck that we ended up in such a desolate place."


    As the Eldest Senior Brother''s voice faded, strange things happened again. Even though Eldest Senior Brother and I had stuck dozens of yellow paper talismans around the coffin, covering it completely and even sealing it, the sound of nails scratching against the coffin could still be heard.


    "Creak! Creak!" The sound caused the hairs on Eldest Martial Brother and I to stand up.


    The strange sound from the coffin made Eldest Martial Brother and I lose our confidence and involuntarily took a few steps back.


    After a while, the sound of nails scratching against the coffin board became louder and louder. A gust of cold wind came out of nowhere and blew against the yellow paper talisman around the coffin, causing it to flutter noisily.

 C195

    After that, something even more unacceptable happened.


    The dozens of yellow paper talismans pasted on the bronze coffin suddenly glowed with a bewitching red light, and under Eldest Senior Brother and I''s dumbfounded gazes, they all burst into flames in the blink of an eye, turning into countless ashes that scattered onto the ground. The Mo Dou seal that Eldest Senior Brother and I had just forged was also flickering.


    The scope of the shaking became larger and larger as if something had also jumped out from the coffin. The eldest senior brother moved in a flash to stand in front of me and raised his peach wood sword, gesturing me to retreat quickly.


    The two of us stared at the huge bronze coffin and retreated step by step. As the coffin shook more and more, suddenly, the coffin opened a crack and a watery black mist began to seep out from the coffin, spreading out in all directions.


    This kind of situation is not only for me, my eldest senior brother probably has never encountered one in his life.


    An unprecedented sense of danger filled my heart. I think that eldest senior brother and I will definitely be doomed this time.


    What terrible thing was in the coffin? Before coming out, she already displayed such a terrifying appearance. My entire body couldn''t help but tremble.


    As the huge bronze coffin shook more and more, the black fog that rose from it completely covered the seal that Eldest Martial Brother and I used on Mo Dou.


    ''Bang! ''A loud sound echoed in my ears. The lid of the bronze coffin flew up into the air and smashed towards me and my eldest senior brother like a huge dark cloud.


    "Be careful!" I rolled forward and landed on the ground, rolling twice before stopping. Before my body could steady itself, the lid of the bronze coffin fell on the ground where Eldest Martial Brother and I were standing a moment ago. There was yet another deafening sound, and when the coffin fell on the ground, it shattered the white jade on the ground into pieces.


    Such a terrifying power really scared me. If Eldest Senior Brother and I had run out a second later, we would have probably been smashed into minced meat by now. If we had used a shovel to scrape them together, we wouldn''t have been able to piece them together.


    Just as I got up, I looked at the place where eldest senior brother jumped to and was finally relieved. eldest senior brother was still alright and was not hit. Like me, he barely dodged this fatal blow.


    At this moment, I looked towards the bronze coffin and saw that black fog was still drifting out from within it. The black fog didn''t dissipate and floated above the tomb.


    After a while, a hoarse roar came out of the coffin. It sounded like the howl of a beast.


    When this voice entered his ears, it made him feel numb. Just what the hell was this thing?


    But no matter what it is, to be able to display such powerful strength, I think that is something that Eldest Martial Brother and I cannot deal with.


    After a hoarse roar, a pair of fur-covered hands the size of a bear''s paw stretched out from within the bronze coffin. Then, a pair of hands that grew longer and longer and a body directly shot out from within the bronze coffin. With a flash, a pair of egg-sized, devilish purple eyes sat on top of the coffin and looked in my direction.


    Under the gaze of those terrifying eyes, all of the hairs on my body stood on end. I felt as though I had been struck by lightning, and my body suddenly stopped moving. At this moment, the concept of fear had already disappeared from my mind, and my soul and spirit seemed to be about to leave my body.


    However, that egg-sized pair of purple eyes quickly moved away from me and looked in the direction of my eldest senior brother.


    When those purple eyes left me, it was as though my entire body had collapsed. The bottom of my feet went soft and I was about to collapse to the ground.


    However, I held the wooden sword of the jujube in my hand, and immediately slammed it into the ground to stabilize my body.


    The eldest senior brother''s situation was also not much better than mine. After being stared at by those huge eyes for a while, he felt as though he was struck by lightning. His entire body involuntarily shuddered and his body swayed a couple of times.


    I didn''t dare look at the thing that had just popped out of the coffin, but I couldn''t help wanting to.


    Not only did this thing have a pair of purple eyes the size of an egg, its entire body was also covered with long fur. Its head was the size of a lion, and its head and face were also covered with fluffy fur.


    This way, Big Senior and I won''t be so afraid. As long as we have a sword in our hands, a lion won''t be able to do anything to us. However, this monster in front of us is clearly not a lion, but a monster that Big Senior and I have never seen before.


    This was too scary!


    I took a deep breath and stared at the monster while slowly walking towards Eldest Senior Brother.


    Eldest Senior Brother was obviously scared silly. I didn''t even notice when I walked to his side. I touched Eldest Senior Brother''s body and his entire body shivered before he recovered from his shock and looked at me with a face full of fear.


    "Large... Large... Eldest senior brother, do you know what came out from the coffin? " As soon as I opened my mouth, I found that I was already scared to the point of stuttering.


    The eldest senior brother''s throat moved and his expression became uglier than crying. He took a deep breath and said, "Little ¡­ Youngest junior brother ¡­ "Next year will be the anniversary of our death, we definitely won''t be able to leave this place alive, and I''m already regretting letting our master come over. Not to mention our master, even if our master Wuwei comes, it won''t work ¡­"


    Hearing how the eldest senior brother spoke in despair, I couldn''t help but become curious and hurriedly asked, "Eldest senior brother, what is this thing? Even if I die, I must at least understand it, right?"


    "You definitely know about the Violet Armored Zombie, this thing is two levels higher than that Violet Armored Zombie, the legendary super Zombie King ¡ª Howl!" "That''s exactly what I''m talking about ¡­" The senior monk said to me with a pair of big eyes.


    "Howl ¡­" Hearing these two words, it was as if I was struck by lightning. As expected, Eldest Martial Brother and I are definitely not going to live!

 C196

    I would never have thought that the thing that my eldest senior brother and I met was actually a super Zombie King that was two levels stronger than a Violet Armored Zombie ¡ª Howl.


    This is simply not the same concept. Among all zombies, every time a zombie rises in rank, the zombie''s cultivation level will increase exponentially, which means, among zombies, a zombie of the same level as the one in front of our eyes, it is child''s play. Our master was almost killed by the zombie, and just us two furry brats, when facing a hairy roar, are like ants standing in front of an elephant, let alone moving a foot, even if we fart, we would still die.


    This was too exaggerated.


    So, when Mao Hou appeared in front of us, Da Shixiong and I were scared stiff. We even had the impulse to kneel down and worship him. Unconsciously, our knees softened.


    However, just as I was about to kneel down, I was pulled back by the eldest senior brother beside me. I immediately reacted and prostrated myself on the ground with the Jujube sword in my hand.


    At this moment, I also finally understood why Gui Sha said that there was an existence that he was very afraid of, how could he not be afraid? This furry howl''s cultivation level is a thousand times greater than Gui Sha''s, the moment it appears, it would instantly kill it.


    Eldest Senior Brother and I, two poor people, stood in this huge tomb like idiots. We did not dare to run, nor did we dare to move, as if we were prisoners awaiting trial. As long as we let out a howl, our heads would fall to the ground.


    That Mao Hou definitely wasn''t like this before, I had seen the frescoes on both sides of the path in the tomb chamber before. When I was young, I was still quite handsome, but after I became a eunuch, I died, then so be it, why did I have to turn into someone who was neither a human nor a ghost, it was really too scary.


    After that furry growl swept over us, rumbling noises came from his throat. Perhaps it was because he didn''t say anything for a long time, but after a long while, he finally opened his mouth and said, "Who are you two ¡­"


    When these words left my mouth, they exploded like a red rune above our heads. The buzzing sound didn''t stop, and I felt as if all the blood in my body was boiling up, rushing straight to my head. I almost fainted on the spot.


    I glanced at eldest senior brother, who was clearly not any better off than me. He opened his mouth and said with a trembling voice, "Daoist Priest of the Jade Aurora Temple ¡­" You... Who are you? "


    "Jade Aurora Temple ¡­" "What kind of place is this, why haven''t I heard of it before ¡­" The furry bellow rolled its huge eyes and said with a bit of bewilderment.


    Eldest Martial Brother and I didn''t dare to say anything.


    After a while, the Maohou looked at us again. The look in his eyes was so terrifying that I didn''t dare meet his gaze. I had no choice but to lower my head.


    "Was it the Mo Dou seal you two pasted on my coffin?" That furry roar once again rumbled over, carrying with it an aura that could crush everything.


    Eldest Senior Brother and I were so scared that our bodies were trembling. At that moment, I didn''t know where I got the courage to stand in front of Eldest Senior Brother, so I stood in front of him in a flash and said, "Both of them ¡­ It''s all my fault, it''s none of my eldest senior brother''s business. "


    The furry gaze immediately enveloped my body once again. It was as though there was a chill on my back. The hairs on my body stood up one by one, causing me to involuntarily shiver.


    I wanted to muster the courage to look him in the eye, but his eyes were so frightening that I lowered my head at a glance.


    Moments later, Mao Hou suddenly laughed out loud, "Hmm ¡­" "Speaking of which, we are still people from the same sect. After I left the palace, I had to pay my respects to an immortal to cultivate in the Dao arts, and only then did I manage to learn today''s Dharma Body. I''ve been unconscious for hundreds of years, but this is the first time that the two of you have come in alive.


    What was going on?


    This Mao Hou seems to be trying to get close to Big Senior and me. If he says that he also cultivates the Dao, then we are family?


    The eldest senior brother quickly reacted. He bowed toward Mao Huang and politely said, "So it''s someone from the same sect. Junior greets senior. May I know where senior is from and which immortal mountain you are from ¡­"


    He patted his head and said, "I''ve been sleeping here for hundreds of years and have forgotten a lot of things. I know my surname is Li, and as for Master, I forgot as well, I just remember that I followed an old Taoist for some time and not long after that Taoist went away, I lived here. Oh right, why did you two come here?"


    Eldest Senior Brother and I looked at each other. It seemed that the furry howl had slept for too long, and its reaction was a little slow. It seemed easy to deceive.


    "Reporting to Senior, this junior''s family built a house here, and after digging up the soil, they discovered that the soil was blood-red, so they told this junior to come take a look, and after junior and junior dug for a while, a hole appeared, and we two martial brothers rushed in, and rashly intruded, and disturbed Senior''s cultivation. This is truly a sin, a sin, please do not blame this senior for it ¡­"


    Sigh, don''t blame me for nothing. Since you are able to find this place, it means that there is some kind of fate between us. There are many traps and dangers in this tomb. Mao Hou waved his hand and said.


    Aiya, this furry howl is really easy to talk to. The eldest senior brother stomped his nose and said, "Yes, that''s right ¡­" "Junior is indeed fated to be with senior, but our family is in the process of building a house, we are lacking in manpower, we have already been falling down for a long time, afraid that our family would worry, so we did not disturb them, junior will take his leave now, Qingshan will not change, there will be flowing water, we will meet again another day ¡­"


    After saying that, the eldest senior brother grabbed onto my arm and headed towards the red door of the tomb. After just a few steps, the two of us froze there, and we didn''t know when, but on both sides of the tomb chamber, a large group of lone souls suddenly appeared. There were at least forty to fifty of them, all of them kneeling on the floor, with their heads sunk deep into their hands.

 C197

    When we saw these wandering souls, Eldest Senior Brother and I were so scared that we sucked in a breath of cold air and immediately didn''t dare to continue walking forward.


    Amongst this group of wandering souls, there was a familiar figure wearing a eunuch uniform. Isn''t that the person we met last night at the abandoned construction site?


    For a moment, I couldn''t remember what the kid''s surname was. In my memory, it was either Liu or Zhang.


    It was this young eunuch who blocked my way. There were twenty to thirty wandering souls kneeling on both sides of him in the tomb chamber. He felt that the howls were like those of a high and mighty emperor. These wild souls were his subjects.


    That night, I let the Demon Devour devour a ghost among them. It seems to be an important character, and the moment I saw this little eunuch with red eyes appear, I knew that things were not going well.


    The red-eyed eunuch knelt on the ground and shouted at Mao, "Eunuch Li ¡­" This subordinate did not succeed. Last night, I went out to gather the souls of Luo Yuan''s dead body, and just as I was about to get the souls, I was stopped by these two repulsive Taoists. Even Little Zhang was devoured by one of their evil spirits.


    The furry howl came from behind her for a while, then she chuckled and said, "Didn''t you two kids say that your family built a house and accidentally dropped this place? It appeared here last night. It seems like you guys have already planned this a long time ago.


    Eldest Senior Brother''s and I''s hearts were pounding and we were close to our throats. I saw that Eldest Senior Brother was sweating profusely.


    "Senior Li, don''t listen to that brat''s nonsense. Last night, we appeared on the stage, and we did not intend to go against you, but they killed a few of our friends, and they thought that there was some kind of wandering ghost that would come out of nowhere to kill us, so they took care of it. It should be known that under Senior Li''s command, even if you gave me eight guts, I wouldn''t dare to do it."


    That furry roar sneered slightly. It was terrifying enough to reveal such a smile on its lion-like face.


    Soon after, Mao Hou continued, "Since you''ve come here and are fated with this family, how about this family bestowing you with an opportunity?"


    Damn, it can''t be. Not only did he not kill us, he even wanted to give us benefits. Wasn''t this a beautiful thing that fell from the sky?


    Was there something wrong with this furry roar?


    The Eldest Senior Brother rolled his eyes, cupped his hands, and said, "Senior Li, if you have something to say, please be direct. As long as it is something that we two brothers can do, we will definitely do it for you."


    "That''s right, I really like you. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have said that I would give you guys a great opportunity." Mao Hou nodded and said.


    The Eldest Senior Brother hesitated for a while and then chuckled. He carefully asked, "May I know what sort of opportunity Senior Li is giving us brothers?"


    Mao Hou''s yellow hair trembled, and he chuckled, "A few hundred years ago, I was studying under the tutelage of an old Daoist, and he taught me a book called the Secret Yin Corpse Refining Technique. As long as I practice this technique, I can live forever. But if you want to live forever, then you have to pay a price, every 50 years, devour the souls of 749 people, then you have to advance. Before I leave, I trained myself to become a red devil, and now, after hundreds of years, I have trained to become a demon corpse, and after 100 years, I can leave this tomb and become a human again, and at that time, I only need to drink the blood of 2 people every day, and I can live forever, just like a normal person.


    Hearing the words of this old demon, Eldest Martial Brother and I looked at each other in dismay.


    He said he wanted us to stay, but it was a dead end. After killing us, he wanted us to imprison our souls and help it kill people, and then capture the souls of those people that died, so that this old monster could devour them. He said he wanted us to stay, in fact, it was a dead end, and after killing us, he wanted us to imprison our souls and help it kill people.


    Although this old monster has already cultivated to a furry roar, it is still an evil being and cannot be exposed to the light. It might not even dare to go out at night to commit murder, so it sent its subordinates to kill it, bringing its life soul over. Currently, it may be that it despised its current work as a small fry and is not as quick-witted as my senior, so it wants someone else to help it.


    How was this possible?


    Even if this old demon taught us that "Dark Yin Corpse Refining Art", the Eldest Senior Brother and I probably wouldn''t be as patient as this old eunuch. Waiting in this underground palace for hundreds of years and killing countless people for our own cultivation, neither of us could do something so wicked as this.


    Furthermore, after using us, this old demon might just swallow us whole. Who are we to seek justice with?


    No wonder the old professor at the school said that there was only one person dying in this place every year, and several people had already died a day earlier. It turned out that there was such a thing sealed underneath this place.


    The reason why the temple was built on top of the tomb was because it was able to use the righteous Qi of the Three Purities Ancestral Master statue to suppress the evil Qi below. Perhaps it was because the old demon was growing more and more in terms of cultivation, but the righteous Qi from the temple could no longer intimidate the things below, so all the people in the temple moved out to descend into the tomb.


    In that era, most of the people who went to school were men, and tens of thousands of men lived in this place. It could be said that the yang energy was very plentiful, but even so, that old monster was still able to send out subordinates to harvest a person''s life every year and bring a living soul down for it to devour. Until the recent few decades, this curse was unable to be dispelled.

 C198

    Right now, Eldest Senior Brother and I have found out about this matter, but reality has left us helpless. Facing a zombie of the level of a hairy roar, Eldest Senior Brother and I had no power to resist.


    Mao Hou showed me a path, either as his slave, or as his slave, to help him kill people, bring back his living soul, and let him devour them until he becomes a Corpse Monster, at the same time turning our corpses into zombies. After countless years of massacring countless innocent people''s lives, he also became a Corpse Monster.


    The second path is that we don''t want to do it. We fight back, and we''ll be crushed by this howl. Our bodies are torn into pieces, and even our souls will be swallowed up by this howl, completely vanishing from this world.


    Do we have a choice?


    It seemed that in front of such a powerful evil being, we were like ants with no choice.


    However, eldest senior brother and I have been taught by our master to know what to do and what not to do.


    As Taoists, we are supposed to take the justice of the heavens and exterminate demons. However, this furry roar has turned us into zombies and demons. We would definitely rather die than agree to his condition.


    The eldest senior brother''s expression changed several times, and he turned around respectfully and said to Mao Hou, "Senior, I and the youngest junior brother appreciate your kindness, but we don''t have your patience, so we can stay in this underground palace for hundreds of years. Since we have no ambition, we want to live a peaceful life as ordinary people, and when our lives are over, we can directly enter the Six Paths of Samsara and accept the arrangements of the heavens."


    When Mao Hou heard Eldest Senior Brother''s words, the coffin suddenly slid down and he took two steps in the direction of me and Eldest Senior Brother.


    Every step it took, the aura in the surroundings would be pulled by him, forming black vortexes. A strong pressure came pressing over and I suddenly had the urge to kneel on the ground.


    However, at this moment, I could only grit my teeth and hold on as I stared at that terrifying furry monster.


    "You two brats, don''t you not know how to appreciate favors. Since you''ve come to this place, do you still want to leave this place alive?" That furry roar was enraged. It finally revealed its true appearance. Its thunderous voice reverberated endlessly within the tomb, resounding through the world like a deafening clap.


    "Senior, please give us a path to survival. Once we leave this place, we will definitely not tell anyone about the situation here ¡­"


    "Cut the crap. Since you are not willing, then I can only be rude ¡­" With that, Mao Hou waved his hand and the wandering ghosts kneeling on the ground flew up into the air, surrounding me and Big Senior. It was the sound of a group attack.


    Even though Eldest Martial Brother and I know that death is our only option, we can''t wait for death to come. Even if we die, we will have to drag along a few ghosts with us as a scapegoat.


    Eldest Senior Brother and I had our backs to each other and were at opposite corners of each other. We each lifted the swords in our hands.


    The Eldest Senior Brother raised his sword and instantly cut open his palm, causing blood to be stained on the Six Revolutions Thunder Strikes on the peach wood sword. At the same time, he activated the Five Thunder True Arts, filling the sword with his lightning aura.


    I also picked up the Three Revolutions Thunderbolt on the wooden sword and silently chanted the chant. This chant was taught to me by the Daoist Master Qing Feng of Mao Mountain and was the most useful against these wandering souls and ghosts.


    At the same time, I cut my palm and placed all of my blood on the wooden sword. A blood-red light suffused the air as a vast and majestic aura arose involuntarily.


    Those lone souls, led by Eunuch Liu, rushed towards us.


    At this moment, dozens of evil spirits let out a shrill ghostly wail and pounced towards Eldest Martial Brother and I. Eldest Martial Brother turned around and said, "Junior Martial Brother, Eldest Martial Brother can''t take care of you anymore. His life is on the line and his fortune is in the sky.


    As soon as his voice fell, the Eldest Senior Brother rushed out and chopped at the vile ghost that had pounced at him. The Five Thunder True Arts was immediately activated, and with a flash of lightning, the evil ghost instantly turned into a cloud of black smoke and disappeared into thin air.


    I mustered up my courage and rushed forward with my sword in hand. With the help of Mao Mountain''s Cyan Astral Ghost Art, the Jujube Wooden Sword, which was filled with a bloody aura, also displayed its might and swung its sword left and right.


    In one breath, Eldest Martial Brother and I displayed the valiant and fearless aura of Taoists in the face of these ordinary ghosts.


    As we charged down, over a dozen of those ordinary ghosts were destroyed by me and Eldest Martial Brother.


    These ghosts are the food of Mao Hou, and it was not easy to capture them here. After being killed by Big Senior and I, a dozen of them were destroyed.


    At that moment, the sound of Mao''s roar rang in his ears once again as he said sinisterly, "I''ve really underestimated you two." At that moment, the sound of Mao''s roar rang in his ears once again as he said sinisterly, "I''ve truly underestimated you two.


    Immediately, a ball of red flame spurted out from the finger of the furry growl. The flame was far away, it was only a small ball, but it grew bigger and bigger after a short while, and when it was about to reach the eldest senior brother, it became a huge ball of flame that smashed into the eldest senior brother''s body.


    At the same time, I took out a few yellow paper talismans and used my Spiritual Energy to activate them. The yellow paper talismans immediately flew out and turned into a few fireballs that collided with the flames.


    Those yellow paper talismans were useless and were instantly devoured. The red flames released by the yellow paper talisman continued to approach the Eldest Senior Brother, and a few ghosts, who did not manage to dodge in time, were instantly devoured by the flames and disappeared into thin air.


    The Eldest Senior Brother turned pale with fright and didn''t dare to resist the might of the fall of the heavens. He hurriedly put away his peach wood sword and dodged to the side. The flame stuck close to the Eldest Senior Brother''s back and smashed into a stone statue behind him.


    The stone statue was instantly engulfed by the red flames and was set ablaze. In just three to five seconds, the tall stone statue was reduced to countless pieces that fell to the ground and continued to burn intensely.

 C199

    Isn''t this a bit too exaggerated? The red flame gushing out of Mao Hou''s fingertips was actually so powerful that it could even set a stone on fire. In just two or three seconds, it had completely burnt a two to three meter tall statue. If that red flame had landed on Da Shixiong''s body, the consequences would have been obvious.


    Mao Hou actually made his move. Eldest Martial Brother and I are in a precarious situation and could lose our lives at any moment.


    At this moment, it was the time for him to struggle with his life on the line and make that final desperate struggle.


    Even if we were ants, we would still live on the sly, not to mention that we are two living people.


    The Eldest Senior Brother got up from the ground with an expression as if he was facing death, and then he took out several yellow paper talismans from his Heaven and Earth Pouch. He scattered them all around and stuck the peach wood sword into the stone slab.


    The peach wood sword shattered the stone board and split it into pieces. The few yellow talismans thrown out by the eldest senior brother floated in the air and formed a circle around the eldest senior brother. For a moment, golden light shone and runes circulated around him.


    These yellow paper talismans formed a solid barrier, and those wandering souls, including Liu Gonggong, who already had quite a high cultivation experience, were unable to break through this barrier formed by several yellow paper talismans in a short period of time.


    I know what Eldest Brother is going to do. He is going to use a very powerful technique from our sect, called the ''Godly Body'' or the ''Godly Striking Technique''.


    If he could invite a decent spirit body, which is a deity related to our daoist sects, then the thing he wanted to offer wouldn''t need to be too valuable. If the thing he wanted to invite is some kind of demonic monster that is currently cultivating, then it would be a different matter altogether. Under normal circumstances, if he wanted to offer blood essence, then these demons and ghosts would be willing to offer anything without any benefits.


    I saw Eldest Senior Brother use his fingernail to cut open the space between his brows and drip three drops of essence blood consecutively to condense in front of him, then he suddenly turned into a red fog and disappeared. Along with the sound of his incantation, a large movement suddenly occurred in the surrounding crowd, and a mysterious force was pulled out, gathering towards Eldest Senior Brother''s body from all directions.


    That furry roar stood beside the bronze coffin a dozen meters away. It stared at the eldest senior brother with its blood-red egg-sized eyes, and the corners of its mouth twitched, as if it was looking at him with disdain.


    With a wave of his hand, another ball of red flame appeared between his fingers. He pointed in the direction of the Eldest Senior Brother, and the ball of red flame suddenly expanded, shooting towards the Eldest Senior Brother.


    The Eldest Senior Brother was casting spells now, and if he was interrupted, he would definitely lose his life on the spot. The red flames were extremely overbearing, and the protective barrier created by the yellow paper talismans created by Eldest Senior Brother was unable to withstand even a single blow.


    In this moment of life and death, I had to step forward and block them for my eldest senior brother.


    Can I?


    In the moment of life and death, Master had once again put a tenth of his cultivation base into use in my body, and with a loud explosion, he used his eight meridian channels to gather the thousand year thunder on the wooden sword in his hand. This time, I used the [Five Thunder True Art] and [Green Gale Ghost Suppressing Art] together and created a subtle resonance with them. Then, I took out three blue talismans from my master, placed them on the wooden sword, and under the effects of the three yellow talismans, I activated them simultaneously towards the red flame.


    Three yellow paper talismans shot out and turned into three rays of blue light that flew towards the red flame. The first blue talisman struck the red flame and only blocked it for a moment, which slowed it down a little.


    This time, the blue talisman once again blocked the blue talisman for about a second. When the third blue talisman flew over, the red flame suddenly froze in mid-air, and stopped for a full four to five seconds. Then, it broke through the blue talisman''s bindings and continued to ruthlessly smash into Eldest Martial Brother.


    The moment the three talismans were released, I immediately felt a wave of weakness in my Dantian, and my body was on the verge of collapse. However, those wandering souls kept eyeing me like tigers eyeing their prey, and didn''t even give me the chance to catch my breath. Very quickly, a dozen wandering souls pounced on me.


    Eldest senior brother, I can only help you here. As I said this in my heart, I lifted up my wooden sword and started to fight with a few ghosts.


    Although these wraiths were unable to harm my body, being caught or touched by them is something that is even more serious than harming my body. This is because they can directly harm my soul, causing my mind to become sluggish, being surrounded by these wraiths. I don''t know how many times I have been injured by them, but I can only grit my teeth and continue to stand, not allowing myself to fall down.


    Just when I turned around to deal with the wraiths circling around me, I suddenly heard a loud explosion, as though something had crashed into a wall. I turned around to see a wall not too far away blazing furiously.


    "Roar!"


    An angry roar came from behind me. I was startled. Even the wandering ghosts surrounding me stopped what they were doing and looked towards the direction behind me. There was a trace of fear in their eyes.


    He had grown a lot taller than two meters tall, and was tall and sturdy with the muscles on his body bulging. When he held the peach wood sword in his hand, it was like holding a child''s toy, but right now, there was a layer of dense black mist surrounding the peach wood sword. Killing intent surged.


    Big Brother''s request for the God''s Art succeeded, but I don''t know which powerful fellow he invited this time.


    Even the eldest senior brother, who had succeeded in summoning his spirit, emitted a strong black aura from his body. After a roar, it reverberated throughout the tomb chamber.


    The peach wood sword in his hand exuded a black aura immediately swept out. The few ghosts blocking in front of him immediately turned into a black mist, and their souls disappeared.


    It seems impressive.


    It was unknown whether the thing invited by the Eldest Senior Brother was that Mao Hou''s match.

 C200

    When Eunuch Liu, who had cultivated in the Red Fiends, saw that his eldest senior brother had become such a giant and that his body was emitting a dense black aura, panic appeared in his red eyes as well. He took two steps back, not daring to rashly attack again.


    At this time, the Eldest Senior Brother was no longer the Eldest Senior Brother; his consciousness had been suppressed in the Spiritual Altar, and the one controlling his body was the "Spirit" that he had invited.


    I don''t know what kind of god it is exactly, and maybe Eldest Martial Brother doesn''t know what kind of amazing guy he invited.


    In short, asking the eldest senior brother of the Divine Arts to succeed instantly increased his cultivation by countless times. To be exact, it was to let the thing in his body squeeze out all of his potential and let the eldest senior brother''s body emit a certain limit.


    This was a form of being eager to kill. If he had not been forced to do so, his eldest senior brother would not have fought with his life on the line like this.


    Eldest Martial Brother and I were taught by the same master, so I have a general understanding of his skills, but I don''t have the same foundation as Eldest Martial Brother. Sometimes, I can''t be as confident as Eldest Martial Brother and use these moves.


    When I turned around to look, I saw a few wild and lonely ghosts still standing there foolishly, looking towards the big brother. I knew that my chance had come, so I sneakily lifted up the wooden sword in my hand, and once again activated the [Five Thunder True Arts] and the [Green Wind Ghost Art] at the same time.


    Actually, these wandering souls are quite pitiful. They were killed by the furry roars'' underlings, and they were pulled down here as living souls for the furry roars to devour. It''s just that they are now contaminated with too much malice, so I have no choice but to destroy them.


    At this time, it is not the time to be filled with compassion.


    Daoists usually hated these ghosts as if they hated them. Only when they couldn''t beat them did they think that they were beyond their abilities. Normally, when they met them, they would beat them to the point where their souls would scatter.


    The Taoists believed that these wandering souls, especially these ghosts that were filled with violent emotions, were very harmful to the human world. They would not be soft-hearted when dealing with them, and the Buddhist families had a merciful heart.


    If it wasn''t you dying, then it''s a place I forgot about. How would I even think about surpassing them?


    After a few slashes, I had swept through seven to eight ghosts at my side. At this time, eldest senior brother had also shown his might, and his entire body shuddered, and he swung the black peach wood sword in his hand towards Eunuch Liu. Eunuch Liu''s hand shook, and a horsetail whisk immediately appeared in it that emitted a deathly aura, to welcome the peach wood sword in my eldest senior brother''s hand.


    The furry roar next to the coffin finally straightened up. With a flash, its body flew over and landed on the ground, shattering the white jade slab into dust.


    He used his egg-sized eyes to stare at his eldest senior brother before shouting in anger, "Where did you come from? You dare to mess with me? Do you believe I won''t destroy your consciousness?"


    "You old eunuch, how dare you say such arrogant words. Are you trying to bully my Dao Sect?" "You dare to bully this humble one''s juniors? This humble one will beat the crap out of you, the old eunuch!"


    This voice isn''t my eldest senior brother''s, but the spiritual sense that is attached to my eldest senior brother''s body.


    However, from this person''s words, he seems to be a cultivator and a cultivator. He even said that we were his juniors. Could it be that the spiritual sense that is attached to the Eldest Senior Brother is from our Undoable Faction?


    It doesn''t seem right, only a spirit body can be attached to my eldest senior brother, and my master and the rest of my martial uncles are all still alive.


    I heard Master say that my wandering Grand Master, Wuwei, had just gone missing and no one knew where he was. Could it be that my Grand Master, Wuwei, has already passed away, and the person who is now with my Senior Brother is my Grand Master?


    This was way too extreme. If Grand Master were able to invite him over, he might even be able to fight this furry howl for a while.


    With a wave of his hand, a treasure sword flew out from the bronze coffin, and immediately, a treasure sword flew out and landed in the hand of Mao Hou. This roar was very large, and now that it was close by, it sounded even more frightening. Even though my eldest senior brother is already very large, he is still two times taller than my eldest senior brother.


    The eldest senior brother, who had been possessed by Shi Mu, turned into two shadows as he roared and started fighting against each other.


    They were fighting excitedly, but the me now was isolated and without help, becoming a loner. The wandering ghosts then pounced towards me.


    When I saw eldest senior brother using the God''s Summoning Art to invite a very powerful helper, I had the same thought. Following eldest senior brother''s example, I took out a few yellow paper talismans from my Cosmic Bag and circled around me.


    I have never used the God''s Art before, but now that I have fallen to this kind of situation, I have to use all sorts of techniques. If I can get a spirit body as powerful as the one that is attached to the head senior, if we join hands, we might be able to beat that hairy roar to the ground.


    Thinking of this, I felt a surge of indescribable excitement in my heart. As long as that Mao Hou was knocked to the ground, Big Senior and I could escape.


    In one breath, I chanted an incantation and the yellow paper talismans immediately flashed with rays of golden light and circled around me, rippling like water patterns. Following this golden light, the lone soul wild ghosts that were charging towards me were immediately blocked by the vast auras emitted by the yellow uniforms, leaving me with some time.


    After that, I used my fingernails to cut open the space between my eyebrows and took out a drop of blood essence, offering it to the deity I wanted. When the incantation and the incantation were formed, I immediately felt that the entire plaza was once again rippling, an indescribable aura was being pulled towards me as it converged towards my body, as if something was approaching me.

 C201

    Just when I felt an inexplicable power enveloping my body and my consciousness was about to be forcefully pressed onto the spiritual altar, I heard a terrified voice explode in my mind, "Damn, you have such a powerful person in your body, and you still want to invite me over? Are you kidding me? Grandpa left ¡­"


    Immediately after, I felt that consciousness rapidly pull away from my body. My body sank and the consciousness that was pressed down by me suddenly returned to my body. My limbs were immediately able to move.


    The heck, what''s going on? Just when I was about to be distracted, the thing that was about to climb onto me suddenly ran away. Why?


    When he left, he even said something weird to me, saying that there was such a powerful person in my body ¡­


    There was indeed something in my body, and that thing was thrown into the huge blood pool by that hawk-nosed Good Kun when Lu Nan was in the division. At that time, there was indeed a powerful consciousness within the Soul Recovering Cauldron that had filled my body, but it was forcefully sealed by my master and second master. In addition, I also cultivated the Mao Mountain''s Cyan Astral Ghost Art and suppressed that God Soul together, so it did not cause me any trouble.


    The moment I summoned the spirit body, it was about to attach itself to me, but it discovered that the powerful consciousness sealed within my body was much stronger than the spirit body itself. However, it was swallowed by that consciousness and that was why it was scared away.


    This is truly tragic. It was so difficult for me to think of using the same technique as eldest senior brother. I can''t even use this. It seems like I won''t be able to use this divine technique in the future.


    As for the yellow paper talismans that were surrounding me, under the attacks of twenty to thirty ghosts, they had already dimmed down to the point where they were on the verge of collapsing.


    Since he couldn''t use the Summoning God Technique, he might as well go all out.


    I pulled out the Jujube Wood Sword from the ground. The instant that I grasped the sword, the yellow paper talismans surrounding me immediately flashed with a golden light. "Hong!"


    Dozens of ferocious ghosts pounced towards me. In an instant, Yin Qi permeated the air and engulfed me.


    The sword in my hand started to heat up as I brandished it with all my might, slashing left and right. Even though I had killed many ghosts, there were still wave after wave of ghosts rushing towards me without fear of death.


    After a long battle, my spiritual energy was greatly depleted. The sword in my hand slowed down and was suddenly struck by a few ghosts. My consciousness gradually blurred and I almost fell to the ground several times.


    This is not the same. At this moment, the red fiend Eunuch Liu who was injured by the eldest senior brother suddenly crashed into my body. I fell to the ground, my soul almost knocked out of my body.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, my chest warmed up and the Yin energy placed on my chest suddenly emitted a blood-red evil aura. It immediately spread out and forcibly pulled out the red evil spirit that was smashed into my body.


    I thought that if Mao Hou was present, it definitely wouldn''t dare to come out. But at this moment, when I saw that it was about to be engulfed by countless ghosts, Gui Sha finally couldn''t hold it in any longer and flew out with an unbearable pressure, blocking a large portion of the pressure for me. I saw that Gui Sha and Elder Liu had both turned into red mist that coiled around each other in midair, but the red mist that Gui Sha formed seemed to be much thicker than that of Elder Liu.


    Gui Sha looked extremely anxious, his eyes turned blood-red the moment he appeared, and his pale white face started to grow red threads that were like tree roots, covering his face. He let out a shrill cry, and his red robes swelled up, wrapping around Eunuch Liu from all directions, pulling him over. I saw that both of Gui''s hands were grabbing onto Eunuch Liu''s neck tightly, while Eunuch Liu''s red robes were tightly wrapped around Gui Sha''s body, like a big dumpling, unable to break free, he opened his mouth wide, and soon after that, a big bite fell on Liu Gongzi''s neck. He still felt cruel.


    Ghosts and ghosts can devour each other, which can increase cultivation experience. Right now, Gui Sha''s cultivation experience must have increased quite a bit, after Gui Sha devoured that Eunuch Liu, he immediately turned into a ball of red mist and flew to my side, blocking the ghosts that were continuously rushing towards me.


    No matter what was said, Gui Sha''s cultivation was just there. Those ghosts were afraid of him, so they didn''t dare to move forward.


    However, Gui Sha did not stand on ceremony with them. With a flick of his robe, he immediately wrapped himself around the two ghosts and grabbed them in his hand. He opened his small mouth and sucked in a breath, and the two ghosts instantly turned into two streams of red mist and were engulfed again.


    After that, Gui Sha charged again, scattering all the ghosts, chasing until the entire tomb.


    I was finally able to catch my breath as I sat on the ground and panted heavily. Only then did I come back to my senses and look in the direction of Eldest Senior Brother. It seemed that the spirit body attached to Eldest Senior Brother really had some skills.


    Everywhere the two of them passed was a complete mess. Many huge stone statues were shattered, and even the walls were riddled with holes.


    The swords in the hands of the two fellows clashed with each other, like two phantoms floating back and forth in the huge tomb chamber.


    All of a sudden, the hairy roar stretched out five fingers, and five red flames spurted out of the tips of the fingers and rushed towards the possessed Eldest Senior Brother.


    The eldest senior brother, who had been possessed, immediately cried out in alarm, "This old eunuch is indeed savage, he actually cultivated baleful demon corpse fire ¡­"


    As he spoke, the eldest senior brother also extended five of his hands and drew a few lines in the air. A few water-like talismans were instantly formed and floated in the air.


    Damn, he drew talismans in the air, and he drew them with his fingers. He could produce such powerful talismans without using a brush or a yellow talisman, and he even drew five talismans in the air.

 C202

    It seems that I have seen the ability of drawing talismans in the air before, as if my Second Martial Uncle is proficient in this art. However, my Second Martial Uncle can only draw one talisman in the air with one finger, but the spirit body attached to Eldest Martial Brother''s body can control his body and draw five talismans in the air simultaneously with his five fingers.


    There are all kinds of restrictions on Eldest Senior Brother''s body, so his cultivation has not reached a very high level. Adding on to that the spirit body attached to Eldest Senior Brother''s body, it is impossible for it to completely fit Eldest Senior Brother''s body, so there are all kinds of restrictions on it. Even if Eldest Senior Brother squeezed out all his potential, being able to draw five Void Talismans at the same time, it is already a shocking thing.


    This move made me even more certain that the spirit body attached to the Eldest Brother was definitely a master of Taoism.


    At this moment, Gui Sha had been forced out of his enchantment and helped me resist the various ghosts that were attacking me. I was finally able to relax and take a breather as I watched the final battle between the spirit body that was attached to the head senior brother and the furry roars. This kind of scene is rarely seen.


    At my level of cultivation, I am unable to participate in it at all. Going up would just be suicide, and if I can''t even take a single move, I would be destroyed by that furry roar.


    Only to see that the furry roar threw out five red flames, I only just found out from the Spirit Body that was attached to the Eldest Senior Brother''s body that this thing was called Baleful Demon Corpse Fire, the spirit body that was attached to the Eldest Senior Brother immediately condensed five void symbols in front of him.


    A loud explosion reverberated endlessly in the tomb, shaking the mind. A wave of air rose from the ground, and even I, who was standing dozens of meters away, couldn''t help but be flipped over and roll on the ground.


    Not waiting for me to get up, a blood-red murderous aura floated towards me. Gui Sha''s voice entered my ears, and with a bit of pain, he said, "I can only help you up to here now, it''s just a howl, I can''t do anything about it, you can only leave it to the heavens. If you die, I''ll fly with your soul into oblivion, if you live, I''ll live with you and live with you secretly ¡­"


    After saying that, the red light flashed and entered the Yin device on my chest, nurturing it.


    This is what Gui Sha said to me, making me go into a daze for a while. His words were indeed correct, if I die, he will definitely die with me. If I live, he can also live.


    It''s just that I feel that there''s a hint of love in those words.


    I think I might be thinking too much.


    However, most of the monsters that were charging towards me had already been devoured by Gui Sha. The rest of them cowered and scattered in all directions, not one of them daring to approach me. Perhaps they were afraid of the Gui Sha on my body.


    Just now, Mao Hou and the spirit body that was attached to Eldest Senior Brother had exchanged blows with each other. When the air wave subsided, I impatiently looked in their direction, only to see that Eldest Senior Brother and Mao Hou had each flown a distance away, but Eldest Senior Brother seemed to be even further away.


    It looks like the spirit body attached to my eldest senior brother is a bit inferior after this great technique fight.


    In an instant, a fiery red aura appeared around the furry roars, revolving around him. In the blink of an eye, the fiery red aura condensed into two fire dragons, growing bigger and bigger, but the spirit body attached to the eldest senior brother''s body also quickly condensed two golden light rays from the space incantations, just like two dragons. The two of them unleashed their powerful spells very quickly, and the two of them clashed against each other.


    I was so scared that my whole body trembled, and I looked around. This time, it was not as simple as the last time, once the two ultimate moves are combined, maybe this huge tomb will collapse. I was not killed by the howl, but was instead smashed to death.


    Immediately, I found a large stone sculpture not far away. I immediately ran towards the sculpture and hid behind it.


    Just as I dodged to the back of the stone statue, an even larger shock wave came rolling over, causing the stone statue in front of me to shake, as though it would collapse at any time. Not good, this place is unable to accommodate me anymore, so I immediately dodged out, and the moment I got out, I was blown away by the huge shock wave, crashing into a stone pillar not far away, immediately causing the sky and earth to spin, and my head to buzz loudly.


    After a long time, the shock wave calmed down. My body fell heavily to the ground and landed heavily on my fart.


    When I looked at Mao Hou and Da Shixiong again, I found that they had already landed on the ground. However, this time, Mao Hou was standing, but Da Shixiong was already lying on the ground, not far from me.


    The eldest senior brother seemed to be injured. He coughed out blood and staggered to his feet.


    When I saw eldest senior brother like this, I panicked and couldn''t care less anymore as I ran towards him.


    I supported my eldest senior brother''s body and discovered that he was trembling.


    "Eldest senior brother ¡­" I shouted, but he ignored me and looked at Mao Hou, who was standing not far away, with a deep sense of exhaustion in his eyes.


    "I don''t care where you came from, since you dare to come here, I don''t plan on letting you go. Seeing your life soul cultivate is also not bad, if I devour it, maybe I can directly evolve into a Corpse Monster ¡­" Mao Hou said proudly.


    "Insolence! Heaven and Earth cannot tolerate this! Even if I can''t exterminate you, there will still be someone capable of killing you!" A deep voice came from the Eldest Senior Brother. This was the true voice of the spirit body.


    Suddenly, the eldest senior brother turned to me and said, "Child, I can''t help you anymore. This roar is too powerful. If I stay here, my soul will be destroyed as well. I''m sorry ¡­"


    "Senior ¡­ "Who are you?" I asked in fear.


    "Who I am is not important. The problem is that I didn''t help you guys ¡­" "I am truly ashamed ¡­"


    Without waiting for the eldest senior brother''s spirit body to finish speaking, the furry roar immediately made its move. It quickly walked towards us and struck out with its palm. It carried a tremendous amount of power, as if the sky was about to collapse.

 C203

    The spirit body next to me that was attached to the eldest senior brother immediately widened his eyes and quickly formed a hand seal. He pointed at the sky, pointed at the ground, and shouted, "Heaven and Earth Mystery Yellow!"


    After this loud shout, I once again felt the spiritual power from all directions rolling towards us, wrapping around us. That earth-shattering palm attack was like a huge mountain pressing down on our heads, the whistling wind caused the muscles on my face to tremble, my body felt as though it was sinking rapidly, and the area around the two of us, which was made of white jade, was instantly crushed by that tyrannical force, turning the ground into powder.


    The Eldest Senior Brother''s body swayed once again and a mouthful of blood spurted out. His body collapsed limply onto the ground.


    On the contrary, I was perfectly fine under the protection of this person. I squatted down and held onto the person that was on top of senior apprentice brother and said with concern, "Senior ¡­" Are you all right? "


    "No ¡­" "This Penniless Priest is about to leave. I really can''t take it anymore. This furry roar is too powerful ¡­"


    With that, the Eldest Senior Brother''s body trembled and a stream of fresh air floated out from his head, quickly fleeing into the distance.


    At this moment, the Eldest Senior Brother''s mouth once again runs a trail of blood, slowly waking up. He turned his head to look at me, and weakly called out to me, "Youngest junior brother."


    At this moment, eldest senior brother is the true eldest senior brother. His body was once again under the control of the spirit that was pressed down on the spiritual altar, but now that he is heavily injured, he no longer has the strength to fight anymore.


    Eldest Senior Brother even used his guard skills, but he was still unable to cause any damage to Mao Hou. Right now, I am the only one who can face Mao Hou.


    When Mao Hou saw that the spirit body that was attached to the Eldest Senior Brother wanted to escape, he immediately let out a cold snort and said, "Want to leave? It won''t be that easy!"


    With that, he threw out a baleful demon corpse flame, chasing after the spirit body of the senior. His body immediately jumped up and flew away.


    A hint of fear flashed across the eyes of the eldest senior brother as he said to me, "Youngest junior brother ¡­" "Stop Mao Hou and let that senior go ¡­"


    I don''t know why Eldest Brother suddenly said that. I can stop him, but since Eldest Brother said that, he must have his reasons. Even if he can''t stop him, he has to think of a way to stop him.


    At that moment, I let go of Eldest Martial Brother''s body and picked up the wooden sword in my hand. Looking at Mao Hou, who was flying towards us, I suddenly had a flash of inspiration, I remembered that Second Martial Aunt had given me three protective golden talismans, but I had never used them before, so this time, I might be able to use one of them. Without thinking much, I took out one of the protective golden talismans Second Martial Aunt gave me from my Cosmic Bag.


    When that golden talisman flew into the air, it immediately emitted an incomparably resplendent golden light. For a moment, I couldn''t even open my eyes. That golden talisman immediately exploded, shooting towards that furry roar.


    I heard the furry growl let out an angry roar, and my body flew backward.


    Just like that, the spiritual energy that was attached to the Eldest Brother''s body had already disappeared without a trace.


    No matter what, that senior also helped us just now. Right now, he has no way of fighting against the howl, so he can only stay and die with us.


    If we can survive, then we will have to repay the debt of gratitude that he has done us.


    Now I''m going to throw caution to the wind. At worst, I''ll just die.


    It was obvious that the golden talisman had a great restraining effect on Mao Hou, and had also injured Mao Hou. When the golden talisman landed on the ground, I immediately looked towards it, and saw that all his yellow hair had been burnt by the golden talisman, and his body was still emitting green smoke; he was in a very sorry state.


    Those blood-red eyes stared fiercely at me and said while gnashing his teeth, "Little bastard! You dare to ruin my plans! If I want to kill you, I won''t be any different from crushing an ant to death! Die!"


    After saying that, Mao Hou''s body once again rose into the air. His palms immediately flew towards me and my eldest senior brother.


    At the same time, I took out a protective golden talisman and activated it once more. The protective golden talisman immediately flashed with a golden light, and turned into countless golden powder, covering Big Senior and me. A golden barrier, like a big pot lid, covered Big Senior and I within it.


    When that hairy palm came from afar and struck the barrier formed by the golden talisman, I actually didn''t feel the slightest pain. Instead, the white jade floor surrounding the barrier was shattered.


    ''A protective golden talisman really can protect my body. The things that Second Martial Aunt gave me are really extraordinary, ''I thought to myself.


    The eldest senior brother didn''t even have a sliver of hope for survival before he saw me conjuring a protective golden talisman. He widened his eyes and asked in disbelief, "Youngest junior brother ¡­" Where did you get such a powerful talisman like this? "


    I turned my head to look at my eldest senior brother and said a little proudly, "The first time I met second senior uncle, second senior uncle gave me a total of three gifts. They were extremely precious, but now there are no more than two ¡­"


    "With this treasure ¡­" "Why didn''t you use it earlier?" The Eldest Senior Brother said resentfully.


    "I didn''t remember it earlier, but now that I think about it, even if it was a golden talisman, I don''t think it would be able to last long ¡­" I replied.


    While Big Senior and I were talking, the furry roar had already floated in front of the protective barrier that I had created with the protective golden talisman. It stood at the edge of the protective barrier, seemingly at a loss as to how to deal with it. It was like a tiger wanting to swallow a hedgehog, but had no way to do so.


    I sat cross-legged on the ground and formed a hand sign with my hands, continuously circulating my Spiritual Energy to maintain the protective barrier. After a while, the Mao Hou suddenly became angry, and immediately stretched out its hands to slap towards the protective barrier, but its entire body reacted very quickly, shooting out a golden light. A white smoke appeared on its furry claws, scaring it to the point that it had to take a few steps back.

 C204

    Eldest Senior Brother and I were protected by the protective barrier formed by the protective golden talisman, so we were temporarily safe.


    The Eldest Senior Brother had been possessed by the spirit body just now, and this was a very spiritual power consuming technique. After the unusual fight just now, Eldest Senior Brother was also seriously injured, and the spiritual energy in his body was almost completely squeezed out. At this moment, he was incomparably weak.


    But even so, Eldest Senior Brother was still a guy with a big mouth. When he saw that Mao Huang was helpless against us, he shouted at Mao Hou, "You damn eunuch, aren''t you very capable? If you have the ability, come over and kill me! If you didn''t work properly when you were alive, even after you died, you still wouldn''t be able to be a ghost.


    He was already like this, even his mouth owed the elder senior brother so much because he had no other choice. Wasn''t this equivalent to angering the elder brother?


    Sure enough, the moment Mao Hou heard his eldest senior brother say something rude, he became furious and cursed, "You little b * stard, you are bullying this trash. See if this trash will tear your mouth apart and burn your bones to ashes!"


    As he said that, he stretched out his ten hairy fingers and shot out ten baleful Yin Corpse Flames towards the protective barrier I had created. The ten baleful Yin Corpse Flames rolled over and formed several fire dragons, coiling around the protective barrier formed by my protective golden talisman, and for a moment, I could feel a huge pressure. Even with this protective barrier, Big Senior and I could feel the scorching heat coming from the Baleful Yin Corpse Flames.


    My entire body felt hot and uncomfortable. As I made hand seals to maintain the protective barrier, I said to the Eldest Senior Brother, "Eldest Senior Brother, can you calm your mouth for a while? "It''s already like this yet you''re still nagging about it. I won''t be able to hold on for long. Once this protective barrier breaks, it''ll be time for us to meet the King of Hell ¡­"


    "Anyways, they''re already people who are going to die ¡­" Why don''t you just scold them to your heart''s content? "I had pretended to be a grandson with this old eunuch and scolded him for venting his anger." The Eldest Senior Brother said without fear.


    However, it made sense when he said that since he was going to die, he might as well scold him.


    The Eldest Senior Brother continued cursing and swearing, Hairy Roar was furious and agitated like a flea. He circled around the protective barrier I had created, and finally retreated a few steps, as if he had thought of a plan to deal with us. His two hands suddenly formed various hand seals, and he did all sorts of strange poses.


    This time, I felt an incomparably heavy pressure. The entire protective barrier immediately dimmed a bit, causing me to feel a sharp pain in my Dantian.


    Every palm was fast and ferocious as they descended from the sky. The gravel on the ground outside of the protective barrier flew everywhere and dust flew in the air. At this moment, I was also on the verge of collapsing, and the protective barrier around me was getting dimmer and dimmer.


    Originally, the barrier was surrounded by countless golden runes and had been maintaining this impregnable barrier for a long time. But now, these runes have become increasingly dim and the speed of their rotation has rapidly decreased. My Spiritual Energy has been greatly consumed and my face has become ashen.


    Following that, the furry roars were followed by a few more slaps. My body started to sway slightly. A surge of blood energy surged out from my throat as if a mouthful of blood had rushed to my throat.


    That furry roar made me hit again. I finally couldn''t hold on any longer and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    This mouthful of blood just happened to hit the protective barrier, and the protective barrier suddenly became a lot brighter.


    The eldest senior brother saw that my expression was strange and grabbed my arm. "Youngest junior brother ¡­" Can you still hold on? "


    I was so weak that I couldn''t speak anymore, but I still nodded towards Eldest Brother. No matter how difficult it was, I had to persevere. As long as the protective barrier is broken, then it would be the time when Eldest Brother and I die.


    I still have too many lingering feelings for this time. I don''t want to die in this dark place, nor do I want my eldest senior brother to die here. So, I told myself that I must grit my teeth and persevere.


    Blood flowed down the corner of his mouth nonstop. The eldest senior brother''s face was filled with grief as he looked at me and said, "Youngest junior brother, if you can''t hold on any longer, then don''t force yourself. We won''t be able to survive today anyway, why don''t we all go on our way together ¡­"


    "No ¡­" "I''m going to hold on until the very last moment ¡­" I told myself.


    The protective barrier that was originally yellow in color seemed to be like a bubble that was protecting Big Senior and me. It felt as though a little external force would be able to break through it.


    Just when I was about to fall asleep and couldn''t hold on any longer, a voice suddenly exploded from the bottom of my heart. It was a foreign voice and it said to me, "Brat ¡­ If you can''t hold on any longer, then don''t force yourself. Why don''t you relax and help me release some of the seals, allowing me to take control of your body. This old bastard, how about you let me kill him for you? "


    When I heard this voice, my whole body shuddered. Who is this person?


    But I soon remembered that the person who was talking to me, was that powerful consciousness Lu Nan had placed in the Soul-Returning Cauldron. Before, there was a Protector of the White Lotus Sect, a very powerful figure, and they wanted me to be his substitute cauldron, but they were suppressed by me using the Green Gale Ghost Suppressing Art of Mao Mountain and subsequently sealed by my master and second uncle in the depths of my Dantian''s Qi Sea and were unable to turn back.


    Second Martial Aunt told me before that once my spirit weakened, the powerful consciousness sealed within my body would awaken and he would snatch my body back. At this moment, I was also heavily injured by Mao Hou, and when my spirit became extremely weak, this powerful consciousness would seize the opportunity to take over my body.


    How could I have fallen for it?


    Then, I began to communicate with it. I said, you want to be beautiful, but once I release the seal, you will take over my body. Once you control my body, then I will no longer be me.


    And the powerful consciousness said, "I''m in your body now and you''re going to die soon. If you die, I''ll disappear along with you. How about you let me control your body and kill that old monster?"

 C205

    "Don''t even think about it! "I won''t fall for your trick ¡­" I said to the powerful consciousness.


    "Kid, why are you so stubborn? "You should think about it, after you get killed by that old monster, I will follow your soul and disappear, and that friend of yours will also die with you, all three of us will not be able to reap any benefits. As long as you let go of me, I guarantee that you won''t take advantage of me and take over your body, what do you say?" The powerful consciousness advised again.


    At this moment, the howl came striking over with a palm once again. I opened my mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. My consciousness blurred for a while, but I still clenched my teeth and persevered, maintaining the barrier from being crushed.


    That powerful consciousness immediately became anxious, and angrily shouted: "Brat! You f * cker, you want to court death yourself, and you even want to implicate others. I don''t want to be destroyed along with your soul, so hurry up and let go of the seal, I promise I won''t take over your body, just this once! "


    At this moment, I can''t hold on any longer. If the furry roar were to strike out with another palm, this barrier would probably completely shatter. At that time, Eldest Martial Brother and I would both die without a burial ground.


    Should I release the seal and release that powerful consciousness from my body to let it take over my body? Once I let it out, it is very likely that I will no longer be me, that strong consciousness will use my body to do whatever I want, but if I do not release it, then all of me and my eldest senior brother will die, including that powerful consciousness from within my body, and disappear along with my soul.


    If I release this powerful consciousness, perhaps he can save my eldest senior brother''s life?


    If he killed this Mao Hou, there would be one less great disaster in the world.


    Let it out! If he didn''t release it now, it would be too late!


    The moment the seal was released, a strong warm current started to surge out from my dantian. In that instant, I felt that my body was filled with explosive power, and this consciousness continued to move upwards, forcing my soul to retreat back to the spiritual altar. At that moment, I saw Mao Hou''s palm strike come forth once again, bringing with it the terrifying strength to crush everything in its path.


    Following which, I felt my hand pointing towards the top of my head. A strange yet powerful voice shouted, "Break!"


    The Great Dao was the simplest, and the Great Dao was formless and formless. Just the simple word "Break" had broken Mao Hou''s attack that was capable of toppling the heavens.


    At this moment, that powerful consciousness dominated my body. However, my soul consciousness hadn''t been destroyed or devoured. It was possible that my powerful consciousness couldn''t take care of me right now, as its main target was the Maohou''s body.


    Right now, I can share a body with that powerful consciousness. I can no longer control my body and do anything to it.


    When the word "broken" came out from my mouth, it was a bold and high-spirited word that displayed my incomparable strength.


    This Lord Protector of the White Lotus Cult from a hundred years ago was truly extraordinary.


    I didn''t know if I was doing the right thing, but I had already done it. I would rather be possessed by this powerful consciousness than be killed by Mao''s palm strike.


    The eldest senior brother looked at me and was extremely shocked. He was at a loss because when he heard what I said, it wasn''t my voice. He struggled to get up and walked to my side. Are you all right? How to... "How did you become so amazing all of a sudden?"


    That person''s consciousness turned around and glanced at Eldest Senior Brother. He pushed Eldest Senior Brother impatiently, and the Eldest Senior Brother fell to the ground. He said coldly, "Stay by the side, don''t bother me ¡­"


    The eldest senior brother rolled to the ground and looked at me in fear. He muttered, "Youngest junior brother, you''re too awesome. Which great god did you invite?"


    I didn''t know whether to laugh or to cry. I didn''t ask for a god, but instead had come early. If Eldest Brother knew that I had released the seal and released the devils suppressed within my body, who knows what kind of feeling he would have.


    After that strong consciousness took control of my body, I first stretched my limbs and couldn''t help but sigh emotionally, "It''s been over a hundred years since I''ve returned to being a human. Those hundred years I spent in the Soul-Returning Cauldron were really long and hairy. The feeling of being a human again isn''t that bad ah ¡­"


    The powerful consciousness chuckled and stretched out its arms and legs, looking very satisfied with my body.


    At this moment, Mao Hou also noticed the abnormality on my body. Standing not far away, he looked at me and coldly asked, "Who are you? Did you come here to die? "


    "Who the hell are you? Does he look like this to scare people? " That powerful consciousness immediately responded.


    "I don''t care who you are, but hurry up and leave this place. Otherwise, your soul will be devoured by me, and your soul will be destroyed!" The old eunuch still had a confident look on his face.


    "Pah! So it''s a damn eunuch. What arrogant words. I just came out and met an old freak like you. Disgusting! You must be looking for a beating right?" That powerful consciousness opened its mouth and spoke rudely.


    The thing that I hated the most about this furry roar was that others would call it a darned eunuch. How could I let it go this time? With a flash of its body, it pounced towards me.


    The guy that was sealed in my body isn''t a vegetarian, without saying a word, he immediately jumped up and smacked his palm towards the howl. I can feel that my body is completely different now, it''s just a feeling, but I can''t experience it at all.


    Such a domineering aura, such powerful strength.


    It even sent a furry growl flying. When did I become so strong?


    At this moment, the powerful consciousness that is seizing my body is truly something that I admire from the bottom of my heart. No wonder Good Kun wanted to use me as a substitute furnace to let this powerful consciousness flow into my body, it turns out this consciousness is actually this strong, if he were to borrow my body to revive, how many people in the world would be able to do this?


    That Mao Hou got taken advantage of in one move and immediately released another big move. The Baleful Yin Corpse Flame immediately swallows out from his fingers and flew towards me. At this moment, I saw that powerful consciousness casually forming a hand seal and pointed towards a side, causing a huge object to fly up.

 C206

    This enormous being that flew up was the coffin board of the bronze coffin that Mao Hou used. Naturally, it was also bronze, and I didn''t know what technique this powerful consciousness attached to my body used. After forming a hand seal, the huge and heavy coffin board flew up.


    The Baleful Yin Corpse Flame that was released from the howl didn''t hit my body, but it was completely blocked by the coffin. Although the thick and similar coffin had met the obstruction of the Baleful Yin Corpse Flame, it''s momentum was not reduced at all, it directly slammed into the body of the howl, knocking it flying, fiercely smashing into the wall.


    That pitiful howl was ruthlessly smashed into the wall by the bronze coffin board.


    The powerful consciousness in my body is too strong, to actually be able to beat up such a high level of cultivation to such an extent. But before I could come to my senses, Mao Hou, who was slapped into the wall, suddenly let out a furious roar. The heavy coffin was immediately sent flying back towards me, bringing with it a strong gust of wind.


    Even though my consciousness was forcefully pressed into the spiritual altar, I still felt a great sense of fear. I thought to myself, if I were to be struck by this heavy coffin, wouldn''t I become a pile of meat paste?


    However, the powerful consciousness that was attached to my body didn''t even have the intention of hiding. When the coffin flew over, he immediately kicked and the coffin immediately changed its direction and smashed into a stone pillar not far away, directly breaking it. The entire tomb let out a series of rumbling sounds as debris and dirt continued to fall down from above.


    Even if we kill that furry roar, we''ll still be buried alive here. It''d be better to just be killed by that furry roar.


    This time, it completely infuriated that furry roar. Not only did the two of us copy his nest, we also destroyed all of his subordinates'' souls. Now that the powerful consciousness sealed in my body has been released, it directly threatens this furry roar''s right to continue living.


    That roar was smashed into the wall by the powerful consciousness attached to my body, making it impossible for me to deduct it.


    That was indeed the case.


    However, that furry roar still came out in the end. After it jumped down from the wall, it laid on the floor and stared at me with its blood-red eyes. It was more accurate to say that it was staring at the powerful consciousness that was attached to my body.


    A moment later, I saw an unbelievable sight. The furry roars shook the yellow hair on its body and suddenly turned into a ferocious beast. It was as though it was a yellow monkey that had expanded ten times in size.


    The powerful consciousness that was attached to my body only sneered, "A mere roar like that dares to play around with me. Back then, when I was in the Kunlun Formation Formation, I made something bigger than you!"


    After saying that, the powerful warrior didn''t even move his body. He made another incantation and said, "Heaven and Earth Mysterious Sect, combine all the spirits into one. Gather!"


    Once the incantation is chanted, the scattered stones on the ground, including the deformed coffin, are pulled together by an inexplicable force. They collide together to form a giant made out of stone and copper, what kind of magical technique is this, I don''t know, this White Lotus Cult protector from a hundred years ago brought me too many unimaginable things, just how strong is a person is to train himself to such an extent, it is just like how an immortal descended into the mortal realm.


    This giant made of stone and bronze coffin is even bigger than the monster that transformed from the hairy roar. One of them may be a zombie''s hair but it is still made of flesh and blood, but the giant that was formed from the fusion of the powerful consciousness in my body was made from solid stone and bronze coffin.


    That furry roar was unable to fight against it, and was knocked back repeatedly by the stone and coffin giant without any strength to breathe.


    What made me even more incredulous was that the strong consciousness that was attached to my body still had the strength to cast other spells. It formed a few finger seals and pointed towards the direction that we had come from earlier, and immediately, two streams of water flowed towards us. These two streams of water were actually condensed from the watermark in the mercury river that eldest senior brother and I had just entered, and headed towards that furry howl.


    This watermark was extremely corrosive, upon colliding with Mao Hou''s body, white mist immediately rose up from his body, the howl was painful to the point of life and death. He was completely defeated, and with incomparable rage, he suddenly shouted hysterically, "You won''t let me live, and you can forget about leaving this place alive.


    As he spoke, the hairy roar, which was emitting white smoke, charged towards a huge stone pillar. This stone pillar was the pillar supporting this huge tomb. Once it collapsed, Eldest Brother and I would definitely be buried here alive.


    The powerful consciousness in my body gave a low scream of ''Oh no!'' before it rushed towards the howling of the white smoke, but it was too late. The roar crashed into the huge stone pillar, breaking it in half.


    Previously, my powerful consciousness had already broken a very thick pillar. With another section of this pillar, the entire tomb would definitely collapse.


    In a moment of desperation, I started to communicate with that powerful consciousness, telling him to quickly save my eldest senior brother and hide him in a safe place.


    Seeing that my senior brother was still lying on the ground, he quickly ran over and grabbed my senior brother''s collar, then ran in the direction of the bronze coffin where Mao Hou was sleeping.


    In this short period of time, rumbling sounds came from all directions. The house collapsed and large chunks of stone fell from above. This tomb was about to completely collapse.

 C207

    I saw the powerful consciousness that was attached to my body. It used my hands to grab hold of Eldest Senior Brother''s collar and rushed towards the location of Mao Hou''s huge coffin. As it ran, huge rocks and dust constantly fell from the top of its head.


    However, the powerful consciousness that was attached to my body seemed to have eyes on the top of my head, and was always able to avoid danger.


    In the blink of an eye, the powerful consciousness had brought the eldest senior brother to the coffin and casually tossed him aside. Soon after, he too squatted in a corner beside the bronze coffin.


    The entire tomb chamber began to rumble, and the earth shook and the mountains shook. Suddenly, it turned pitch black in front of them, and they could no longer see anything.


    At this moment, my consciousness became hazy and I was released from the spiritual altar. Once again, I controlled my body.


    But now I felt unusually tired, and my consciousness became more and more fuzzy. In the earth-shaking roar, I closed my eyes.


    Perhaps he really wouldn''t be able to escape this time?


    The tomb chamber had already collapsed. The eldest senior brother and I would definitely be buried here alive.


    I thought I was dead, but in the end I woke up. I don''t know how much time passed. I couldn''t see anything. After resting for a while, I remembered that there was a powerful flashlight in my bag, so I took it out and turned it on, only to find that my eldest senior brother was lying beside me. His body was covered in dust, and more than half of it was buried under the dirt.


    My body was abnormally exhausted. Just a slight movement would cause excruciating pain.


    Looking around, we discovered that the tomb hadn''t completely collapsed yet. At least the place that Eldest Martial Brother and I stayed at still had thirty to fifty square meters that weren''t completely buried. Fortunately, Eldest Martial Brother and I were still alive.


    But the exit was blocked, and Big Senior and I couldn''t get out. If that was the case, then either we would starve to death or wait for the air to dry up, and then we would suffocate to death in this place.


    After resting for a short while, when I had strength left, I started to clean up the rocks and dust that had settled on my and Eldest Senior Brother''s body. It took a long time before Eldest Senior Brother was pulled out from the dust and dust.


    When I went to check on Eldest Senior Brother''s breath, I immediately took in a breath of cold air. Eldest Senior Brother''s breath was very weak, and when I went to look for Eldest Senior Brother''s breath, I immediately gasped when I went to look for Eldest Senior Brother''s breath, the Eldest Senior Brother''s breath was very weak.


    Eldest Senior Brother was already on the verge of death. I hugged Eldest Senior Brother and shouted a few times, but there was no response. All of a sudden, I felt despair.


    Could Eldest Brother have died just like that?


    In this sealed space, Tian Tian didn''t respond, she didn''t respond well. No one would know even if she died here.


    However, all of a sudden, I remembered something. There was a piece of Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass on my body. It might be able to bring back my eldest senior brother''s life.


    Thinking about this, I took out the leaf of the Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass and crushed it. Then, I took out some water from Eldest Martial Brother''s bag and fed it to Eldest Martial Brother.


    In this period of time, I felt the loneliest and most helpless in my life. Back then, when I was brought to the dungeon by all the evil cult demons, although I was also in despair, I could still see the living people, but there was only one conscious person here, and the surroundings were completely dark and gloomy. In this kind of environment, if there were people with claustrophobia, they would definitely be suffocated to the point of going crazy.


    After an unknown amount of time, the eldest senior brother''s throat made a noise that woke me up. I immediately called out to him a few times before he faintly woke up. This made me excited for a while.


    It was indeed worthy of being called the Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass. Even a single leaf had such a powerful effect.


    Even though the eldest senior brother had opened his eyes, he looked extremely weak and was on the verge of fainting.


    I took out the last bottle of water and brought it to eldest senior brother''s mouth. He gulped down a few mouthfuls before recovering a bit.


    "Youngest junior brother ¡­" Where are we? " The eldest senior brother asked weakly.


    "It''s still in the tomb chamber, we''ve been buried alive ¡­" I answered honestly.


    Hearing this, the eldest senior brother sighed and said, "If I knew earlier ¡­ Since this was the result, it would be better to be killed by that furry roar ¡­ "We were suffocated to death here, how useless ¡­"


    Who said it wasn''t?


    Eldest Senior Brother and I had been struggling for so long and so many times, but in the end, we still couldn''t get out alive.


    After a moment of silence, my stomach suddenly rumbled. Eldest senior brother was the same as me. He told me to rummage through my bag to see if there was anything else to eat.


    After I opened the package, I found that there were still two packs of ham sausages and a lot of compressed biscuits. However, the eldest senior brother had already finished the bottle of water, so he definitely couldn''t eat too many compressed biscuits.


    However, we did not dare to eat too much, as we could only eat for a short while. I believe that if the tomb collapsed, the higher ups would definitely sense something, and our little senior sister''s father, Yang Tao, would definitely send people over to rescue us. Even if we died, they would definitely dig out our corpses.


    However, we don''t know if we can last until they dig this place out. In this sealed space, the two living people would probably suffocate to death here before long.


    After eating our fill, I struggled to stand up while holding your huge bronze coffin. Using the wooden sword in my hand as a walking stick, I began to walk back and forth in this small tomb to see if there was any way for us to escape.


    I searched around with the powerful flashlight. It was only this big. After strolling around for a while, I still couldn''t find anything. I took the powerful flashlight and sat back down.


    "How is it? Did you find anything? "I think you should stop wasting your efforts. Let''s squat here and save some energy. Yang Tao and the others might be digging us up right now. If we move fast, we''ll be able to get there within one to two days ¡­" The Eldest Senior Brother said.


    I looked around me and replied worriedly, "I''m afraid we won''t be able to wait that long. The air in this place can only last for five to six hours."

 C208

    The Eldest Senior Brother was rather relaxed as he weakly waved his hand and said, "Youngest junior brother, you don''t need to be so busy. The Eldest Senior Brother said," Youngest junior brother, you don''t need to be so busy as to be too busy.


    After circling the room and finding nothing, I sat on the ground dispiritedly. Following that, eldest senior brother and I both remained silent.


    The eldest senior brother was leaning against me and his body was extremely weak. Not long after, he drowsily fell asleep once again.


    But I couldn''t sleep, my mind was preoccupied with my thoughts. That powerful consciousness was in danger just now, so I opened up Master and Second Martial Aunt''s seal on it, allowing it to take over my body and help us kill that terrifying fur roar.


    However, when I was successful, that powerful consciousness retreated and was sealed within my dantian once again.


    It could have stayed, it could have worn away my consciousness, it could have even become me, but it didn''t. Why?


    Could it be that it knows that even if it possessed my body, it would still die in this tomb, so it chose to continue being a spirit body?


    Or perhaps, he was someone who kept his promises and promised not to take advantage of others when they were in danger, so he didn''t continue taking over my body and retreated back into his dantian.


    Under normal circumstances, I would be unable to communicate with this powerful consciousness. It can only contact me, but I am unable to contact it. The main reason is because there is a world of difference between the two of us.


    Now that Eldest Senior Brother had woken up, I felt slightly more at ease. However, I couldn''t be like Eldest Senior Brother who could still sleep without a care in the world. Thus, I turned on the flashlight and placed it on the bronze coffin.


    I had been afraid of the dark since I was a child, especially in such a sealed space.


    The surroundings were eerily quiet, and the sounds of eldest senior brother and I gasping for breath could be heard. However, it was unknown how long this time would last. There was no need to say anything about the fear in my heart.


    The eldest senior brother slept soundly and even let out a light snoring sound.


    What made me secretly rejoice was that I still had that stalk of Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass on me. Otherwise, Big Senior really wouldn''t be able to survive this time.


    He did not know how long he sat like this for. Time passed by, minute by minute. Every second was very long.


    But there was one thing to be thankful for, and that was that the air in the room didn''t seem as thin as we''d expected. At least my breathing was normal now, and I wondered if there were any other vents.


    Just as I was about to stand up and continue searching, a faint sound suddenly entered my ears, making me alert for a moment. I pricked up my ears and listened carefully.


    After a while, a small black dot suddenly moved quickly towards us.


    After I saw the situation clearly, I couldn''t help but be startled and immediately give Eldest Senior Brother a light push on his shoulder. Eldest Senior Brother was sleeping in a daze, so I woke him up, feeling a little displeased.


    After he opened his eyes, I signalled for him to keep quiet so that he could look in the direction of my finger. When the eldest senior brother saw my serious expression, he squinted his eyes and looked at the big grey rat that was heading towards us.


    When Eldest Senior Brother and I were eating, I dropped half of my ham on the ground. Due to being covered in a lot of dirt, I didn''t pick it up to eat.


    The eldest senior brother looked at the big grey mouse and asked me with a puzzled expression, "Youngest junior brother ¡­" "Why are you so shocked? Isn''t it just a mouse? What''s there to look at?"


    I asked in pleasant surprise, "Eldest senior brother, is your brain damaged?" For a mouse to appear here means that the other party must have a mouse hole. Perhaps, the mouse hole can lead to the outside. That is to say, we definitely won''t be suffocating here ¡­ "


    When the eldest senior brother heard my words, he immediately brightened with happiness. He patted my shoulder and said, "Aiya, I didn''t expect you to be so smart. You really deserve to have gone to university ¡­"


    Following that, eldest senior brother and I stared straight at the big grey mouse. It finished off the half of the sausage in a short while. Afterwards, it sniffed around, turned around, and crawled towards the side.


    I hurriedly stood up and took the powerful light flashlight from the coffin and headed in the direction of the big grey mouse. The eldest senior brother also held his peach wood sword and supported the coffin as he stood up.


    After the large grey haired rat had eaten its fill, it ran in the direction of a corner and disappeared without a trace in a flash.


    I held onto Eldest Senior Brother as we walked towards the place where the big grey mouse disappeared and quickly used my flashlight to shine on it. At this moment, I discovered a fist-sized hole in the wall.


    Eldest Senior Brother and I stood by the side of the mouse hole. After squatting down and looking around, he said, "Junior Brother, it seems that we can''t hold it in any longer. The final method of dying might be starvation."


    However, I said, "We have compressed biscuits here. I estimate that we will be able to endure for a period of time. It shouldn''t be a problem for us to do so for more than a week. I feel that the possibility of dying from thirst is rather high."


    "Aiya, little junior brother, I suddenly thought of something. That bottle of mineral water must be kept well. If you want to pee, you should pee in it. I''m guessing that it will last for a while longer ¡­"


    I heard that one year when there was a mine accident, someone was trapped in the underground and had to drink urine and drink to persevere. However, my resistance towards this method was still quite great, and I couldn''t accept it for a while. Perhaps when I can''t stand being thirsty anymore, it will be better then.


    Looking at the mouse hole, I suddenly had an idea. I quickly took out my backpack and took out a few dark items for Eldest Martial Brother to see. When the Eldest Martial Brother saw these items, he asked me, "What is this?"


    "Explosives." I explained, "I thought back to when Little Senior Sister and I went to Ling Nan Medicine Monster''s Stealing Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass and met a few Thai people. At that time, they were carrying these explosives and Little Senior Sister and I stole his bag, leaving behind a few pieces of explosives. I thought that it might be useful, so I kept it with us."


    "What are you doing with this thing?" The senior monk asked curiously.

 C209

    "Put these explosives in the mouse hole. Let''s blow it up and see if we can find a way out. This mouse can definitely get out of here, don''t you think?" I suggested.


    Hearing my explanation, the eldest senior brother immediately shook his head and said, "Youngest junior brother, I think you should stop dreaming. We have at least one more place to stay, and if with your explosion, this place we are staying at will collapse. That would be a really good idea."


    "If you don''t try, how do you know? Even if there are so many excavators here, it would probably take ten days to half a month to reach here. By then, we would have already starved to death. I think we should try it, right?" I advised.


    The eldest senior brother pondered for a moment before agreeing with me. He gritted his teeth and said, "Then let''s give it a try. At worst, I''ll just throw away my life."


    Since Eldest Senior Brother agreed, then there was nothing left to say. At that moment, I took out the explosives, lit one, and threw it into the mouse hole. Then Eldest Senior Brother and I took a few steps back, and just as we steadied ourselves, we heard a dull boom.


    Dust and rocks continued to fall from the air as the eldest senior brother panicked and said to me, "Youngest junior brother, I thought you were unreliable. Look, this place is about to collapse."


    I looked in the direction of the mouse hole. Although the hole had expanded a lot, it was still a little difficult for us to get in. Furthermore, it was dark inside and there wasn''t any light at all.


    If he had to give it his all, then he would die.


    Taking advantage of the fact that the tomb hadn''t completely collapsed yet, I fished out three explosives in a row and threw them into the hole.


    Then, with three muffled rumbling sounds, a strong smell of gunpowder came rolling over from the hole.


    This tomb finally couldn''t withstand such a violent vibration any longer. Large chunks of stone began to fall down from the ceiling.


    As soon as I saw that the situation wasn''t looking good, I immediately called the eldest senior brother to pack up and hide inside the hole.


    In the midst of all this chaos, we grabbed our backpacks and our respective magic tools. I supported Eldest Martial Brother and went into the hole. Afterwards, we headed deeper into the hole that exploded.


    A rumbling sound suddenly came from behind us. The place we were at a moment ago had completely collapsed. It was impossible for us to return now. We could only walk in the dark.


    Not long after we entered the cave, a wave of dust and air came from the cave and hit Big Senior and I on our backs. The two of us were knocked to the ground by the wave of air, and after a long while, the wave of air calmed down. Big Senior and I were covered in dust, and at this moment, we were like two beggars.


    Eldest Martial Brother and I crawled up with lingering fear in our hearts. We didn''t lose an arm or a leg; this was something to rejoice about.


    I fished out the powerful light flashlight. At this moment, I realised that the light flashlight was already out of power. That is to say, we have stayed in this underground tomb for at least 24 hours.


    However, Big Senior also had a powerful flashlight, which immediately illuminated the road in front of us. When Big Senior shone his light in front of us, the two of us instantly became as cold as eggplants, and we lowered our heads, because there was no other path three to five meters in front of us. This was a dead end.


    Immediately, the eldest senior brother sighed and said, "Youngest junior brother, I don''t know if you''ve heard of this before, but if you don''t die, then you won''t die. Now, we could have lived for two more days, but if we were to explode like this, we wouldn''t even live for a day, what do you think we should do?"


    I took the powerful flashlight from my eldest senior brother and walked towards the front. After carefully shining it on the wall, I discovered that it wasn''t made of mud but brick. This meant that the wall was man-made.


    I called my eldest senior brother over and said, "Eldest senior brother, there might be an exit behind this wall. Why don''t we try it again and see what''s behind us?"


    When the senior apprentice brother heard my words, he was so scared that his face immediately turned green. He quickly shook his head and said, "Youngest junior brother, I think you should give up. No matter what, there is still a place for us.


    Eldest Brother was right. Although the Thai explosives are small in size, but they are very powerful. Maybe we two martial brothers would really die here.


    However, I did not give up, and directly took out my wooden sword, squatting down to dig at the wall. The sword that I had been using for the past three cycles of thousand years was covered in a layer of metal, I did not know what it was, but it was extremely hard, so it could not be said that I had cut it into pieces.


    I squatted on the ground and continuously used my wooden sword to dig at the walls. Eldest senior brother''s body was weak and he couldn''t use any strength, so he could only squat to the side and watch.


    After about an hour of digging, half of the drill was broken, but the air in there seemed to have thinned out a lot, and it was getting harder for me to breathe.


    The eldest senior brother''s face flushed red and he told me, "Youngest junior brother..." Don''t waste your energy... I''m a little out of breath... "Are we really going to suffocate to death here ¡­"


    I didn''t reply to the eldest senior brother. I continued digging at the bricks in the corner. These were black bricks. The boss was one of them. I wasted a lot of effort before I managed to get half of it down.


    It''s getting harder and harder to breathe. If there''s no exit behind this wall, we''re definitely going to die today.


    I gritted my teeth, not daring to stop, and after another five minutes it was hard not to breathe.


    I finally couldn''t hold it in any longer and threw away the wooden sword in my hand. After taking in a deep breath of thin air, I circulated the Qi Sea in my Dantian and smashed my palm against the wall, causing the brick to fly out. A hole that was about fifty centimeters long and ten centimeters wide appeared in front of me.


    When the wind blew in, it proved that this place was connected to the outside world. This made me very happy.

 C210

    I was like a fish that had been thrown ashore for a long time before returning to the water again, greedily breathing in the water. Earlier, eldest senior brother was also extremely stifled, and when he saw that I had opened a hole in the water, he couldn''t even be bothered with the injuries on his body anymore and directly crawled towards me.


    "Youngest junior apprentice-brother, you really are here. There really is a space behind us."


    The Eldest Senior Brother was very excited, so we each took a breath and smelled the unpleasant smell. Each of us lifted the swords in our hands and hands and feet, and in half an hour, we both opened a hole big enough for a person to climb out of.


    Since I don''t know what''s behind us, I''ll let eldest senior brother wait here for a while. I''ll go out and take a look, and if it''s safe, then I''ll let eldest senior brother climb out.


    I picked up my sword and crawled out first. I discovered that this was a very large space. Why does it feel like a sewer?


    It was then that I remembered that the city''s sewers were built by Germans, and that the underground space was very spacious and vast. I really didn''t expect that the huge tomb was only such a small distance away from this place.


    Looking at the sewers, it would definitely be easy to get to the outside. At this moment, I was extremely excited, so I quickly greeted my eldest senior brother and got him to quickly climb out.


    After helping the eldest senior brother out of the hole, I walked along the sewers that looked like an underground palace. What made me even more surprised was that there were actually lights inside the sewers. This German''s way of doing things was really reliable, even the sewers were so luxurious.


    There was water slowly flowing on the ground. There must be rats in this place. I saw the rat that climbed into the tomb just now and ate half of my ham sausage.


    Speaking of which, this mouse could be considered as the savior of Big Senior and I. If it wasn''t for it, we wouldn''t have been able to find such an exit.


    The eldest senior brother was extremely excited, as if he was a completely different person from before. He wanted nothing more than to hug the big grey mouse and kiss it, but the rat ran too fast and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The Eldest Senior Brother also said that in the future, he must treat mice well. When he had children in the future, he would not let them bully mice. This was his life''s savior.


    The old eunuch''s tomb was filled with traps and traps, but these weren''t really anything, especially when we saw that the real body of the old eunuch was actually the King of Zombies, Hairy, we were indescribably excited at that time, and we felt that we were going to die for sure.


    However, in the end, we still survived. It was all thanks to the powerful spiritual sense that was sealed inside my body, which killed that terrifying roar.


    He had finally survived. This was truly a matter worthy of rejoicing.


    The Eldest Senior Brother and I were excited for a while before we turned on the powerful light flashlight and groped our way forward. After walking for a while, we saw a staircase climbing up.


    As long as we open this lid, Big Senior and I will be able to see the light of day again.


    This time, it was I who climbed up first, opened the lid of the well and stuck my head out. Following that, a warm gust of wind blew towards me, causing the sun to shine on my face.


    Before I could finish enjoying myself, the eldest senior brother behind me urged me, "Youngest junior brother, what is going on outside? Hurry up and get out."


    Only then did I realize that we were in this very school, behind an abandoned dormitory building that seemed to be the deepest part of the school.


    Then, I climbed out of the sewer and pulled the impatient eldest senior brother out of the sewer.


    After both of us came out of the sewer, we didn''t know how long we had been trapped underground. Now that we finally came out alive, we felt a sense of exhaustion from head to toe. We really wanted to lie here and sleep.


    The Eldest Senior Brother and I first sat on the ground to rest for a moment. Suddenly, we heard a burst of noisy noise coming from the distance. The sound of people clamoring. There was also the sound of the engine''s roaring.


    "What''s going on? Don''t tell me Yang Tao is trying to poach us? " The Eldest Senior Brother asked doubtfully.


    "Let''s go take a look ¡­" I immediately helped the eldest senior brother up and walked towards that place where the noise was coming from. Not long after, we bypassed a few ruins that had been destroyed by the buildings and arrived at the place where we went down that day. The surroundings made the eldest senior brother and I stare in shock, but even that huge field had collapsed.


    In the middle of the ruins, the eldest senior brother and I saw a few familiar figures. Our master, my youngest senior sister, Yang Fan, our youngest senior sister''s father, Yang Tao, and Zhang Xiaofei were all standing there discussing something.


    When we saw their figures, the Eldest Senior Brother and I broke out in tears. I supported the Eldest Senior Brother and quickly walked towards them.


    Before he could even reach them, he heard his Master''s voice filled with anger, "What is going on here? What did you get Dao Kong and Dao Ming to do? If they die here, I will beat you to death! "


    "Father ¡­" I don''t know what the situation is, I just feel that this place isn''t clean, so I asked Dao Kong and Dao Ming to come take a look. I don''t know why, but the two of them disappeared. "I''ve already sent people over to dig it up. We''ve been working all night, so no matter what, we have to dig it out ¡­" Yang Tao had a serious face and even his words were incoherent. It was obvious that he was extremely anxious about the two of us.


    Little senior sister is standing in the midst of the ruins, wiping away her tears. She must have heard of our bad news and rushed over from the Southern Province that very night.


    For them to be able to affect our safety in such a way has moved eldest senior brother and I.


    "Master... "Junior Martial Sister ¡­" The eldest senior brother could not hold it in any longer. As soon as he opened his mouth, his voice was choked with sobs.


    Hearing the eldest senior brother''s voice, the master and the little senior sister immediately turned around and looked at us with stunned expressions. They were digging us out here and yet we had appeared behind them. How could they not be shocked?

 C211

    When Master saw me and Eldest Senior Brother appear here with their faces covered in dirt, he acted just like two refugees. He was naturally both surprised and happy. He stood there stunned for a long time, unable to react.


    On the other hand, the little senior sister reacted in time and immediately rushed over to hug me, not caring about the dirt on my body.


    "Great ¡­" All of you are still alive... "I thought I''d never see you guys again ¡­"


    The youngest junior brother cried and cried. His tears flowed very fiercely, and only after a while did he let go of me. He then went to hug the eldest senior brother. Everyone was extremely happy that we were still alive.


    Seeing my eldest senior brother and I like this, Master was so excited that she almost cried. She quickly called for Yang Tao to drive us over and sent us to the hospital.


    Since we managed to escape the underground tomb alive, there''s no need for us to dig any further. The hole we dug has to be filled back in.


    That day, Big Senior and I were driven to the hospital by Zhang Xiaofei, where we both checked on our injuries. Actually, Big Senior and I didn''t have much of an injury, but our internal injuries were very severe, so the hospital couldn''t find much either.


    However, on the way to the hospital, Eldest Senior Brother and I both fell asleep. I don''t know how long we stayed under the ground since we couldn''t sleep. I was tired and sleepy, so I really couldn''t take it anymore.


    Eldest Senior Brother and I were arranged to be in an intensive care unit by Yang Tao. I remember that there seemed to be a doctor who hastily examined us and even scrubbed our bodies, but I was too tired so I couldn''t do anything about it.


    This time, he slept soundly, falling into a deep slumber. He slept all the way until the morning of the next day when he woke up.


    When I opened my eyes, I found that my senior sister and master were sitting beside Big Senior and I, looking at us expectantly.


    However, I discovered that eldest senior brother had yet to wake up. His injuries were slightly heavier than mine, this is also within reason.


    Yesterday, when Big Senior and I were in that state, Master and Little Senior also didn''t ask me and Big Senior what had happened. Now that I woke up, Master and Little Senior asked me about this matter.


    It was a long story, but the child had no mother.


    Then, I told my master and little senior sister about the series of things that happened between me and my eldest senior brother.


    First, it was rumored that three people died in the three days before the construction site started. When eldest senior brother and I came over to check if something really happened, we found out that there were evil spirits killing people, so we followed them all the way to the foundation, where they saw red soil lying on the ground. The next day, eldest senior brother and I found the workers and dug up the place before finding out that there was an underground tomb.


    Actually, the technique that eldest senior brother used was to request the help of the gods, but I didn''t succeed in asking the gods. I only opened the seal and released the powerful consciousness sealed in my body, occupying my body.


    After hearing what I said, Master and Little Senior Sister were speechless. I didn''t think that there would be such a place under the school.


    What was even more unexpected to Master was that the owner of the tomb was a hairy roar that had trained to the level of a Zombie King.


    When I said the two words "Mao Hou", my master was so scared that she broke out in cold sweat. Eldest Martial Brother and I were able to escape from the hands of this Mao Hou. It was simply a miracle.


    In the past when my master and grandmaster were together, they had once dealt with a Violet Armored Zombie. That thing was already very powerful and went beyond the control of my master, but this Mao Hou was several levels higher than that Violet Armored Zombie, so how could my master not be shocked.


    But luckily, we survived in the end.


    Master had the same doubts as me, which was that powerful consciousness that was originally sealed within my body could take advantage of this opportunity to take over my body, but he gave up. At the last moment, he returned back to my dantian.


    Things are already in the past. We can only have the chance to personally ask that powerful consciousness. Right now, eldest senior brother and I need to have a good rest.


    After resting for a few days in the intensive care unit of the hospital, I had fully recovered. However, my eldest senior brother''s condition was a bit more serious, and my master had specially brewed some medicinal herbs for him. His body recovered quite well.


    After a few more days, Eldest Martial Brother and I left the hospital.


    Little Senior Sister directly brought Big Senior and me to a villa in his house. Little Senior Sister originally didn''t have time to come here, but when she heard that the abandoned construction site suddenly collapsed and buried me and Big Senior, she flew over in the middle of the night. When she came over, Yang Tao had already arranged everything, and originally, no one was willing to do the work here, so Yang Tao hired workers in the nearby county.


    Hearing my little senior sister''s words, Big Senior and I were very touched.


    When we were in the hospital, I asked Zhang Xiaofei to investigate who built this temple before school. Even though this matter is over, I still had a knot in my heart. I wanted to find out the origin of this tomb or else I wouldn''t be able to sleep soundly.


    Zhang Xiaofei''s task was quite straightforward, and it only took him a day to investigate the entire matter. This Taoist temple was built during the Guangxu era, and it was only until the founding of the Republic of China that a university was dismantled and established.


    That monastery was called the Dongqing Monastery. There was originally a group of Taoists, but for some reason, they all disappeared, leaving that monastery empty. Without a master, it was immediately dismantled and a university established.


    Until now, we still haven''t figured out who the hairy roar of that underground tomb was. This is a mystery, perhaps it will never be solved, and everything that happened to it followed the collapse of that tomb, and buried within the surging torrent of history. What Eldest Senior Brother and I experienced was just like a dream, and now that we''re awake, we''re still alive, and this is the best outcome.

 C212

    Eldest Senior Brother did not have any serious injuries on my body, and he was much more injured than I was. However, Master had stayed here for a few days and helped Eldest Senior Brother to fry some herbs every day, so his injuries took their time to recover. The main reason was that I had given Eldest Senior Brother a piece of leaf of the Sun Returning Ghost Mother Grass, otherwise, he might have died long ago in that underground tomb.


    After this incident, even if the matter on the construction site was resolved, there would definitely not be anyone who would die for no reason, because not only were those ghosts destroyed, even the one who caused this, the old eunuch''s howl, was destroyed by the powerful consciousness in my body. This place will forever be peaceful in the future.


    The hole Yang Tao had ordered his men to dig was filled up once again. He was still unable to fill up the hole that the old buildings had dug, and had to use a large truck to pull several dozens of carts of debris to completely fill up the hole. From this, it could be seen how big of a hole the old eunuch had dug for him.


    After little senior made sure that we were fine, she quickly returned to the school. When we said goodbye to Yang Tao, he purposely came to find us two. He even avoided our master, acting very secretive.


    At that time, Zhang Xiaofei was behind Yang Tao.


    We met at a five-star hotel and ordered a table full of good wine and food, saying that I was doing it for us and thanking him for his help this time.


    After we finished eating, Yang Tao got to the point. He got Zhang Xiaofei to take out two bank cards and passed them to us.


    Eldest Senior Brother and I were stunned for a moment, but we quickly understood that Yang Tao was using money to repay us.


    The Eldest Senior Brother quickly turned stern and said to Yang Tao, "Brother Yang, what are you doing?" For a relationship like ours, you even need money to talk about. Not to mention growing up with me, even if you have a relationship with a junior sister, we still cannot accept money like this. "


    "Yeah, what eldest senior brother said is right. You are my little senior sister''s father, and you are also my master''s son. Not to mention your money, even if it''s others'' money, we can''t accept it." I agreed.


    Yang Tao waved his hand and said, "Little brothers, I understand what you''re talking about, but it''s different this time. For my matter, you two almost lost your lives, and as big brothers, it''s indeed outrageous not to say anything. There''s not much money in this. "When the ground collapsed, you didn''t know how anxious my dad was. You just wanted to kill me with a slap. You can see how much my dad cared about you two."


    Hearing this, Eldest Martial Brother and I were moved once again. For this matter, Master came over himself and took great care of me and Eldest Martial Brother.


    However, if we accept this money, Eldest Martial Brother and I would feel a bit bad.


    Eldest senior brother opened his mouth and said: "Brother Yang ¡­ ¡­" "But ¡­"


    "That''s enough, you brat. Since you''ve been tricked by me, you have to accept this money no matter what. Otherwise, you''re just looking down on me, your big brother." Yang Tao said with a stern face.


    Since our conversation had come to this, Big Senior and I seemed to be putting on an act.


    The Eldest Senior Brother immediately received the two cards and said, "Alright, Junior Brother and I will accept this money, then we''ll thank Brother Yang."


    This time you guys almost lost your lives, and I''ve always felt bad about it. I wanted to give you guys a little more, but I was afraid that you guys wouldn''t accept more, so I gave you five hundred thousand each. You guys just need to keep it, you guys stay on the mountain every day and train hard every day.


    My father and I have always wanted me to cultivate. However, my father and I were not made for this, so we couldn''t stand the lonely life on the mountain and liked the outside world, and so we found our own way out. After graduating from university, we started our own business, and now that we have completed a large scale business, it is not easy for me to do so. Until now, my father does not like me either, so if there is anything I can do, I can only trouble him and he can only ask for help ¡­ "


    If I didn''t hear Yang Tao mention this matter, even now, I still wouldn''t know that there was such a relationship between him and his master.


    Speaking of which, it was Master who did something wrong. Yang Tao was originally not suitable for cultivation, so if Master insisted on letting Yang Tao take his path, it would be too much of a burden to force him to interfere in his freedom.


    However, there might be some difficulties for Master in doing this, and even as his disciple, I can''t say anything.


    After exchanging a few words of greeting, we left this place, gathered together with Master, and returned to the Taoist temple.


    After returning home, he had nothing to do, so he cultivated every day.


    As the proverb goes, Master brought us in and taught us all his techniques. As for what he will develop into in the future, we can only rely on ourselves.


    The only thing Master can do is to impart to us some experience and cultivation methods. In the end, we still have to rely on countless practice experiences in order to truly become strong.


    One morning, my master called the two of us into the courtyard and told us one thing. It was to let us go down the mountain and train ourselves. As the saying goes, love in the mortal world.


    Last time, when eldest senior brother met me in South Sky City, he was in the mortal world refining his heart. It was only when he met me on the way that he brought me back to the temple and accepted me as his master.


    Master was still afraid that we wouldn''t be able to be independent, so he specially arranged for the two of us to go north and south together.


    To be honest, I haven''t really been out on a long journey. I''m really not used to traveling by myself, but the key is that I can''t be with eldest senior brother, so there isn''t even a single thing to look after each other on the way. It can be said to be extremely difficult, and I don''t know what kind of changes I''ll encounter in the future.

 C213

    However, since Master has given us the orders, Big Senior and I can only follow it.


    Eldest Brother headed north, while I headed south. Eldest Brother could go straight to the Black Dragon River in the northeast, and I could go straight to Guangxi and other places.


    Speaking of which, I feel like I''m touring the mountains and swimming in the water.


    However, my master also instructed me that we are not allowed to take money with us on the journey. We have to use our own abilities to eat; only then can we be considered to be true cultivators.


    The last time I saw eldest senior brother, he looked so shabby, no different from a beggar. He stank like a beggar and hadn''t taken a bath for at least a month. When I thought of his pitiful look, my heart was in turmoil.


    Eldest senior brother and I each have five hundred thousand yuan of Yang Tao''s money, so we can''t spend a single cent.


    Master and I can secretly spend money, but this way, we can go on a sightseeing trip all the way. After one year, we can come back and find that our cultivation has not improved at all, so Master won''t be happy. I think it''s better to just head south.


    On the day that Big Senior and I bid farewell to our masters and left each other, I suddenly received a call from a classmate of mine. When we were in university back then, a roommate of mine was called Liu Wenhao.


    Ever since graduation, we separated and haven''t contacted each other for a long time. Everyone has their own matters and never had the time to get together, especially after I became a Taoist and met with all sorts of problems, so I couldn''t care less about these old classmates of mine.


    Liu Wenhao suddenly called me, which surprised me a lot. After pressing the answer button, his somewhat sad and anxious voice came over the line.


    "Tian Luo, come over here quickly. Our big bro Li Yadong is about to die!"


    When we were in college, Li Yadong was the dorm head of our school. He was tall and strong, and he ate three bowls of rice in one go. He didn''t look like he was going to get sick, but Liu Wenhao told me he was dying. How could I believe that?


    At that moment, I replied, "Haozi, don''t joke with me. Boss is in great health. Even if you want to lie to me, you can''t just curse him like that, right?"


    Hao Zi suddenly became anxious and immediately said, "Which bastard would lie to you? What I said was the truth. Boss is about to die, he''s been unconscious for several days and hasn''t been treated in the hospital. The doctor said that it''s a never before seen disease, and the signs of life are already very weak.


    Hearing Haozi''s voice, which didn''t sound like he was lying, I had about seventy to eighty percent of the letter. Then I asked, "What happened? How did boss suddenly turn into such a state?"


    "Aiya, I can''t explain it to you over the phone, so come over and take a look. I don''t know the details, but my boss is about to die ¡­" "You''ll understand once you come and take a look ¡­" Haozi hung up after saying so.


    I put down the phone with an unsettled expression. The eldest senior brother asked, "Dao Ming, what happened?"


    "A university classmate of mine seemed to have a strange illness and has been unconscious all this time. I don''t know what kind of situation he encountered, but I need to go and take a look." I said anxiously.


    The eldest''s name was Li Yadong. When I was in college, he was the class monitor and the dorm head of our dorm room, and he was very loyal and took good care of us, especially when I was in school. His family wasn''t very well and he invited me to dinner.


    "Where is your classmate?" the Eldest Senior Brother asked.


    "Seems to be in Zhejiang." I replied.


    "That''s great. You go south, and Zhejiang will be your first stop. This time there''s a reason, you can go directly by car. Master doesn''t say anything." The Eldest Senior Brother said again.


    At this moment, eldest senior brother and I were already carrying our bags and were leaving the temple. We were about to separate and leave, but there was no need for us to go back and talk to Master about this matter, the so-called ''heart in the mortal world'' is a type of cultivation. No matter what, as long as one has a dao heart, one can cultivate wherever they go.


    As there was a reason for this, and it was very sudden, I hastily bid my eldest senior brother farewell before the two of us split up into different directions and went our separate ways.


    This parting was a year later.


    I really can''t bear to part with this senior brother of mine.


    I was rather worried about Li Yadong''s affairs, so after parting with my senior brother, I immediately called a taxi to the train station and bought a ticket to a small town in Zhejiang Province.


    I left in the morning, and by the time I arrived at the city where Li Yadong lived, it was already dark. By the time I caught a taxi to the district where Li Yadong lived, the night was already dark and the lights were shining.


    When we arrived at the district, I asked Haozi to come down and pick me up. After waiting for a while, I found that not only Haozi had come, but also the other brothers from our dorm, including Lin Kai, Han Feng, and Ma Kui, had come down to pick me up.


    It''s been almost a year since we last met, but we didn''t expect to meet under such circumstances.


    Without bothering with pleasantries, I asked Li Yadong what had happened. Why did he suddenly fall down?


    However, the few of them were also confused. The first one to know about their boss''s accident was Haozi. Because he lived in this city, he had gathered everyone here together.


    No one knew why he suddenly became like this, not even Haozi. If you want to know why, Li Yadong would have to wake up and tell us.


    Doubtful, I followed them upstairs and saw that Li Yadong''s parents were at home, looking worried, but also very enthusiastic about my arrival.


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, the few of us arrived at the room where Li Yadong was sleeping. We discovered that Li Yadong was not the only person in the room, and there was an old man in his sixties standing there with a bowl in his hand. No one knew what was in the bowl, but he had a brush in his other hand and was drawing on Li Yadong''s body.

 C214

    Using the light from the room, I took a closer look and saw that the old man had drawn some mysterious runes on Li Yadong''s body, these were runes I had never seen before, and I couldn''t help but feel curious. At this moment, Haozi whispered to me, "There''s nothing I can do about it, go to the hospital. Those doctors didn''t even give Dong-ge a good look, and Dong-ge''s parents thought that he might have been possessed by Dong-ge and was suffering from an illness, so they invited a mister to take a look and see if he could take a good look."


    I replied and headed towards the house. At this moment, the old mister had already drawn spells on Dong-ge''s body. He once again covered him with a blanket and took out a towel to wipe away the sweat on his forehead.


    I lowered my head and glanced at the bowl that the old man had placed on the table. After carefully sniffing it with my nose, I immediately noticed something strange. I asked the old man, "Sir, is the bowl made of cinnabar, black dog blood, and a child''s urine?"


    At first, that old mister didn''t notice me, but when he heard me say this, he was startled. He turned his head and carefully sized me up before saying, "It seems that little brother knows the technique of the Celestial Sect of Wonders?"


    "I know a bit. His hometown is in the countryside. There''s a shabby monastery on a mountain nearby with a Taoist living inside. I heard him talk about some things."


    With so many students around, it was impossible for me to call me a Daoist, and I didn''t want them to know that if I told them that I went to the mountain to become a Daoist after graduating from university, I would become their laughingstock.


    When the old gentleman heard me say this, he nodded and smiled without saying anything.


    After a while, Dong-ge''s parents came over. Dong-ge''s mother asked anxiously, "Mr. Li, how is my child? Can I still be saved?"


    The one called Mister Li sighed and said: "From my point of view, this young man has indeed been possessed, the situation has gotten worse every day, and in at most two or three days, he will probably die, but right now, I have drawn a Soul Sealing Spell on him, and that way his soul can be imprisoned inside his body. Therefore, death will definitely not be able to kill him, but I am still unable to wake up.


    Hearing the old man''s words, Dong-ge''s parents looked happy and worried, but there was a trace of doubt in their eyes. They didn''t know if what the old man had said was true or not.


    However, from the runes that this old mister drew on Dong-ge''s body until he has some real ability, the credibility of this statement is quite high.


    Immediately, I took a few steps back and hid in a corner that no one noticed. In order to verify this old mister''s words, I took out two thousand-year-old camphor tree leaves and wiped off a few cow''s tears before putting them on my eyelids.


    This was the so-called ''Heaven''s Eyes''. It was an art recorded in the ''Yin Yang Daoist Scripture''. Not to mention Daoists, even if ordinary people opened their Heaven''s Eyes, they would still be able to see ghosts.


    When I opened my eyes and looked at Li Yadong''s body again, I immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. The moment I entered the room, I felt that this room was deathly still, extremely unusual. Now that I had opened my Heaven''s Eye, I saw that there was black gas condensing above Brother Dong''s face.


    But I don''t know what that black gas is. It''s not normal anyway.


    Old mister Li and Dong-ge''s parents were still chatting on the side when I retracted my Heaven''s Eyes and returned to their side.


    Brother Dong''s father said with a bitter face: "Mr. Li, we only know a master like you, how could we know anyone else? Do you want us to introduce one to you? "Don''t worry, as long as our Dong Zi is alive, we are willing to spend any amount of money."


    Mister Li thought for a moment and then said, "There is a Taoist Dongyue Temple a hundred miles away. There is a Taoist called Taoist Tian Chan and he is a very powerful expert, if you do not let him be invited, perhaps this child will be able to live. This old man only has a little understanding of the way of metaphysics and can only help you guys this much."


    Mr. Li spoke humbly, stood up and was about to leave when Brother Li''s father came back into the living room, took out a package, and handed it to Mr. Li as a token of his gratitude.


    The bag must have contained money, and the amount must have been quite a lot. When he was in university, Li Yadong''s family was well-off, so it was natural for him to be rich.


    Unexpectedly, this Mr. Li was a very interesting person. He just said that he didn''t help and wouldn''t take the money from Uncle Li no matter what.


    I feel that there is a way to treat Brother Dong''s situation. After all, I''ve been learning Dao Arts from this master for such a long time, and I have the half of the < Yin Yang Dao Scripture > in my hands. Repelling evil spirits to catch ghosts is not a problem, but Brother Dong''s situation isn''t too difficult either.


    Old mister Li refused and stood up to leave. At this moment, I stepped forward and grabbed his arm. I said with a smile, "Mr Li, can we talk for a bit?"


    We arrived at a corner in the wall and I whispered to the old man, "Old senior, I might have a way to deal with Brother Dong''s situation, but I don''t want them to know that I understand all of this. Can you help me to get rid of them and leave the room with just the two of us?"


    The old man was surprised again and said, "Are you serious? Little brother, can you really treat him?"


    "Let''s give it a try. I have a seventy percent chance of success. You can just push them away first." I said again.


    The old man nodded and said: "Alright then, saving a life is better than creating a seven-layered pagoda. This old man will help you this once."


    With that, the old man turned around and walked in front of everyone. He coughed dryly and said, "I thought of another way to give this child a try, but I have one condition, and that is that only one person will remain in this room to be my helper. Everyone else will leave, and if you hear any sound, you will not be allowed to enter the house."


    "I''m willing ¡­" Hearing that the old man had come up with a solution, Dong-ge''s parents naturally agreed. They hurriedly called for everyone to go out.


    However, Haozi volunteered, "Old sir, why don''t I stay and be your assistant?"


    The old man shook his head and smiled. "Your lives are not good enough. If you can''t stay here, there will be danger. Why don''t you let this young man stay?" The old man looked at me.

 C215

    Everyone''s gaze immediately fell on my face. I smiled faintly and played dumb, "It seems that I came at the right time. Since I can save Brother Dong, then that''s for the best. Alright, you can all leave. I''ll stay here to look after Brother Dong."


    With my words, everyone walked out of the room without any hesitation.


    When everyone had gone out, the old gentleman went and locked the door, and I closed the curtains before we got together.


    "Little bro, tell me, how should I save someone? What can I do?" That old man was quite straightforward.


    I immediately took out the thousand-year-old camphor leaf and let old mister Li take a step forward. I wiped his eyes with the thousand-year-old camphor leaf that had dropped a cow''s tears and chanted an incantation at the same time. Then, old mister Li opened his eyes and looked in the direction of Li Yadong.


    Old Mr. Li opened his eyes and took a glance at Li Yadong. He gasped and took two steps back. "What is that thing ¡­"


    If I''m not mistaken, this thing should be called the Yin Devouring Worm, it is a type of spirit body that relies on devouring the yang energy from the human body, and can nibble away at the life energy of Brother Dong. Right now, Brother Dong''s energy has been devoured by it, so if it is completely devoured, then it will not be able to come back to life. "" If I''m not wrong, this thing should be called a Yin Devouring Worm, it is a type of spirit body that relies on devouring the yang energy from the human body. I said seriously.


    That old man looked at me in disbelief and solemnly said, "I can see that my young brother is still young, but he turns out to be an expert. It seems that he has an inheritance. I wonder who my young brother''s master is?"


    "It can''t be said to be an expert. I''ve only followed my master for a year and learnt a few Dao arts. Sir, you''re too kind."


    After saying that, I walked to Li Yadong''s side and looked at the Eclipse Insects that were lying on his face. These insects were completely black, and emitted a very dense corpse aura. Normal people wouldn''t be able to see them.


    Each of these things was about the size of an infant''s fist and more than a dozen of them. They had been lying prone on Li Yadong''s spiritual altar all this time, relying on the Qi they had devoured from Dong-ge''s body. It was a terrifying scene to behold.


    Immediately, I circled Brother Dong twice, and after thinking about it, I squatted on the ground and fished out two yellow paper talismans from my body. As I made hand seals, I muttered to myself, "The world is natural, the foul air is scattered; the cave is mysterious, the man is far away; the divine might in every direction makes me natural; Empyrean Ling-Bao is known to the world; the evil spirits are eliminated, the way is long!"


    When the last syllable was finished, I shook the two yellow paper talismans in my hand and stuck them on Dong-ge''s forehead.


    When the two yellow paper talismans got close to the Eclipse Insects, they suddenly exploded and burned fiercely. As the yellow paper talismans burned, they immediately released a scorching pure Yang energy. The Eclipse Insects that were lying on Brother Dong''s face were immediately scared and ran away.


    After the Yin Swallowing Worms left Dong-ge''s body, I immediately took out a yellow paper talisman and stuck it on Dong-ge''s body to prevent the Yin Swallowing Worms from harming him again.


    Then, I took out the Three Revolutions Thousand Year Lightning Strikes the Jujube sword from my Cosmic Bag. Under the stimulation of my Spiritual Energy, the Jujube sword emitted a red light and the runes on it continuously flickered.


    The Yin Devouring Insects that I chased away had originally been swallowing the energy from Dong-ge without any problems. After being disturbed by me, they naturally placed all of their grievances on me and surrounded me in an instant.


    These little things were originally only the size of a baby''s fist, but when they separated from Dong-ge''s body, each and every one of them became several times larger, as if they were large black caterpillars floating in the air. These caterpillars also had facial features, had nose, eyes, and a sinister face.


    These Yin Swallowing Worms aren''t easy to mess with. It wouldn''t be good if they were to enter my body.


    Seeing them pouncing towards me, I waved the sword in my hand and immediately chopped down towards the head of one of the Yin Swallowing Worms. At first, the Yin Swallowing Worm did not know how powerful the Ziziphal Wood Sword was and was instantly struck by it. It was immediately devoured by the Yang Qi in the blade of the sword and in the blink of an eye, it was extinguished cleanly, turning into a lump of black gas and disappearing without a trace.


    I waved my sword from left to right, forcing the Yin Swallowing Worms to retreat. I flipped over Dong-ge''s bed, took out the Yellow Paper Talisman, and sealed the window. Then, I dodged to the left and right, leaving a few Yellow Paper Talismans stuck on the walls.


    "Mr. Li, we must eliminate all of these insects here. If we do not let one of them out, it will definitely harm the other people!" I said as I held the wooden sword horizontally.


    "Sure, don''t worry. None of you will be able to escape." As Old mister Li spoke, he took the brush and placed it on the table. The ink in the bowl was made from cinnabar, black dog blood, and the urine of a child.


    But seeing that old mister Li wasn''t going to be courteous with them, he dipped his brush in the red ink and threw it towards the insects. When the red ink touched the insects, they would let out a shrill cry that sounded like a baby''s cry, extremely ear-piercing, but the average person wouldn''t be able to hear that kind of sound, it must be after opening their eyes.


    Old mister Li''s ink throwing skill was very accurate, but the ink''s power of destruction was not strong enough. It could only injure them, but not destroy them. Even so, those Yin Swallowing Worms did not dare to approach Old mister Li.


    Taking advantage of this moment, I raised my peach wood sword and used the Maoshan Cyan Gale Ghost Art to continuously throw Yin Swallowing Worm above me. These yellow paper talismans were strengthened by the Maoshan Cyan Gale Ghost Art and even ghosts would have to be afraid of one, not to mention a few small Yin Swallowing Worms, when the yellow paper talismans started burning, every yellow paper talismans would hit a Yin Swallowing Worm and together with the burning of the yellow paper talismans, they turned into ashes.


    In the blink of an eye, I had already eliminated half of the ten or so Sound Devouring Beetles. These little bastards seemed to still have some awareness, so they wanted to escape, but they were unable to do so as they charged left and right. I had already expected that they would escape, so I had already pasted yellow paper talismans on the walls to block their path.

 C216

    More than a dozen Yin Swallowing Worms were destroyed by me in the blink of an eye, while the rest of them were scared and ran around the house. These things were all things that had been refined by someone, and if they were not destroyed completely, there would definitely be others that would be hurt by this thing.


    He didn''t know who exactly Li Yadong had provoked. Using such a vicious method to deal with him and getting so many Yin Swallowing Worms to entangle him, this was completely suicidal.


    However, if we want to know the answer, we''ll have to wait until Li Yadong wakes up and then personally tell us.


    The remaining Yin Swallowing Worms were already nothing to worry about. With the help of Old Mister Li, I unceasingly activated the Mao Mountain''s Cyan Aura Ghost Art, and the thousand year old lightning sword in my hand shone with a golden light. The runes continuously circulated, and in another seven to eight minutes, all of the Yin Swallowing Worms that were floating around the room were destroyed by my sword.


    At first, these Devouring Yin Insects wanted to drill into Li Yadong''s body, but their little plan failed. I stuck a yellow paper charm on his body in advance, blocking their path. The only thing they could do was die.


    When all these Yin Swallowing Worms had been wiped out by me, Old Mister Li put down the bowl and brush in his hand and walked to my side. He politely said, "Little Brother, you really have a good method.


    The old man asked about it again and looked at me sincerely.


    However, I was a little hesitant and didn''t want to tell others about my inheritance.


    That old man immediately smiled and said, "Of course, if little brother isn''t willing to tell me, this old man won''t ask any further."


    I waved my hand and replied, "No need for that. I do have a master, but my sect isn''t any big sect. I don''t think you have ever heard of it before."


    "You little brother, why don''t you tell me about it? Perhaps this old man really does recognize it?" This old mister Li wanted to get to the bottom of things.


    At that moment, I didn''t hide anything and directly said, "My Dao name is Dao and my master''s Dao name is Daoist Tian Hong. Our sect is called the Undoable Faction. I wonder if Old Mister Li has heard of it?"


    When I said this, Old mister Li immediately frowned and said somewhat embarrassedly: "This ¡­" Forgive this old man for being so shallow, but I have never heard of this Undoable Sect before. However, from today onwards, this old man knows this expert from the Undoable Sect. "


    I also think that this old mister has definitely never heard of our Undoable Faction. Even in the entire martial arts world, those who know the Undoable Faction are few in number, but if we were to go up two generations of cultivation, no one would not know that my Grand Master is an actual person. However, so many years have passed and things have changed.


    Immediately, I also asked about the background of this old mister, and the old mister straightforwardly replied, "My name is Li Jinqiao, and I opened a feng shui office in this small city. Then, I also asked about the background of this old mister, and the old mister straightforwardly replied," My name is Li Jinqiao, and I''ve opened a feng shui office in this small city.


    This old mister is quite honest. I was wondering how Dong-ge''s parents found such a person. So this old mister is the one who runs that Feng Shui firm.


    There were many places that owned this Feng Shui firm, most of them were swindlers, there were very few people with real ability, but this old mister was an exception, he did have some ability, at least the Soul Sealing Curse was real ability, it could trap Li Yadong''s soul inside his body and prevent him from being sucked dry by the insects.


    After the two of us get to know each other, I''ll temporarily let old mister Li keep it a secret and not reveal my identity as a Daoist. At least for now, I don''t want my classmates to know that I''m in this business.


    Old mister Li also agreed.


    Next, the two of us walked up to Li Yadong. Old Mr. Li scrutinized Li Yadong for a moment and then asked, "Why is it that those insects have already left his body and he still hasn''t woken up?"


    I also looked at Li Yadong and explained, "There are too many of these Yin Swallowing Worms, and they devour a large amount of his life force, so they won''t be able to wake him up in a short period of time. Besides, his soul is still unstable, so it seems like the Yin Swallowing Worm hasn''t devoured his life force for two to three days.


    "Then when will he wake up?" Old Mr. Li asked again.


    "It should be tomorrow afternoon. When the time comes, all the windows will be open to let the sunlight in to expel the remaining Yin Qi from his body. He should be able to wake up soon." I said in a low voice.


    Old Man Li nodded, expressing his understanding. He then asked if I could open the door and let those people in.


    I nodded my head in silence and reminded Old mister Li of what I had told him.


    Old mister Li answered and immediately opened the door. I had already collected all the magic tools.


    Upon entering the door, Dong-ge''s parents impatiently asked about Old Man Li''s condition. Old Man Li did as I said, saying that Dong-ge would be awake by noon tomorrow.


    The crowd was naturally happy for a moment, and they also thanked Old Man Li a thousand times for his kindness.


    Old Man Li looked at me and said, "If it wasn''t for this little brother''s help, I''m afraid that things would have been a little troublesome. However, everything is fine now. Let''s talk about it when he wakes up tomorrow."


    Although the old tutor had said so, the crowd still wasn''t quite sure. In the end, it would all depend on tomorrow afternoon.


    This matter of exorcism is recorded in the Yin Yang Daoist Scripture that my master passed down to me. Although there are some profound things within, I am still unable to completely comprehend them. I am truly able to thoroughly master them all, so from the first moment I saw Brother Dong, I knew that something unexpected has happened to him.


    After everyone greeted each other, we sent Old Master Li out. Downstairs, Old mister Li also gave me his phone number, saying that he would often contact me whenever he had time and ask me some questions regarding mystical techniques. I can only say that everyone was discussing it with each other.


    After Mr. Li left, the few of us gathered in Brother Li''s living room once again. Haozi and the others curiously asked me what I did in the house.

 C217

    Old Mr. Li only helped me by the side, but I can''t tell them about this. I just gave them a perfunctory reply and didn''t do anything. I just helped Old Mr. Li by pasting a few talismans on the paper and taking the things in it.


    They still wanted to ask me about the details, but I said I didn''t understand either. I was rather nervous at the time and didn''t notice what Old Mr. Li had done.


    After sending off the old mister Li Jinqiao, it was already very late. Brother Dong''s house was quite large, around 150 square meters. We all gathered at Brother Dong''s house, waiting for him to wake up tomorrow, so no one had any intention of leaving.


    I haven''t eaten since I came all the way here, and they probably haven''t had time to eat yet.


    Brother Dong''s parents originally planned to cook for us at home, but were rejected by the few of us. These few days, the two elders probably haven''t had a good rest either.


    He found a small restaurant to drink some wine and stayed at home to avoid disturbing Dong-ge''s rest. As a result, the four of us left Dong-ge''s house and found a small tavern near his residential district to drink, and the few of us started drinking.


    In the past, when we were in a dorm with five people, Li Yadong was our boss, the dorm''s dorm master, and our family''s condition was the best. His father was in the wholesale liquor business, after graduation, he directly helped his father do business, leading a life like a little millionaire, having a car, having a house, feeling very uncomfortable, never expecting such a troublesome matter to happen to him.


    Haozi lived in the same town as Dong-ge. His family''s conditions were average, but his parents also arranged for him to work at a stable job in the bank. His life was pretty good, and I heard that he''s going to get married next year.


    The other two brothers, one is called Lin Kai and the other is called Han Feng, after they graduated, they also returned to their hometown to work. The other two brothers, one is called Lin Kai and the other is named Han Feng, after they graduated, they also returned to their hometown and work, although they don''t live in the same city, they are very close to each other.


    They were all people with decent jobs, but I was a loner, and when they asked me what I was doing, I was too embarrassed to say that I was a Taoist on the mountain.


    I still lied and said that I was now working as a designer in a large decorating company in South Sky City. My salary was not bad and my life was not bad.


    When we were in school, we were all in South Sky City. After graduation, we went our separate ways. I was the only one left in South Sky City.


    They all have a family background, and my parents are farmers. When I go back, I can only till the fields, so I can only stay in South Sky City and work hard to find a way out.


    But now the way out has been blocked. I''ve always thought about the lives of ordinary people, and I don''t need to ask for rich people or rich people to live in peace. But in the end, I embarked on a different path and did something that none of them could have imagined.


    I''m a real Taoist now.


    It was a long time since I''d seen the big guys, and as I talked about the past, the youth from my college days was gone. Soon, many of us would be living a life with our wives and children, and I would be so lost that I didn''t know what my future would be like.


    I''ve always been on the way, so I''ll just watch and see. The Daoists say everything goes according to plan, and right now, I have a deep understanding of them.


    After graduation, he and his girlfriend were forced to break up. Now that the few of us have gathered together once again, it made him think of the past, and sadness surfaced in his heart.


    In the blink of an eye, we split up and went our separate ways, falling into the ends of the earth. There are many things that are worth recalling. However, it is a pity that I will never be able to return.


    In the past, I had the lowest alcohol capacity, but now, it''s different. Ever since we started cultivating, my spiritual altar has become very clear, and even after drinking two catties of white wine, my head still feels a little dizzy.


    After settling the bill, we each went back to Dong-ge''s house, where there were two empty bedrooms. Haozi and I slept in one room, and Lin Kai and Han Feng slept in another.


    I couldn''t sleep, and at the same time, I was thinking about what happened with Dong-ge. I didn''t know who exactly he provoked, but if it was the Chou family, then it would be troublesome. I could save him for a while, but I couldn''t save him for a lifetime, so I definitely wouldn''t be by his side every day.


    I saved his life this time, but once I''m gone, the person who tried to kill him will definitely not give up.


    Using evil techniques to kill people would often result in death, even if Dong-ge died, he did not know how he died, and that was the most terrifying thing. This time, not only do I have to save Dong-ge''s life, I also have to cut off his roots and ensure that the person who harmed him doesn''t make a move again.


    With this thought in mind, I also fell asleep in a daze. I slept until the sun rose, and it was Dong-ge''s parents who knocked on the door to wake us up.


    I got up to take a look. New toiletries had already been prepared for us in the bathroom. After a simple wash, we went over to eat the breakfast prepared by Dong-ge''s parents.


    After dinner, I went straight to Dong-ge''s room and opened all the windows and curtains, allowing the sunlight to shine directly on his body.


    If he had opened his Heaven''s Eyes, he would have been able to see that there were traces of black smoke emitting from Brother Dong''s body. They would have been burnt away by the sunlight.


    The big guys were all gathered in Brother Dong''s room, waiting quietly. At around 11 o''clock in the afternoon, old mister Li Jinqiao also came over. He was also waiting for the moment Brother Dong woke up at noon.


    Time flowed by, minute by minute.


    At noon, it was finally time for me to arrive, but Brother Dong still hadn''t woken up yet. The big fellow became anxious and looked towards Old Mister Li Jinqiao, but Old Mister Li Jinqiao was still looking at me. I awkwardly said, "Everyone wait a bit longer, Brother Dong might soon wake up."

 C218

    Just as he finished his sentence, Li Yadong suddenly coughed and woke up. The men were excited for a moment before they surrounded him one after another.


    When Li Yadong woke up, he was at a loss. When he saw that our buddies from college were all here, he felt a little strange and asked why we were all here all of a sudden.


    Well, he still didn''t know what had happened to him, but he still didn''t know how he had died.


    Li Yadong''s parents were extremely excited. They thanked Old Mr. Li and asked him what kind of dirty stuff he had gotten into and suddenly collapsed. Li Yadong was not sure why, but since he had woken up, it was something to be happy about.


    Li Yadong''s body looked extremely weak. It seemed that he would need to recuperate and recuperate.


    Li Jinqiao immediately told everyone that Li Yadong was very weak and needed some rest before he asked everyone to leave.


    The big guys saw that Brother Dong had woken up and each of them had their own stuff to do, so they didn''t stay for long and left. I said that I and the company would be staying here for a few more days, and those guys said that they wanted me to go and play with them when they had time, which I happily agreed to.


    After everyone had left, Old Mister Li Jinqiao knew that I had a lot to ask Li Yadong, so he sent his parents away as well. The only people left in the room were me, Li Jinqiao, and Li Yadong.


    After closing the door, Mr. Li and I sat down next to the weakened Li Yadong.


    Li Yadong looked tired and drowsy. After glancing at me, he said, "Tian Luo ¡­" What''s wrong with me? Why have all of you come over? "


    "You don''t know what you''ve provoked, but you still have the nerve to ask me?" I looked at Li Yadong.


    Li Yadong was still at a loss. "What happened to me?" he asked. I felt like I was in a deep sleep... "It''s been a long time and I still have a headache ¡­"


    Then, Li Yadong looked at Old Mr. Li beside him and asked, "Tian Luo ¡­" Who is this old man? "


    "He saved your life. You were possessed by evil spirits and almost died. If it wasn''t for this old man saving you, you would have already reported to Yama." I said.


    Li Yadong was immediately shocked. He still looked at us suspiciously, as if he was waiting for me to give him an explanation.


    However, Li Jinqiao said: "Actually, I didn''t really help you, but the one who really saved your life was this little brother Tian Luo, I just gave him a hand."


    This made Li Yadong even more confused as he asked, "What happened to me?"


    Li Jinqiao shook his head and said, "To tell you the truth, you''re in big trouble and you feel like you slept. In fact, you''ve been in a coma for four or five days, and the signs of life are getting weaker and weaker day by day. The hospitals are giving you notice of critical illness.


    Li Yadong looked at me and I nodded silently. "Old mister is right. You''ve really been possessed. Think about it carefully. Have you offended anyone recently in the business world or any other places?"


    He lowered his head to think for a moment, then shook his head and said, "After I graduated, I followed my father to do business. Those customers were all my father''s old friends, and the liquor we distributed had no competition in the entire city. I don''t think I offended anyone ¡­"


    "Impossible ¡­" "How could someone hit you so hard without offending anyone? Think about it carefully ¡­" I urged.


    Li Yadong continued to ponder. Suddenly, he raised his head and asked me, "Tian Luo, aren''t you working in South Sky City? "Why do you suddenly understand all these weird things?"


    I thought he suddenly thought of something important and suddenly gave me this information. It really made me speechless, so I said perfunctorily, "Actually, I''ve known this since I was a kid. Our village has a Taoist temple nearby. When I was young, I learned a few things from that old Taoist from that Taoist temple."


    Hearing this, Li Yadong was amused. He laughed. "I really didn''t see it at all. You brat, you still know how to do these things ¡­"


    "Don''t talk about this useless stuff. Hurry up and think about who you''ve offended, or what unclean place you''ve been in recently. If you don''t understand, you won''t be able to live for long." I told him solemnly that I wasn''t joking at all.


    Only then did Li Yadong turn serious as he thought back to what had happened recently.


    After a while, he suddenly said to me, "Oh right... I do remember one thing, but at most it was a love affair, not a bad thing. "


    This aroused Old Mister Li and I''s vigilance. I hurriedly asked, "What''s the matter? Why don''t you tell us about it?"


    "One night half a month ago, I went to a bar with two guys and got to know a pretty girl. I saw that woman was pretty, so I left her contact details for her and we became friends. Originally, I wanted to date her, but I always thought that woman was weird and had a cold body, and there was always a stench coming from her, and she always wanted to ask me for money. After that, I didn''t want to contact her again.


    After listening to Li Yadong''s story, Li Jinqiao and I looked at each other. We both felt that there was something very wrong with this woman.


    Then I asked, "Tell me the truth, did you sleep with her?"


    Li Yadong scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "This ¡­" "Does that even need to be said ¡­"


    He was rich and was wearing a famous brand. He always liked to seduce girls, and because he tried to steal girls from others, he was beaten up by others. At that time, we said that this brat would die on women sooner or later, and this proves that if I don''t come this time, this brat might really die.


    This was called being stubborn and finally provoking someone you shouldn''t have.


    I thought for a moment and asked, "Do you have a way to contact that woman?"


    "Yeah, I kept his phone number." After saying that, Li Yadong started rummaging through his phone. Finally, he pulled out the latest model of his phone from the pants on the bedside table, found the girl''s number, and gave it to me.

 C219

    I only took a glance before saying, "Call her and see if she can pick up the call."


    Li Yadong nodded before dialing the number. A moment later, his expression changed as he put down the phone and told me, "The number I dialed was an empty number. How is that possible? I called her a few days ago ¡­"


    Just as I expected, we''ve lost track of that woman. It''s hard to find her again, but I still ask him if he remembers where the bar where you last met her was.


    Li Yadong remembered this point clearly. The county was not big to begin with, and there weren''t many bars. Naturally, he remembered this as well.


    I nodded and didn''t say anything else. I took out a few qi replenishing and blood coagulation pills from my master and fed them to Li Yadong.


    That old gentleman Li Jinqiao saw that he had nothing else to do here, so he said goodbye to us and told me that if there was anything I could do for him in the future, I could ask for his help.


    After consuming my pill, he fell into a deep slumber again. I stayed at Brother Dong''s house the whole time, planning to leave this place after anything happened and cultivate the heart in the mortal world.


    At the very least, I must ensure the safety of Brother Dong so that no one will be in any danger to his life in the future before he can leave.


    Dong-ge''s parents were very polite to me, and when Dong-ge woke up this time, the two of them were very happy and entertained me, while I used Li Jinqiao''s name to tell the two old men that there was nothing wrong with Dong-ge, that he would recover in a few days, and the two old men were overjoyed and treated me like their own son.


    After lunch, it was already afternoon. Li Yadong woke up once again. His spirit was much better than it had been at noon. The pills that my master gave me seemed to have some effect. It was only that his face was extremely pale, without the slightest trace of blood. It made me feel extremely abnormal, but I couldn''t pinpoint exactly where the problem was.


    Dong-ge, who had gotten up, could already walk on the ground. After eating some food, the sky darkened.


    Brother Dong didn''t have much food to eat, but his stomach felt a little uncomfortable, as if there were bugs crawling around. I felt that it was probably because he hadn''t eaten for the past few days, so I didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Originally, it wasn''t appropriate for me to walk around when Li Yadong had just recovered from his illness. However, I was in a hurry to find the woman who cheated Li Yadong and settle this matter early on.


    So after my brother had eaten, I asked him to take me to the bar where I saw the woman.


    The moment Li Yadong heard that they were going to the bar, his eyes lit up and he immediately agreed.


    I naturally couldn''t tell Dong-ge''s parents that we were going to the bar, but only told Li Jinqiao that when he woke up, I would take him to his place and let him take a look. Hearing my words, the two old people didn''t stop him and directly took a taxi in the direction of the bar, taking advantage of the night.


    When we went out, it was eight or nine o''clock in the evening. The bar was in the suburbs, and by the time the two of us had gone, it was already past ten o''clock.


    I''ve never been to a place like this before, but Dong-ge often comes to this sort of place to play. He told me that places like bars are usually only more lively after midnight.


    Dong-ge looked extremely weak, and his face was as white as a piece of paper. Even his eyes were glowing when he saw the beauty.


    This brat really did not change his lecherous thoughts.


    When we got to the bar, Dong-ge took me to the bar, found a place to sit down, and we ordered a couple of beers while we waited.


    I told Li Yadong to let his eyes shine, and to let me know as soon as he saw the woman.


    Dong-ge agreed, but his eyes kept scanning the women on his white thighs.


    Time passed by minute by minute, and it was soon past 12. Just as what Dong-ge said, there were more people around this time. Red men and green women, the entire bar was filled with people. The loud music made my head hurt.


    As a person, I don''t like noisy places. Otherwise, when I just graduated, I wouldn''t have rented that remote ghost house. It''s partly because it''s cheap, but also because it''s quiet.


    But to stay in the same dorm with my good buddy for years, I had to put up with it.


    At the same time, I secretly opened my Heaven''s Eye to observe everything in this bar. In fact, I had always suspected that the woman who was pestering Dong-ge was a female ghost, and that she was going to let those Devouring Yin Insects devour Dong-ge''s yang energy to achieve some kind of unspeakable goal.


    As long as it''s a female ghost, no matter what shape it takes, I will be able to see it as soon as I open my Heaven''s Eyes.


    However, I still felt that this idea was a bit unreliable. In a place like a bar, there were a lot of people. If the thing that harmed Dong-ge was really a ghost, how would it be possible for it to come to this place?


    If it really is a ghost, then how high would this ghost''s cultivation experience be? I probably won''t be able to take it.


    Who cares? When a car arrives, there will be a road ahead of it. Let''s take a look first.


    My eyes kept scanning around the bar. The ghost lady was nowhere to be found, but there were two exposed women walking towards me and Li Yadong. Without saying anything further, they sat beside me and Li Yadong and leaned over weakly.


    "Handsome, why don''t you buy me a drink?"


    A heavily made-up woman smiled at me and hugged my arm tightly. Two little white rabbits pressed down on my body.


    A strong fragrance entered my nose, making me feel disgusted. I replied politely, "My apologies, but the guy from the other party invited me today. He''s the rich one. You should go and find him."


    The woman didn''t give up. She giggled and said, "If I don''t look for him, then I''ll look for you. Handsome, how about I buy you a drink?"


    I raised my head to look at Li Yadong, but I saw that he was really rude. When the woman sat down beside him, he immediately grabbed her shoulders and took the opportunity to take advantage of her.


    This brat is already so weak, yet he doesn''t change his attitude at all. It is truly incomprehensible.

 C220

    For example, my cute and beautiful little senior sister, Yang Fan. If she was my little senior sister at the moment, I might not be able to resist the urge to get close to her, but this heavily made up woman in front of me was really something I couldn''t accept. Especially the strong, low quality perfume on her body, which made me feel disgusted for a moment, so no matter how she tried to get close to me, I didn''t really want to bother with her.


    Finally, the woman saw that I was still unmoved, so she turned around and sat beside Li Yadong. This was great, this brat had just recovered from his illness, he had one arm around a woman, he wasn''t afraid of kidney problems. I really couldn''t do anything about him, this kid was just a slut ever since he started school.


    Listening to Li Yadong flirting with the two women, my eyes kept scanning the crowd in the bar. Some of them came in, some of them went out, but I didn''t see any strange women, so I told Li Yadong to be alert as well. If he saw the woman, he would let me know, but this kid''s eyes kept staring at the chest muscles of the two women, rarely looking into the crowd.


    After sitting there for another two to three hours, quite a number of people had left the bar.


    Li Yadong had good luck with women. He was so happy that he couldn''t even keep his mouth shut when he found the two girls by himself.


    There were fewer and fewer people in the bar. I found nothing and felt that there was no longer any need for me to stay here. I urged Li Yadong to leave as soon as possible.


    It was getting late. Li Yadong followed me out the door, still holding the two women in his arms.


    After exiting the bar, Li Yadong let go of the two women and walked to my side. "Tian Luo, do you want to come with me? I''ve had a good luck today. How about we go together?"


    "I''m not interested, so I advise you not to go. Your body is very weak right now, and I''m afraid you might die on a woman''s stomach. Hurry up and come back with me. It''s getting late, after you''ve recovered, then you can come out and play." I advised.


    However, when Li Yadong turned around and glanced at the two women with their thick makeup, he suddenly thought of something. He chuckled and said, "It''s a rare opportunity to get a pair of wings. I can''t wait if they want to, can I? Or you can come with me and get a room to wait for me. That''ll work, won''t it?"


    "Let''s go back. I''m sick, so don''t go crazy outside. My family is waiting for me." I urged again.


    However, Li Yadong refused to listen. He waved at me to reassure me. Then, he walked to the two women and walked towards a small alley in the bar while hugging them.


    I didn''t want to follow him, but I felt that something wasn''t right, so I followed him from a distance.


    As soon as Li Yadong and the two women entered the alley, he felt his way around their bodies, causing the two women to laugh out loud.


    It was at this moment that three people suddenly walked over from the dark alley, walking quickly towards Li Yadong.


    The two women pushed Li Yadong away and hid behind the three men.


    "Damn it, you actually dare to hit my horse? How many guts do you have? I think you''re courting death!" One of the men with dyed yellow hair pushed Li Yadong away, causing him to slam into the wall with a dull thud.


    This brat''s body was already extremely weak, and with a gentle push, his feet became unsteady.


    However, even though Li Yadong''s body was weak, he was still brave enough to stand up against the wall. He replied, "Brother, don''t play such a game. This bro is also a local. Are you trying to play with me as an immortal?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you want to play with my woman, then give us an explanation. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being impolite!" As he spoke, the blonde took out a switchblade and pointed it at Li Yadong.


    The two men behind the yellow-hair also pulled out their knives, surrounding Li Yadong in the middle.


    I told you that this brat didn''t change his lecherous nature and that the two girls couldn''t possibly pester him for no reason. This brat isn''t exceptionally handsome, there''s only one reason left, and that''s because of the money he has.


    Even so, Li Yadong was still very stubborn. Just as he was about to say something, he was punched in the face and fell to the ground.


    It was impossible for me not to show myself. It would be weird if that brat didn''t get beaten up. Thus, he dashed into the alley and shouted, "Stop!"


    Upon hearing my shout, those hooligans immediately looked towards me. I slowly walked to Li Yadong''s side and supported him up before asking with concern, "Brother Dong, are you alright?"


    "Didn''t you leave? Why did you come back?" Li Yadong asked curiously.


    "I was worried that something might have happened to you, so I followed." I said faintly.


    At this time, the yellow-hair weighed the switchblade in his hand and mocked, "Aiyo, another one is courting death. So what? What if you want to save him?"


    "My brothers are in the wrong. Tell me, how can we end this?" I asked indifferently.


    "Of course you have to give me money after messing with my woman. Bro, I''m not asking for too much, but 30,000 yuan for one person, a total of 60,000 yuan. It''s fine if you don''t give it to me, but I''ll leave a hole in your body, so this is done."


    "Why the f * ck aren''t you guys going to snatch it? "I touched them a few times, were they made of gold?" Li Yadong immediately flew into a rage.


    "You f * cking aren''t giving it to us, right? Then that''s fine too. Don''t blame us for being impolite. Everyone attack together!" The yellow-hair gave the order, then called the other two over.


    "Wait." I waved my hand and the three of them stopped. The yellow-hair immediately smiled and said, "It''s better if this brother is sensible and gives us some money."


    I smiled. "We definitely don''t have sixty thousand yuan. We can''t possibly bring that much money out with us. How about this, I have two thousand yuan with me. Even if I have to compensate you, we can forget about it."


    Of course I''m not afraid of these hooligans, but I''m worried about causing trouble for Li Yadong. It''s best if the matter could be resolved peacefully. I don''t like solving the problem by force.


    However, the yellow-hair didn''t budge at all. He immediately glared and cursed: "You f * cking beat around the bush! You want to take care of this with just two thousand yuan?!" Sixty thousand dollars, not a single cent less, or none of you can leave! "

 C221

    Hearing this brat open his mouth wide, I narrowed my eyes and coldly said, "It''s only two thousand yuan. If you want it, I''ll give it to you. If you don''t want it, don''t regret it!"


    As I said that, I grabbed Li Yadong''s arm and walked towards Hu Tong''s mouth. That yellow-hair roared angrily, and without saying anything further, he stabbed me with a dagger.


    Furthermore, I have been through many storms and waves recently, and have even walked through the gates of hell a few times. How could I be afraid of these ordinary people? When the yellow-haired man''s dagger was about to stab me, I dodged it. Then, I grabbed his wrist, raised my leg and kicked towards the yellow-haired man''s knee.


    The kid''s body wobbled before he fell to his knees. Following that, my knee raised up and smashed into his face. Instantly, his face blossomed and blood spurted out from his nose as his body collapsed onto the ground.


    The other two people held daggers as they charged towards me. I quickly finished them off and knocked them all onto the ground.


    The whole process was very fast and fierce. In less than three minutes, the three of them were beaten to the point that I couldn''t fight back, and they all fell to the ground, wailing in pain. The two women beside me immediately screamed out in fear and shuddered.


    "Don''t hit us... "We were forced to ¡­" One of the women said in a trembling voice.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t beat up women. However, I must warn you guys that in the future, it''s best not to do such a thing. The next time I meet someone like me, I''m afraid I won''t be this courteous to you guys ¡­"


    The two women nodded, not daring to look up at me again.


    "You can leave now!" I said faintly.


    The two women supported each other and staggered out of the alley. In the blink of an eye, they had disappeared.


    When I returned to Li Yadong''s side, he was staring at me with a dumbstruck expression. He said excitedly, "Tian Luo ¡­" When did you become so good at fighting? How come I didn''t realize this before? "


    In the future, remember to not pounce on a woman just because you don''t see her. Last time, you were hurt by a woman to that extent, and this time, you were almost killed by a woman. In the future, find a good girlfriend, get married, and have a child. I said helplessly.


    "Good, good, good ¡­" I''ll just remember. " Li Yadong nodded his head and walked over to the yellow-hair''s side. He kicked him hard a few times and said angrily, "Damn it, do you still want money from me?" "60,000 yuan, it''s more like I''ll give you 60,000 feet ¡­"


    The blonde howled in agony as he was kicked. He kept begging Li Yadong not to continue the fight. I grabbed his arm and said, "Let''s go. We''ll settle it after a lesson from such a person. Let''s hurry home ¡­"


    Only then did Li Yadong stop and follow me out of the alley.


    It was already late at night, about two or three o''clock in the morning, and there were few people on the streets, even the traffic was light. Lee Yadong and I had walked two blocks and stopped at an intersection to catch a taxi when we heard the sound of a motorcycle approaching us.


    Not long after that, seven or eight motorcycles, each carrying two people, were rapidly approaching us. The rumbling sounds were incessant as they quickly surrounded me and Li Yadong.


    Upon seeing this, Li Yadong immediately panicked. Hiding behind me, he probably had never seen such a scene before.


    After those motorcycles surrounded me and Li Yadong in a circle, those people got off one by one. They all wore helmets on their heads and held steel pipes and baseball bats in their hands.


    Looking at these people, I immediately understood. It must have been those two women that I let go of just now. After leaving the alley, they informed others that it was me and Li Yadong who were stuck here.


    I really didn''t expect that after I kindly let those two women go, they would instead return the favor with enmity and send people to deal with us.


    What a vicious woman. If I had known this would happen, I wouldn''t have let them go so easily. But now, it''s too late for regret.


    Moments later, another Mercedes-Benz drove over and stopped beside the motorcycles. A middle-aged man in his forties with tattoos on his arms got out of the car.


    After this middle-aged man got out of the car, two more women came out. They were the two women I let go of in the alley.


    After the two women got off the car, they pointed at me and said, "Brother Fei ¡­" "He was the one who did it just now. He wanted to hit us after he hit our people ¡­"


    The middle-aged man called Brother Fei nodded and walked towards me and Li Yadong with a gloomy expression.


    He first looked at me, and seeing how calm and composed I looked, he chuckled, revealing his yellow teeth, "In our Profound Sky City, there aren''t many people who would dare to hit me, Old Fei. Where are you from? You''re quite bold."


    "Your people are playing Immortal Jump. If you break the rules, I''ll teach them a lesson. Isn''t that right?" I smiled.


    The guy called Brother Fei laughed and said, "Good boy, you really have guts. You played with my woman before and now you have hit my brother. How do you think we should settle this debt?"


    "I really don''t know how to settle this debt with you. How about you brother Fei tell us and we''ll listen." I said faintly.


    Brother Fei lit up a cigarette and smoked a mouthful of smoke. He blew smoke onto my face and said with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes, "You''re a straightforward guy, I, Old Fei, like you very much. It''s very simple, there''s nothing in this world that can''t be solved with money."


    "I don''t have that much money. I only have 2000 yuan on me. If you want it, I''ll give it to you. If you don''t want it, then I can''t do anything about it." I replied faintly.


    The moment those words left his mouth, Brother Fei''s expression changed. He flicked his cigarette at me and I dodged to the side.


    "Brother Fei, stop wasting words with him. I think that this brat is asking for a beating. We''ll beat him up and he''ll know how amazing he is!" A person wearing a helmet took off his helmet, waved the baseball bat in his hand, and said with a ferocious expression.


    However, Brother Fei snorted coldly and said, "Brat, it seems that you don''t want to drink anymore."

 C222

    "I would like to have a toast, but how are you going to toast then?" My voice immediately became gloomy.


    Brother Fei immediately took a step back. With a wave of his hand, the dozen men surrounded me and Li Yadong. They swung their baseball bats and steel pipes towards us.


    I immediately protected Li Yadong behind me. I pulled out the Thousand Year Thunderbolt Date sword from my bag, blocked the baseball bat of the two people in front of me with my sword, and kicked them onto the ground. Then, I pulled Li Yadong and ran towards Brother Fei.


    The people behind immediately chased after us like a swarm of bees.


    When Brother Fei saw that I immediately knocked over two of them, he dodged to the side when he saw that I didn''t have any skill and didn''t dare to fight me head on.


    I pulled Li Yadong to the Mercedes-Benz that Brother Fei was driving. I stuffed him into the car and shouted, "Close the door, don''t get out!"


    Although Li Yadong was scared out of his wits, he still obeyed me. Once he got into the car, he closed the door. After he got in, he remembered me and asked, "Then, what should we do?"


    "Don''t worry about me, I have my own ways!"


    Seeing that Li Yadong had closed the door, I immediately jumped onto the roof. Those people were waving the sticks and steel pipes in their hands, clamoring to get me out of the car. They didn''t dare to smash this Feimu''s luxurious car.


    However, I didn''t feel sorry for him. After walking around on the roof of the carriage, I stepped on his roof until it became a deep pit.


    When Brother Fei saw me tormenting his beloved car like this, he immediately became furious and shouted loudly, "Hit me ¡­" Fight to the death! "


    Those people immediately started climbing up the carriage, wanting to pull me down from the carriage. The Three Revolutions Thousand Lightning Striked Date sword in my hand danced, my hands moved extremely quickly, one after another, hitting the hands of those people that were holding the lethal weapon, causing them to cut and tear. They couldn''t take the pain anymore, so they threw away the weapon in their hands.


    The last time I asked Master, this piece of iron was not just ordinary iron, but black iron, it was extremely sharp, and could cut through metal like mud. I only lightly slashed on their wrists, causing them to feel pain, so they voluntarily threw away their sticks; this still gave them some face.


    In the blink of an eye, five to six people''s arms were cut by me with my peach wood sword. They were dripping with blood and had lost their combat ability. No one dared to climb onto the carriage again.


    At this moment, among this group of people, someone took out a small crossbow, aimed it at my thigh and shot it over.


    My heart skipped a beat and I immediately became vigilant. I brandished the wooden sword in my hand to block the crossbow. Immediately after, someone took out a crossbow and aimed it at me.


    I hadn''t expected them to have something like this. If I stayed on the roof, I''d be a live target.


    He then jumped down from the car and dashed towards one of the men with the crossbow.


    My speed was fast and fierce, so the kid with the crossbow didn''t dare to shoot for a moment, because there were still a lot of them behind me.


    With just this moment of hesitation, I had already arrived at the side of that kid. I raised the wooden sword in my hand and the crossbow was sent flying. When the crossbow was about to fall, my wooden sword stirred and the crossbow turned into a pile of broken parts and scattered on the ground.


    Without waiting for the kid to react, I swung the wooden sword in my hand horizontally and smashed his head. The kid fainted from my slap and lied on the ground, not getting up again.


    The reason why I didn''t go all out against this group of people was because I was afraid that they would beat him to death with Li Yadong by my side. Now that he was hiding in the car, it was safe for the time being.


    Seeing a group of people rushing towards me, I immediately used the external technique of our Wumianzhe Sect ¨C the Tai Qing Eight Trigrams Sword.


    In fact, to deal with these ruffians and thugs, we have truly overestimated them by using the Supreme Purity Eight Trigrams Sword that we have never used before, because they do not know any moves, and only know how to swing their sticks and smash them hard. However, our sect''s Supreme Purity Eight Trigrams Sword is well-guarded, and against those with a high cultivation, it has a very powerful might.


    These hoodlums, under the attack of the Supreme Purity Eight Trigrams Sword, were unable to withstand a single blow from me. They each got hit on the head with the wooden sword, and fainted on the spot.


    These are all ordinary people so I naturally can''t kill them. If I kill them, I will have to repay them with my life. Thus, I only knocked them out.


    In just seven to eight minutes, more than a dozen people had fallen to the ground. Seeing that something was wrong, the remaining people threw away the weapons in their hands, turned around and got on their motorcycles. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared without a trace.


    Brother Fei originally wanted to escape using his Mercedes-Benz, but Li Yadong was sitting inside the car, so he couldn''t open the car door. He turned around and ran towards a motorcycle, wanting to escape from this place, but how could I let this brat get away? With a flash, I arrived in front of the motorcycle that Brother Fei was sitting on.


    The two women who brought them here tried to run away, but Li Yadong, who was sitting in the car, ran out. He caught up with the two women and pulled their hair towards me.


    The two women were slapped a few times by Li Yadong and sobbed uncontrollably, but I couldn''t be bothered with them. Instead, I held the wooden sword against Brother Fei''s chest and coldly said, "Brother Fei, do you still want more money?"


    Brother Fei fell to the ground. His face was scratched and mangled, and he laid down on the ground with a bitter face, "Brother ¡­" Brother ¡­ "Don''t hit me, let''s talk properly. I was blind enough to not recognize Mount Tai and offended you, big brother. I hope you can treat me like a piece of shit and let me go ¡­"


    "You don''t listen to me when I''m speaking nicely to you, you bunch of scum. You only know how to bully honest people. If I don''t teach you a lesson, you really won''t know how high the sky is and how deep the earth is!"


    As I said that, I shook the wooden sword in my hand and smacked it against Brother Fei''s face. With a crisp sound, Brother Fei spat out a mouthful of blood along with two of his molars ¡­ "


    This time, Brother Fei covered his cheek with a humble expression and begged, "Big Brother ¡­" "I won''t dare to do that again ¡­"

 C223

    "Alright, you can scram. I hope you won''t do this sort of thing again in the future. Otherwise, if I don''t believe you, I''ll beat you up one time at a time ¡­" I said harshly.


    Brother Fei covered his cheeks and nodded. "Ai ¡­" Big brother, don''t worry ¡­ "I, Hoodlum, will never do such a thing again ¡­"


    After saying that, Hoodlum scrambled to his feet and stumbled off into the distance.


    "Halt!" I suddenly remembered something and quickly stopped him.


    Brother Fei was frightened to the point that he quivered. He turned around and kneeled on the ground, and said with a sullen face, "Big Brother ¡­" Do you have anything else to say? "


    "You don''t want your car?" I asked indifferently.


    Only then did that Brother Fei remember. He nodded at me once more, then went around me to get into his Mercedes-Benz.


    On the other hand, Li Yadong was unhappy and asked me, "Tian Luo, are you going to let him go just like that?"


    "Then what else do you want?" I looked at Li Yadong and asked calmly.


    Li Yadong smiled at me and said, "Alright then. Since you said that he should leave, then let him leave."


    At this moment, that Brother Fei seemed to have received amnesty and quickly got into the car.


    "Brother Fei ¡­" Do you not care about us? " The two heavily made-up women immediately turned to Brother Fei for help, but that Brother Fei couldn''t even protect himself, much less them. With a step on the accelerator, the car flashed past us and disappeared without a trace.


    At this moment, there were only a few thugs who were knocked out by me on the ground. I, Li Yadong and the two women who were grabbed by him were standing there.


    I didn''t know what to say about these two women. I kindly let them go, and they called for people to deal with me and Dong-ge, but they were only women after all. I didn''t have the habit of beating them up, so I just glanced at them and said to Dong-ge, "Dong-ge, let them go."


    Li Yadong was stunned. "They''re just playing Immortal Jump for me, and they even sent someone to beat us up. Is that all?"


    "A fly doesn''t bite a seamless egg. If you don''t have the heart, how could something like this happen? "Let''s go, it''s getting late ¡­" I shook my head.


    Li Yadong sneered and let go of his hands. He told the two women, "Scram. Don''t let me see you again!"


    The two women were scared too, crying so much that their makeup was dyed. They looked just like two ghosts, which was really scary. Now that Dong-ge let them go, they immediately ran away.


    I walked forward silently. Li Yadong quickly caught up with me and patted my shoulder. "Alright then, Tian Luo, it''s only been a year since we last met, but you''re already acting like a different person. You can really beat them all up with over twenty people. What have you been up to this year? How could you be so powerful?"


    I knew that sooner or later, Li Yadong would ask this question, and I thought that there were some things that I couldn''t keep from him any longer. Besides, sooner or later, he would see through me, because the things on his body were not resolved yet, and I was the one who had to do it myself, so it was only a matter of time before he knew what I was doing.


    I pondered for a while before stopping. "I can tell you, but you have to keep it a secret. Can you not tell our other classmates and friends?" I will only tell you if you agree. "


    When Li Yadong heard how mysterious I was, his curiosity was piqued. He immediately agreed and nodded at me, saying that he would keep it a secret.


    After that, I briefly explained to him that after graduation, he lived in a ghost house and accidentally did the thing called a Taoist priest. Now, he is cultivating with a master in a Taoist temple.


    As for the other things, I didn''t tell him. I only said that after I became a Taoist, I learned some martial arts from my master, as well as some simple spells.


    Even so, Li Yadong was dumbstruck by what he heard. He felt that it was inconceivable, especially what happened in that haunted house. It was like destroying his three views and making him feel out of place in this world. However, this was what really happened.


    This brat also said that he didn''t expect that after being a Daoist for just a year, I would become so strong. He even thought of joining the sect with me to become a Daoist.


    Actually, I never thought about it in the beginning. I originally wanted to live an ordinary life, but life played a big joke on me. I was destined to live my life full of all kinds of demons and devils.


    I warned him over and over again that he must keep it a secret, that he would not reveal this to anyone. He also agreed to let me become a Taoist, but his mouth was not firm enough, so it would be hard for me to say.


    After making two turns, we got into a taxi and returned to Li Yadong''s house. When we got home, it was already 4 or 5 in the morning, and Dong-ge''s parents had already gone to sleep. However, Dong-ge had the key.


    Since I slept rather late, I slept until noon before waking up. Afterwards, I sat cross-legged in meditation for a moment to recover my spiritual energy before I went to look for Brother Dong.


    Brother Dong''s parents still have work to do. They knew that we went out very late last night, so they left food for us on the table. Now, it''s just me and Brother Dong at home.


    I washed up and went to Brother Dong''s room. I found him still in deep sleep and shouted for a few times, but there was no response.


    When I used my hand to touch his body, I was startled. Dong-ge''s body was very hot, as if he had a high fever.


    Could it be that he went out too late last night and caught a cold?


    Since he was following his master to cultivate, he also knew a bit about the traditional Chinese medicine. He immediately checked Brother Dong''s pulse, but found nothing abnormal about him. Only then did he feel relieved.


    After a while, Brother Dong woke up. After he woke up, he seemed to be in a bad mental state with red eyes. I just felt that it was probably because he didn''t rest well last night, so I didn''t pay much attention to him.


    After Brother Dong got up, I could feel him wobbling as he walked. After he finished washing up, I found some cold medicine for him to take, but he didn''t seem to have gotten better.

 C224

    The symptoms of Li Yadong looked like he had a cold, but in my heart, I was slightly worried. I was worried that there would be some kind of evil aura left over from his body.


    But that day, old mister Li Jinqiao and I clearly destroyed all of the Yin Swallowing Worms on his body, so he shouldn''t be on us anymore.


    After waking up today, Li Yadong suddenly became like this. I felt a knot in my heart. I hope that he is just an ordinary person with a bad cold and isn''t in any other situation.


    I have to say, it''s about the woman who framed Li Yadong. Yesterday, after squatting in the bar with Li Yadong for a long time, I found nothing. He told me about that woman before, that she was a very beautiful woman. She told Li Yadong that her name was Hona, but I don''t know if her real name is anymore.


    There was definitely something wrong with this woman. According to what Li Yadong said, this woman had an inexplicable stench on her body, and when they slept together, the stench became even more obvious. Furthermore, this woman''s body was very cold.


    Although she was beautiful, the stench on her body was unbearable for Li Yadong. Moreover, this woman was full of strangeness and always asked him for money. Li Yadong gradually distanced himself from her.


    Hearing what Li Yadong said, I also felt that this woman was very strange. The changes that happened to her were 100% caused by her.


    At one point, I even suspected that this woman might not be human, but as to the specifics, I would only know if I saw her.


    If she gave up on her pursuit of Li Yadong, then everything would be fine. If she insisted on killing Li Yadong, then she would definitely come back to find me again, but I don''t know how long I''ll have to wait for this time, so I can''t just stay here and wait.


    This made me anxious. I couldn''t wait to see that woman.


    After eating dinner, I took Li Yadong out into the sun. If there was any remaining Yin energy on him, it would be good for him to use the sun to disperse it. It wasn''t a good idea to stay home all day.


    I hung out with Li Yadong and went to play with Haozi. In the afternoon, we had a drink together, and it wasn''t until eight or nine o''clock that we returned to Li Yadong''s place.


    For the entire day, Li Yadong seemed to be in a daze.


    When we got home, Li Yadong didn''t even have time to wash up. He just told us that he was sleepy and went to sleep in his room.


    I also cleaned up a bit and returned to my room.


    Tonight was a very dark and windy night. There were no stars in the sky, and the wind was blowing again. There was an indescribable unease in his heart, as if something was about to happen.


    I wasn''t in the mood to sleep so I sat cross-legged on the bed to cultivate. To a Daoist Priest, cultivation was the best way to rest.


    After cultivating for a period of time, I couldn''t feel the passage of time. After an unknown amount of time, I suddenly heard the sound of the door opening, which alarmed me.


    Because this sound was not the sound of the door opening, but the sound of the anti-theft door opening in the room.


    I picked up my cell phone and saw that it was just past one in the morning.


    It was so late. Should Dong-ge''s parents go out, or should he go out himself?


    I was curious for a moment, so I jumped down from the bed and put on my clothes. Then, I quietly left the room and brought along the magical equipment on the bed.


    When I left the room, I found that the door had opened. The person who opened the door was already gone. There was only one door left, and it was whistling in the cold wind. I couldn''t help but shiver.


    I immediately dashed out the door and chased after the person who just went out, closing the door softly at the same time.


    But when I got to the elevator, I found it already going down, toward the first floor.


    I immediately took another elevator and went directly to the first floor.


    When the elevator door opened, I couldn''t wait to look around. About ten meters away, a figure appeared. He had already walked out of the building. From the figure''s back, I could tell that it looked like Li Yadong.


    This made me wonder what the kid was doing out here in the middle of the night.


    During the day, he didn''t have any energy, so I was worried about leaving at this late hour. So I quickly followed, but didn''t stop him, keeping a distance of twenty to thirty meters, as long as he didn''t throw me off.


    However, I soon discovered something strange. At this moment, Li Yadong looked a little strange. First, his posture was similar to his walking posture. His body swayed and he looked like a zombie. His movements weren''t very fast.


    Furthermore, the direction that Li Yadong was heading towards was not downtown, but to the outskirts of the city.


    The more I watched, the more Li Yadong seemed to be at odds with me. I followed him from a distance.


    The city that Li Yadong lived in was only a small one. In this city, it would become quiet at night and there were almost no people on the streets. Even the cars were sparse.


    I followed him. After walking for about an hour, we reached the edge of the city. There was a piece of house that had been renovated in the countryside. Some of the houses had already been demolished in half, making it look extremely desolate.


    Li Yadong arrived at the place where the countryside was demolished. Suddenly, he turned into an alley and walked towards the depths of it.


    I waited for a moment before following him. I saw that Li Yadong had already walked quite far away, and there were no streetlights here. There was only darkness everywhere, but fortunately, I was a Taoist and my eyesight was better than that of an ordinary person.


    Even so, in this pitch-black alley, Li Yadong''s silhouette suddenly flashed and disappeared without a trace, as if he had vanished into thin air.


    I was shocked. Why did a living person who was perfectly fine suddenly disappear?


    This made me anxious and worried. It was already late in the night and I didn''t know what was going on when Li Yadong came to this place. I had to find him as soon as possible.


    However, I told myself not to be reckless. It was very possible that Li Yadong was sleepwalking right now. I heard that those who were sleepwalking shouldn''t be suddenly woken up, and it was very possible that they would be scared to death on the spot.

 C225

    Sleepwalking was originally a sign of soul leaving the body, but it was only a semi-detached state. If one was suddenly disturbed by external forces, it was very possible that the soul would be scared out of the body. Once the soul left the body, it would only be a dead end.


    Even though I was worried about Li Yadong''s comfort, I held my breath, bent over, and tiptoed as I pursued the past.


    It was a very deep alley, with lots of courtyards on both sides. I felt that Li Yadong had probably entered one of the courtyards.


    As I silently walked forward, I pricked up my ears to listen attentively. I hoped that Li Yadong would be able to make some sounds and be discovered by me.


    When I reached the entrance of a certain courtyard in the middle of Hu Tong''s mouth, I suddenly heard a voice that came from a woman.


    After hearing the commotion, I immediately stopped and hid in a remote corner to listen carefully.


    "Brother Dong ¡­" You''re finally here... "Heehee ¡­"


    The voice was filled with a charming aura. Even though it sounded like the voice of a beautiful woman, at this moment, coupled with the eerie atmosphere, it made me shudder.


    Could it really be a female ghost that caused trouble for Li Yadong?


    The woman stopped talking after that, and then there was a flurry of noise, and I didn''t know what was going on inside.


    At that moment, I held my breath and withdrew all of my aura. I started to slowly move my body in the direction of the entrance. I wanted to make sure that I didn''t make any sounds.


    Very soon, I could see the back of a person from the side. That person was Li Yadong. There was a woman opposite him. Due to the darkness of the night, I couldn''t see her face clearly.


    At that moment, I took out two thousand year camphor tree leaves and dripped two drops of tears onto my eyelids. After chanting an incantation, I opened my eyes and looked at the lady.


    I want to see if that woman is a spirit or not. After opening the Heaven''s Eyes, I can tell with a single glance. If it''s an ordinary ghost, it can be determined with the naked eye.


    Furthermore, when I open the Heaven''s Eyes, I can see at night. Even if that woman isn''t a spirit body, I can still use the Heaven''s Eyes to see her face.


    Very quickly, the Heaven''s Eyes were opened and everything around us became clear. At the same time, I could clearly see the woman standing in front of Li Yadong.


    With just a glance, I could tell that this woman definitely wasn''t a spirit body, because there weren''t any traces of a spirit body on her body. Just like what Li Yadong had told me before, this woman was truly beautiful, with long hair like a waterfall, a pure white complexion, a oval face, a pair of large, alluring eyes, cherry lips, and a tall figure.


    Maybe it was because the woman had been watching Li Yadong, so she didn''t notice that I was staring at her.


    However, I didn''t stare at her for too long. Since I was able to cultivate something as evil as the Yin Swallowing Worm, it proves that this woman is not simple. She is at least a cultivator, and her perception is very strong.


    The woman stretched out a slender white hand and began to caress Li Yadong''s head. She said with a smile that was not a smile, "Brother Dong ¡­" "Did you know? I told you not to leave me, yet you refused to listen. Since you decided to leave me, I will definitely take your life ¡­"


    Suddenly, I was shocked. I suddenly thought of something very important. Why would Li Yadong come here alone in the middle of the night?


    Could it be that this strange, beautiful woman had placed something on Dong-ge to manipulate his body?


    Thinking about this matter, I trembled with fear once again. I immediately turned my gaze towards that woman.


    At this moment, I saw the woman standing on a stone step, gently stroking Li Yadong''s head on her shoulder. After a while, the woman suddenly opened her mouth and stuck out a long, blood-red tongue, and when my eyes fell on the woman''s tongue, I immediately gasped in fear. I could clearly see that the woman''s tongue seemed to have a long, slender worm, some living creatures that were like leeches, constantly squirming.


    After that, I saw the woman use her long tongue to pry open Li Yadong''s mouth, and then she began to suck on it. Naturally, the strange worm lying dormant on her tongue also entered Li Yadong''s mouth.


    It was the first time in my life that I had seen such a bizarre sight. I couldn''t help but be dumbstruck. I stood there stunned for a long time, unable to react.


    What was this woman doing? What kind of strange thing was that bug that was lying on its tongue?


    These questions flashed through my mind, and I quickly understood one thing. Dong-ge was in danger right now, and I had to stop that woman.


    Damn, this woman had brought Li Yadong here in the middle of the night. It was definitely not as simple as kissing him.


    Immediately, I dashed into the courtyard and shouted angrily, "Shut up!"


    I was going to call for her to stop, but then I realized that wasn''t right. She was kissing Dong-ge, so it wasn''t appropriate for her to call for her to stop.


    That weird and beautiful woman immediately let go of Li Yadong and looked in my direction. She was startled as well, as though she hadn''t expected to see me, a living person, in such a place.


    She stared at me for a moment and then asked coldly, "Who are you?"


    "The man in your arms is my friend, let him go!" I drew out the Thousand Year Date Sword and pointed it at the woman as I spoke.


    The woman looked at the wooden sword in my hand with a red glow. Her eyes suddenly became gloomy and cold. She said shamelessly, "No wonder all the Yin Swallowing Worms I planted in his body are gone. You killed them all ¡­"


    "You bewitching woman, using demonic methods to harm people. Heaven cannot tolerate this. Let him go now, or don''t blame me for being impolite!" I said angrily.


    At this moment, the woman let out a bell-like laughter and said to me, "Aiyo ¡­" This little handsome guy, he spoke very seriously. Didn''t you see me kissing your friend just now? Do you think I''m good or not? How about the three of us come together? "

 C226

    To be honest, this woman in front of me can definitely be considered pretty, with fair skin, a graceful figure, and a beauty like a flower. Normally, if I meet such a beauty like this, I might really be tempted, but at this moment, when I see this woman emitting an evil aura everywhere, I don''t have the slightest bit of good feelings towards her, and I''m even a bit disgusted.


    "Let him go, and swear a poison oath that if you don''t come looking for trouble with him in the future, I''ll let you go. If you don''t do as I say, I guarantee that you will regret it greatly." I said to the woman again.


    However, the woman only smiled. She was flirtatious and said somewhat mockingly: "Little handsome brother, now doesn''t seem to be the time for you to threaten me, right? Your friend is still in my hands, so if I want to kill him, it will only take a split-second. What do you think? "


    After saying that, the woman stretched out her hand and pinched Li Yadong''s neck. His fingers had a slender fingernail, and it looked extremely sharp. With just a little force, that nail would pierce Li Yadong''s throat, causing me to worry for a moment.


    At that moment, I waved my hand to stop him. "Don''t do anything. If you have anything to say, we can talk about it. Give us a condition. Tell us how we can let this brother of mine go."


    At this moment, Li Yadong was completely under her control. He looked like a zombie, standing motionlessly in front of the woman, as if he was at her mercy.


    Hearing my words, the woman smiled charmingly again. Her hand did not rest on Li Yadong''s neck as she glanced at me up and down with her watery eyes before saying, "It''s very easy for me to release your friend. I think you look pretty good too. Why don''t you sleep with me for a bit and I''ll let your brother go?"


    It was simply a beautiful affair that fell from the sky. Looking at her extremely beautiful and charming expression, I couldn''t help but feel a little moved. But once I saw Li Yadong''s current appearance, I immediately regained my senses and slept with her. I think that if I were to have a bad night like her, not only would I, as a man, suffer the same fate as Li Yadong, suffer from a broken body, but I would also end up like her.


    All of a sudden, I thought of something. While I was stalling for time with the woman in front of me, I made a hand sign and communicated with Gui Sha, who was hiding in my scrotum, to help me quietly control the woman in front of me and then rescue Li Yadong.


    Thinking about this, I placed both of my hands on my back, held the wooden sword in one hand, and formed hand seals with the other. I said to the woman, "Who isn''t sleeping, let''s not talk about this for now. I really want to know why you want my brother''s life so badly. Can you give me an explanation?"


    Hearing me ask about this, the charming smile on the woman''s face immediately disappeared as she coldly said, "This man is not a good person. When I was chasing after him, he spoke all sorts of flowery words. He finally tricked me into bed and then found all sorts of excuses to distance himself from me.


    "Oh, so you have some feelings for my brother? As the saying goes, a hundred years of cultivation is equivalent to a thousand years of cultivation. No matter what, the two of you must have been fated, so it shouldn''t have been necessary for you to take the life of the other party, don''t you think so? "


    As I spoke, I contacted Gui Sha who was hiding in the Yin device. He floated out from the Yin device and turned into a ball of red mist, floating behind the woman. Gradually, he formed a human figure behind her.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that I have the Heaven''s Eyes, even cultivators would not be able to easily see ghosts, unless it''s an expert like my master who can freely open the Heaven''s Eyes. There is no need for something like the Tears of Ox, this Ghost Demon who is a twin of mine is not simple, because as a ghost, a ghost that can cultivate to the Ghost Demon level by itself is very rare.


    But not long ago, Gui Sha devoured a lot of souls in the underground palace and his cultivation had improved quite a bit. In terms of overall strength, Gui Sha is even stronger than me.


    At this moment, Gui Sha appeared silently behind the woman and gradually took the form of a human. He wore a blood-red robe and gradually approached the woman who was controlling Li Yadong.


    This woman probably wouldn''t have thought that a Daoist Priest would be like a disciple from a cult, knowing the art of refining ghosts. But I had no other choice, who told Gui Sha to take a fancy to my Four Yang Body, so he wanted to take over my body.


    As I watched Gui Sha get closer and closer to the woman, a smile unconsciously appeared on my face. I kept talking to the woman nonstop.


    Ever since Gui Sha appeared, this run-down courtyard had become even colder and colder.


    All of a sudden, I saw a hint of suspicion appear on the woman''s face. She suddenly turned around and saw Gui Sha, who was wearing a red robe, behind her.


    I hastily rushed forward and pulled Li Yadong to my side before letting out a sigh of relief.


    After Gui Sha appeared, the Yin energy he emitted alerted the woman. Normally, she wouldn''t be able to see Gui Sha, but seeing her shocked expression, she would definitely be able to see Gui Sha''s existence.


    Gui Sha had always been ruthless, but when he saw that his body had been exposed, he immediately flung a baleful aura towards the woman.


    That Baleful Yin Ghost Qi was not something to be trifled with. It could extinguish any life force that touched it. The moment the woman saw such a powerful ghost appear, she let out a cry of alarm before turning around and fleeing to the side.


    With a flash, she leapt onto the wall and disappeared into the darkness in an instant.


    "Sister Xue''er, quickly go and chase her. Don''t forget not to kill her!" I said politely to Gui Sha.


    Gui Sha''s character is cold, and after hearing my command, he ignored me. His figure flashed, turning into a scarlet killing intent, and chased after the woman.


    The reason why I didn''t let Gui Sha kill that woman was because the symptoms on Li Yadong''s body had yet to be treated. I also didn''t know what kind of spell that woman used to turn Li Yadong into this state, so I had to ask her to come and treat Li Yadong.

 C227

    Furthermore, although this woman was evil and had made Li Yandong into such a state, she had not taken his life. Li Yadong also had an unavoidable responsibility in this matter. In short, this woman was not dead yet.


    As for whether this woman has harmed anyone before, I do not know. If her death has truly harmed anyone else, then as a Taoist, I will shoulder the heavy responsibility of exterminating demons and demons, and personally take this vicious woman''s life on my behalf.


    This isn''t the first time I''ve killed someone, even though I''ve only been a Taoist for a year.


    Gui Sha chased after that woman and disappeared in the blink of an eye. No one knew where he went.


    This place was a demolished area, and there was no sign of human life here. I first knocked out Li Yadong with a palm, then hid his body in a relatively sturdy room, then used my mind and spirit to determine the location of the demon. I climbed over the wall and chased in that direction.


    That woman was obviously a cultivator. As for her cultivation level, I didn''t know. It was because we hadn''t fought, but her lightness skill was pretty good. The moment she stepped on the wall, she disappeared without a trace.


    Relying on my connection with Gui Sha, I rapidly ran between the dilapidated walls of the courtyard. Ever since I started cultivating, not only did my physical strength increase tremendously, once I understood the field, this light body movement also naturally took place. As long as I infused my spiritual energy into my body, I could move as fast as I wanted according to the cultivation method of the Yin Yang Daoist Scripture, as light as a swallow.


    At this moment, the woman called Honna had already left the demolition zone and was heading out of the city.


    After jumping down from a dilapidated courtyard wall, I entered a small forest. After running for a short distance, I soon heard the sounds of fighting. The subtle connection I had with Gui Sha became even clearer.


    I took out my sword and turned my sword. I followed Gui Sha''s aura and chased after him, and in the depths of the forest, I saw Gui Sha, as well as the woman called He Na, floating in the air. Gui Sha kept waving his sleeves, and waves of Yin energy shot out towards the woman, but the woman was very afraid of the Yin energy, so she kept dodging.


    He Na was obviously not this Gui Sha''s opponent. She had always wanted to escape, but unfortunately, the surrounding Baleful Yin Ghosts could not escape and were tightly entangled.


    When I saw this scene, I immediately charged forward with my wooden sword and together with Gui Sha, we fought against this woman.


    Seeing that I was about to kill her, a hint of fear flashed across his face. He immediately said, "It seems that you''re not a good person. You''ve raised such a fierce ghost. We''re all from the same side!"


    "Enough of your rubbish, if you fall into my hands today, I will pay the price for everything you''ve done!"


    At the same time, I channeled the [Five Thunderbolts Secret Arts] and channeled my Spiritual Energy into the [Date Sword]. As I activated the [Five Thunderbolts Secret Arts], the wooden sword in my hand was immediately covered in a layer of lightning as lightning continued to flow. At the same time, I also used the move of the [Supreme Purity Eight Trigrams Sword] to exchange a few blows with this woman.


    The magic tool this woman used was a black flute which she had always placed on her waist. When she saw me rush over, she pulled the flute out of her waist and started sparring with me.


    Her methods are indeed ordinary. After being forced into a mess by Gui Sha and I, she has suffered setbacks time and time again. Especially when I used the [Five Lightning Formula], the sword already had a hint of lightning.


    The woman saw that she was no match for me and suddenly stuck out her tongue. The little bug that was lying on top of her tongue immediately flew up and charged towards me.


    This was the first time in my life I had seen such a strange technique, but I didn''t know what kind of insect it was, so I subconsciously dodged it. However, the insect only circled around me, and I immediately took out a few yellow paper talismans, and used some incantations to ignite it to protect my entire body. This way, it really did have some effect, and the insect was extremely fearful of the talismans surrounding me.


    At this moment, I could clearly see the appearance of the insect. It did indeed look like a leech, with a soft body and some strange patterns on its body. On both sides of the insect, a pair of wings as thin as a cicada''s wings grew.


    Ever since I was young, I had been a little afraid of using this kind of software. My instincts told me that this little bug was definitely a powerful item, so I didn''t dare to underestimate it.


    Seeing that the few talismans surrounding me were about to burn out and the light rays were becoming dimmer and dimmer, the little insect slowly approached me. I felt increasingly fearful in my heart.


    Raising my head, I immediately asked Gui Sha, who was floating in the air, for help, "Sister Xue''er, come help me quickly. This insect is very strange. I don''t know what it is ¡­"


    "Those are Gu worms, if I meet you, I''m dead for sure!" Gui Sha said and dove down from the sky. He then threw out a strand of Baleful Yin Force at the little bug. The little bug was also afraid of Gui Sha and immediately dodged away.


    Gui Sha blocked in front of me, while that little bug flew back to her side, flying back and forth in front of her eyes.


    At this moment, He Na was already in a crazed state. The charming look on her face was immediately gone. She fiercely said to me, "Smelly Taoist, if you know what''s good for you, quickly scram. Otherwise, don''t blame this grandaunt for killing you!"


    "You can''t live with your own sins. Only if you go back and treat my brother would I be able to let you go!" I snapped back.


    "You''re looking to die, so don''t blame me for being ruthless!" Honna gritted her teeth and suddenly picked up her flute. She blew out some weird sounds for a while and after a while, weird sizzling sounds came from all directions as they surrounded me.


    I looked towards the source of the sound and was startled. I saw that the creatures crawling towards me were actually a large group of poisonous insects, a variety of poisonous snakes, venomous snakes, venomous snakes, centipedes, toads, and so on. I didn''t know where these poisonous creatures came from.


    The speed of these poisonous creatures was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, they had already arrived in front of me. The few poisonous snakes in front of me immediately bent their bodies and shot towards me.

 C228

    Just as I was about to activate the [Five Thunder Secret Art] and wave it towards the venomous snakes that were shooting at me, the Gui Sha took a step ahead of me and threw a beam of Baleful Yin Ghost Qi towards them. The venomous snakes that were shooting out were instantly extinguished and turned into a few dried up snake corpses, falling to the ground and even breaking into several pieces.


    At this moment, I suddenly remembered something. I heard from Master that before Gui Sha''s mother became a Violet Armored Zombie, she also seemed to be an expert in the art of Gu poison. No wonder this Gui Sha was able to recognize the poison that this woman named Honna used at a glance.


    He had never encountered such a strange thing before, the first time he encountered such a vicious character. If it wasn''t for Gui Sha following him, he might have already admitted defeat.


    More and more poisonous insects gathered towards me. Gui Sha waved his long sleeves left and right, and waves of Baleful Yin Ghost Qi surged out. It was unknown how many poisonous insects were killed by the Baleful Yin Ghost Qi.


    Seeing that Gui Sha and I were trapped by those poisonous bugs, He Na glared at me once before heading into the depths of the forest.


    Not good, this woman wants to escape. Once she escapes, Li Yadong will definitely die a violent death. I absolutely cannot let her escape like this.


    Thinking of this, I raised my sword and chased after Hona.


    At this moment, I suddenly felt a chill on my shoulder. I turned my head to look, but the Ghost Demon was coldly looking at me and said, "You can''t go like this. The Gu worm on that woman is extremely powerful, so once it touches your body, you''ll be poisoned and immediately lose the ability to retaliate.


    With that, Gui Sha made a hand sign and a dark red light gathered at the tip of her finger. She lightly flicked her finger towards me and the scarlet Baleful Yin Force surrounded me, but it did not touch my body.


    "This is Baleful Yin Essence, it can protect your entire body. This way, the Gu worm won''t dare to come close, you go chase after her, I''ll take care of these poisonous bugs!" Gui Sha indifferently told me.


    I gratefully looked at Gui Sha, and without saying anything more, I headed in the direction that Heng Na had gone.


    Speaking of which, I got lucky from my misfortune. Back then, Gui Sha wanted to take over my body, but now, we have become one. I don''t know how many times he saved my life, but this time, he protected me.


    That Honna thought I was trapped by the many poisonous bugs she got out, so I didn''t run fast. I chased after her for a distance and soon found her.


    When she saw me, she was even surprised. She paused and said, "You''re chasing pretty fast. That''s good too. Since Gui Sha isn''t here, I took the opportunity to kill you!"


    Finished speaking, Honna controlled her Gu worm and flew towards me.


    As soon as the Gu worm flew to my side, it was immediately pushed back by the Baleful Yin Force surrounding me. At this moment, I swung my hand and threw out a few yellow paper talismans, which immediately stood in the air and emitted rays of golden light, surrounding the Gu in the middle.


    After charging left and right for a moment, I was unable to break out of the encirclement, and very impatient. At this moment, I once again activated the Five Thunder Arts, and a bolt of lightning immediately flowed from the three thousand year old lightning sword on top of the jujube sword. If this sword landed on the Gu, the sword would probably be filled with lightning, and it would be able to kill the Gu.


    He grabbed the flute, and with a turn of his head, he smashed it towards me. The date wood sword that was originally about to land on the insect''s body collided with the flute in He Na''s hand. An electric current flowed through the iron-like flute, and with a muffled groan, the disciple in her hand landed on the ground.


    This time, she stretched out her hand and scattered some of the medicinal powder towards me, covering the sky and covering the earth. A pungent smell immediately filled the air.


    When I saw that the situation wasn''t good, the powder that she threw out must have been highly toxic, so I hastily dodged.


    When the medicinal powder landed on the yellow paper talismans that were standing in mid-air, the golden light immediately dimmed. The yellow paper talismans also quickly lit up and the poisonous insect trapped in the middle of the talismans broke away from its bindings and flew towards me once again.


    This Gu gives me a strong sense of oppression, making my heart tremble.


    It seemed that this little thing wasn''t that big and seemed to have a bit of a temper. Just now, I used the Yellow Paper Talisman to trap it, making it a bit angry. It immediately flew towards me as fast as lightning.


    At this moment, I no longer had time to summon the Yellow Paper Talisman, and I didn''t have the Gu worm''s speed to turn around and escape. I could only activate the Five-Thunder True Art once more, filling my sword with lightning and slapping it towards the Gu worm.


    But that Gu worm was too fast, and before I could even hit him with my sword, the Gu worm flew towards my head.


    This is it, to be dug into the brain by this Gu worm, I will definitely lose my life.


    As I saw the Gu worm fly seven to eight centimeters in front of me, all of a sudden, the Yin Qi behind me roars and my entire body feels a chill. A small, pale, tender hand reaches out to my front and grabs the Gu worm that is flying towards me.


    I let out a long breath. When I turned around, Gui Sha had appeared right behind me in the nick of time, saving my life once again.


    The small Gu worm was caught by Gui Sha and kept twisting its fat body, making squeaking sounds in an attempt to break free. Unfortunately, Gui Sha''s grip was extremely stable and the Gu worm was unable to break free.


    Seeing this situation, Honna''s eyes were filled with fear, and she shouted with a stern voice, "You released my Gu worm, I''ll kill you all!"


    After saying that, she pounced towards us once again.


    I saw a cruel smile on Gui Sha''s face, and in his hand, a dense red evil aura suddenly appeared. It was the Yin Yang Profound Qi, which wrapped around the Gu worm.

 C229

    I have seen the horrifying part of the Yin energy that can extinguish life force, not to mention the fact that Gui Sha used the Yin essence, the Gu worm was instantly killed by the Yin essence. When Gui Sha threw it on the ground, it was only left with a layer of dry skin, and it was even charred black.


    He Na rushed towards me. Just as she was about to reach my side, she suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood and fell face first onto the ground. It was as if she suddenly suffered a heavy injury.


    When I saw the collapsed She Na on the ground, I didn''t recover my senses for a moment. What was this situation? I hadn''t even started hitting her yet, how did she suddenly fall down on her own?


    At this time, Gui Sha suddenly said to me in a bland voice, "This Gu is called the Leech Spirit Gu, it''s a Gu worm that is related to her life. With the death of the Gu worm, she was also seriously injured, and now only has half her life left."


    Only then did I realize that there was actually such a unique cultivation method in this world.


    At that moment, I raised the sword in my hand and pointed it at He Na. "What else do you have to say to me? Do you want me to kill you or go back to treat my brother?"


    The leech spirit Gu that Hana was closest to the most was directly exterminated by Gui Sha. She immediately became like a deflated ball and lost her arrogance. She raised her head and looked at me. She asked a little fearfully, "I''ve healed Brother Dong, and you''re going to let me go?"


    "Then tell me first, aside from harming Brother Dong, have you harmed anyone else?" I asked.


    She shook her head and said, "This ability of mine has never been used on others. This is only the first time for Dong-ge. If she didn''t lie to me, I wouldn''t have harmed him ¡­"


    "Is that true?" I asked in disbelief.


    "Absolutely true... "I''ve really never harmed anyone else. My feelings for Brother Dong are real. It''s a pity that he abandoned me. That''s why I wanted to deal with him. I didn''t really want to take his life ¡­" Honna whispered again.


    "Nonsense, you were the one who placed those Yin Swallowing Worms on him. If I didn''t go in time, Dong-ge''s little life would have been ruined. You still say you don''t want to kill him!" I shouted angrily.


    This time, Honna didn''t reply and actually started crying. It was like the rain and the tears of a woman was really painful, even though this was a vicious woman. She cried and said, "I really didn''t want to kill him ¡­" I just hate him, that''s all. He abandoned me and I wanted to discipline him. When I put down the Yin Swallowing Worm on his body, I regretted it. I was originally going to help him drive away the Yin Swallowing Worms ¡­ "Who knew that after seeing him, the Yin Swallowing Worms on his body would be gone ¡­"


    I didn''t know if what he said was true or not, but my heart softened as I slowly put down the sword in my hand.


    At this moment, Gui Sha, who was behind her, suddenly said, "You can''t believe her words, she''s obviously lying ¡­"


    Gui Sha''s words made my heart rise up once again, but Hera quickly waved her hand and said, "What I said was all true ¡­" I swear to God... "I''ve really only ever dealt with Dong-ge alone ¡­"


    I helplessly shook my head and coldly said, "That''s enough, stop talking. Come back with me to get rid of the Gu poison in Brother Dong''s body ¡­"


    Being restricted by me, she had no other choice but to climb up with some difficulty and walk slowly towards the demolition site with her head hanging down. She did look to be heavily injured, and her wobbly steps made her look as though she was about to fall down at any moment.


    This seems to be the relationship between Gui Sha and me, I and Gui Sha are a pair of souls, a grasshopper on a rope, if I die, Gui Sha''s soul will be destroyed, if Gui Sha''s soul is destroyed, I would probably only have half of my life left.


    At this moment, I followed behind her and slowly walked towards the demolition area. Gui Sha did not return with me, instead, he was floating in the air, vigilantly looking at He Na as if he was prepared for her to suddenly attack me.


    Such a woman whose cultivation has been greatly destroyed, and has lost her Gu worm that I am afraid of, I feel that there is nothing to be afraid of.


    However, I am extremely grateful for Gui Sha''s actions. After the incident in the ancient tomb, the relationship between Gui Sha and I seems to have eased up a bit.


    It''s just that Gui Sha has always been cold, and I''m not good at expressing myself, so I really don''t know how to express my gratitude to him.


    On the way back, we walked slowly back. When we reached the courtyard we stayed in earlier, I let Gui Sha watch over Honna and entered the house. When I saw that Li Yadong was still lying in that place, I immediately felt relieved.


    I carried Li Yadong out and poked his sleeping points twice. Only then did Li Yadong open his eyes.


    However, when he opened his eyes, he still looked like a zombie. His eyes were dull and lifeless.


    I leaned Li Yadong against the wall and turned around to glance at Honna. She naturally understood what I meant and walked towards Li Yadong, but she pulled out a red medicine bottle and poured out a white pill from it. She opened Li Yadong''s mouth and stuffed the pill into his mouth.


    After about two to three minutes, the medicinal effects of the pill suddenly came into effect. Li Yadong trembled and started coughing violently. He knelt on the ground and started vomiting violently. A rotten smell started to waft in the yard.


    At first, Li Yadong spat out food that he hadn''t fully digested, then he spat out acid, and then there was a pool of black blood. Within the pool of black blood, there were numerous insects squirming around, making him look extremely disgusting.


    Even Gui Sha, who was a ghost, had a face full of disgust. He waved his hand and a wave of Baleful Yin Ghosts'' ghost aura flew over, wrapping around the undesirable thing that was vomited. A moment later, the squirming insects stopped struggling and all died.


    After vomiting for a while, Li Yadong finally breathed a sigh of relief and fell weakly to the side. However, when he turned around and saw her, his expression turned surprised. "Honna ¡­"


    She didn''t look at him and turned her head away.


    Immediately afterwards, Li Yadong''s gaze landed on me and looked around blankly before asking, "Tian Luo, why are we here? Where are we?"


    "In the suburban demolition zone, if you want to know how you got here, why don''t you ask your old lover, Honna." I said faintly.

 C230

    Li Yandong looked at Hona blankly. He looked confused. However, Hanna kept her eyes averted, not daring to look at him. She lowered her head and sobbed, "Brother Dong ¡­" I''m sorry... "I was the one who lured you to this place ¡­"


    Li Yandong was even more confused. He thought for a while and said, "Didn''t I just go to sleep? How did I get to this place all of a sudden? It''s so magical. How did you lure me here?"


    I glared at her and said in a deep voice, "Explain yourself to him."


    He Na didn''t seem to want to say it, but seeing Gui Sha and I standing beside her, she didn''t dare to say anything. After hesitating for a while, she said, "Brother Dong ¡­ It''s all my fault, last time you said you wanted to break up, I held a grudge with you, so I planted some Gu worms and Yin Swallowing Worm on your body, wanting to harm your life. Tonight, I controlled the Gu in your body, and lured you here ¡­ However, Dong-ge, I''m already regretting it ¡­ Originally, I wanted to draw out the Gu worm in your body this time ¡­ "Unexpectedly, I met your friend. I really have no intention of killing you ¡­"


    Hearing her words, Li Yadong immediately became angry. Gritting his teeth, he said, "You vicious woman ¡­"


    I pushed him away and said, "Alright, you brat, now that you''re in such a predicament, you can''t blame anyone else. How many times have I told you that you wouldn''t listen to me when I''m looking for a proper girl to take care of? Now that you''ve learned your lesson, you''ll be able to remember it better. I can save you this time, but I can''t save you this time."


    Hearing my words, Li Yadong stopped moving, his face somewhat stiff.


    I turned around and looked at Hona, saying seriously, "I can let you go this time, but I don''t want you to harm anyone next time. If you hit my gun again, I guarantee that you will die miserably!"


    Honna lowered her head and silently nodded.


    "You can go. I hope I don''t see you in this city again." I said coldly.


    At this moment, Gui Sha, who was beside me, suddenly said, "You can''t let her go just like that. Her cultivation is still there, and she can still cultivate the Gu worms. You must cripple his cultivation ¡­"


    I can hear what Gui Sha said, and so can Hanna. Only Li Yandong is an ordinary person, so he can neither see nor hear Gui Sha''s words.


    Hona, who had walked to the door, was so frightened that she staggered. She held onto the door frame and suddenly turned around, begging, "Please ¡­" "Don''t cripple my cultivation, I promise I won''t hurt anyone in the future ¡­"


    I have already caused her great damage, I don''t know when she will be able to recover. If I were to destroy her cultivation base, I really wouldn''t be able to do anything, if it was a man, then it would be fine, but the person in front of me is a woman, and if I were to cripple her cultivation, then her entire life would be ruined. Not only will she not be able to cultivate in the future, she wouldn''t even be able to lead a normal life.


    I hesitated for a moment before asking Gui Sha, "Sister Xue''er ¡­ Do you really have to do this? "


    Gui Sha remained expressionless and said indifferently, "I''m just asking for advice, do you want to listen or not? In short, when you do something, you have to eliminate the roots and not leave behind any future troubles. Otherwise, you will have a headache in the future."


    I am not an indecisive person, but I still don''t want to kill you on this matter. I will leave some leeway for you to do things and see you again in the martial arts world. This is what my master told me.


    In the end, I waved my hand and said to Honna, "Go. I hope that I won''t be harmed by you again."


    When we reached the door, she turned around and glanced at me. Although it was very dark, but I had opened my Yin and Yang eyes, so I was able to see at night. I saw that look in her eyes, which seemed to carry a trace of anger and resentment, but very soon, she turned around and ran away.


    She, who was heavily injured, ran very fast. In the blink of an eye, the sound of her footsteps could no longer be heard.


    Gui Sha looked at me and shook his head. He sighed and said faintly, "Truly a woman''s benevolence ¡­"


    After that, it turned into a ball of red mist and entered the Yin organs on my body.


    A woman''s benevolence ¡­ I didn''t know whether this was the right thing to do or the wrong. I had already released Hona, but the look in her eyes before she left made me worry a little. Hopefully, she wouldn''t do anything evil.


    This matter had already come to an end.


    At this time, Li Yadong suddenly walked up to my side, circled around me once, and curiously asked, "Tian Luo, who were you talking to just now? "How come I didn''t see anyone?"


    I understand what Li Yadong means, there was also Gui Sha who was talking to me just now. He naturally can''t see Gui Sha and can''t hear him speak, but I don''t want him to know that there''s a ghost beside me, so I just said perfunctorily, "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t know, it''s good for you."


    "You''re so stingy, you became so arrogant just by being a Taoist ¡­" Li Yadong teased me before turning around and walking out of the courtyard. He suddenly sighed and said, "I really didn''t expect that Hona would be such a vicious woman."


    "It''s good that you know that. In the future, just hide it a little. China is too big, and there are many strange things about it. This is the first time I''ve encountered this kind of Gu poison technique, and I almost got killed by that woman."


    Li Yadong grabbed my shoulder and said with a smile, "This is what you call a good brother. I''ll treat you to a drink when we get back."


    Ever since the Gu worm in his body was spat out, Li Yadong''s complexion clearly became a lot better, not as pale as it was yesterday. After that, the two of us left the demolition village, walked onto the main road, and took a taxi back to Li Yadong''s house.


    When we went back, it was almost dawn. Neither of us had time to wash up, so we both went to sleep. I slept very soundly, and there was nothing wrong with my heart.

 C231

    When I woke up, I started to seriously think about a question, which is what my master told me and my eldest senior brother a while ago. He told me and my eldest senior brother to divide into the north and south, to train the heart in the mortal world and to experience the human nature of the world. This is not only about the improvement of our cultivation, but it is also a form of training for the mentality of the two of us.


    As the saying goes, Master Fu had to put in a lot of effort in order to guide others through the door.


    This time, because of the matter with Li Yadong, it was also a form of training for me. I was able to witness the fact that there was still a Gu poison in the world of cultivation.


    Since the things on Li Yadong''s side had already been settled, I decided to leave this place and head south once again, continuing to hone my skills.


    When I went out to eat with Li Yadong, I told him about this matter. He was reluctant to part with me and wanted me to stay a few more days, but I politely rejected him. A life of comfort is not suitable for me.


    This meal can be considered as my meal with Li Yadong. After dinner, I will leave this place and head south. As for what happened on the way, I will not know.


    What I want to live is a life on the road.


    After bidding farewell to Li Yadong, I decided to leave the city. On the way, I would walk a few thousand kilometers on my own two legs like a monk.


    Back when he was in university, he heard that there was a university student who was hiking all the way to Tibet. He thought that it was a great thing and always thought that he could have a free trip whenever he wanted.


    In the past, he didn''t have time when he was in school, but after graduation he had to be busy looking for a job. Now that he had become a Taoist, he had a lot of time to complete this task.


    In fact, all the trials and tribulations during this period of time were enough for me to recall for a long time.


    I don''t know what the future holds, but I must go on.


    Walking aimlessly along a large road, carrying my bag on my back, I watch as a group of people pass by me in a flash. Sometimes, looking at these unfamiliar people, this strange city, I wonder, just what are these people busy with every day?


    Everyone has their own stories, everyone has their own lives, but I, Dongfang Tian Luo, am one of those people, but I am a very special one. Originally, I could also live like them, but the heavens gave me a joke, and I somehow became a Daoist.


    But ever since I started cultivating for the past year, I seem to have fallen in love with this profession. I have never treated Taoism as a profession.


    I learned to think slowly about the meaning of life, and something different.


    Just as I was walking aimlessly on the street, my phone suddenly rang. I opened it and saw an unfamiliar number. The name was familiar to me. The one who called me was the old mister Li Jinqiao who I met at Li Yadong''s house last time.


    He seemed to be in this very city, and we had left each other''s number out of politeness, thinking we would never meet again. He suddenly called me, which puzzled me, but I answered his phone anyway.


    I still have a very good impression of old mister Li Jinqiao. Although he doesn''t have a lot of insights on martial arts, he is still a very good person.


    At first we made small talk, and then the old gentleman asked me where I was, and I had nothing to hide from him. I told him that I was leaving the town, and that I was on my way.


    In the end, he still tried asking, "Mister Dongfang, do you have the time right now to come over and drink a cup of tea with me? Since our last meeting, I''ve always wanted to ask Mister Dongfang about some profound arts, but I didn''t have the time ¡­"


    Hearing Elder Li''s words, it seemed that he wanted to find me for something. I didn''t have anything important to do anyways, so I agreed. He sent me an address and I followed the address to it.


    After walking for more than an hour, I found him on a remote side street in this small city. He opened a door and only hung a small sign on the door frame with a few words written on it in calligraphy: "Feng Shui Agency".


    If one did not look carefully, one would not notice the words on it at all.


    Mr. Li Jinqiao was standing in the doorway when I arrived, waiting for me to arrive.


    After seeing me walk over, he warmly greeted me and invited me into the room.


    As soon as we came up, we were just chatting. He even made some kung fu tea, and we drank while he talked about Li Yadong.


    When he found out from my mouth that Li Yadong was controlled by a female Gu, and that I caught that Gu girl and seriously injured him, Elder Li praised me endlessly, saying that I was truly a capable person. Furthermore, at such a young age, I already had such great ability, my future is limitless, and so on.


    I only listened to these words and didn''t take them to heart.


    But from Elder Li''s expression, I seemed to be able to find some clues. I kept having the feeling that Elder Li seemed to have something to say to me, but always seemed to be hesitating to speak.


    Seeing this, I smiled and said, "Elder Li, I also do not view you as an outsider. If you have anything to say, just say it. If I can do it, I will definitely not delay it."


    Hearing me say this, Elder Li''s expression immediately relaxed, and he said somewhat uneasily, "Aiya, you''ve figured it out. I really have something I want to ask you for help in order to come here. If it wasn''t that I really couldn''t handle it, I really wouldn''t want to trouble you."


    "What is it? Why don''t you tell me? I can only do my best." I said politely.


    Elder Li nodded, sighed, and said, "The thing is, I have a friend who is in the real estate development business. Last year, he built a comprehensive business building in the city with residential areas and invested a lot of money. He had hoped to earn a lot with this district, but who would have thought that none of the houses there could be sold ¡­"

 C232

    I didn''t say anything, just listened.


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, Elder Li continued: "That friend of mine came to find me a few times, and I''ve helped him look for me. That place is pretty good, but it shouldn''t be a problem in this aspect, although I know a little about mystical arts, I''m not as knowledgeable as you, a proper Taoist. So, I wanted Brother Shangguan to come and take a look, if this can be solved, then my friend will not mistreat Brother Shangguan ¡­"


    After hearing what Elder Li had said, I coughed and said, "Killing demons and protecting the Dao is our duty as Taoists. As for what we did not mistreat you, let''s not mention it for the time being. Can Elder Li tell me about the current situation of the place?"


    "So, Brother Shangguan, you agree?" Elder Li was excited for a moment.


    "I can go take a look. As for whether or not I can handle this matter, that''s up to you. After all, I just joined the sect not long ago. In terms of skill, I''m still lacking a bit." I said humbly.


    "As long as Brother Shangguan is willing to go, then there will be room for discussion. I''ll thank you on behalf of my friend. He''s been worrying so much that he can''t sleep well, he can''t even eat, he''s skinnier by more than a dozen pounds ¡­" Elder Li stood up excitedly, wishing that he could pull me over right now.


    I indicated that Elder Li should sit down and not be too agitated. He slowly told me about the situation in that place, and then he sat down and continued, "That comprehensive commercial building is not very big, and the construction site is not considered remote. At the beginning, there were people who rented that place, but after renting it for a period of time, they said that the place was haunted, and during the day, when it was dark, all sorts of strange things would happen. "It''s already very strange that they don''t have any intention of committing suicide ¡­"


    After pausing for a moment, Elder Li continued, "Later on, there was an even stranger thing. There was a woman sitting in an elevator, and she was clearly alone in it. She kept feeling that someone was touching him, and she even breathed cold air into the back of her neck. When she went out to look in the mirror, she found five clear finger marks on her arm. "When someone was going to the toilet alone, they could hear someone walking around barefooted in the toilet. The movement was very light, and one could even hear the crying of women and children in the toilet ¡­"


    "A group of people had just lived in that place, and they were all panic-stricken by this place. After a while, no one dared to live in that place, and now that place has become a ghost. Other than a few security guards, the area and the business district are completely empty, not a single person ¡­"


    After hearing Elder Li''s words, I had a rough idea of what was going on. First of all, it was certain that that place was haunted.


    Otherwise, there wouldn''t be so many strange things happening.


    This reminded me of the incident not long ago when Eldest Martial Brother and I met Mao Hou.


    Back then, the youngest senior sister''s father, Yang Tao, had also developed a building and just bought a plot of land. While he was demolishing the building and building the house, three workers successively died.


    I was just thinking, why did such a strange thing happen to me again?


    The only difference was that one of them was in the process of being built and the other was already finished.


    Was there something similar to a Mao Roar stirring up trouble in that building?


    If that''s really the case, then I don''t dare to recklessly go past by myself. Last time, I was lucky enough to escape, but this time, I don''t think I''ll have that kind of luck.


    I sat there drinking tea while thinking about things silently. Seeing that I didn''t say anything, Elder Li asked: "Brother Shangguan, what do you think is the situation?"


    I put down my teacup and looked at Elder Li. "Elder Li, you said that you went there to take a look. What do you think of the situation there?"


    Elder Li pondered for a moment before saying to me with a frown, "I''ve only been there twice. The first time I went was during the day, but I felt a chill as soon as I entered the district. It was very depressing. The second time I went was on the night just a week ago. At that time, I was alone, walking back and forth in the building with my flashlight, and I felt very uncomfortable with it, as if something was staring at me from the shadows, but when I turned my head to look, I did not see anything, and when I reached the deepest part of the building, the cold feeling became more obvious, and I could hear some strange sounds from time to time. Sometimes, there were people walking around, and I sometimes felt that someone was talking in a low voice, but I could not find them.


    I nodded and looked up at the clock hanging in the room. It was already six or seven o''clock in the afternoon.


    I straightened my body and asked, "Elder Li, that building isn''t that far from us. Can we go over to take a look now?"


    Hearing my question, Elder Li said, "It''s not far from here, only a few dozen li away. But it''s already time to finish dinner. Why don''t we go talk to my friend, then we can go over after dinner?"


    "No need, I just ate not too long ago. I don''t think it''s good if I try it on another day. Let''s go over and take a look now." I stood up, picked up the Cosmic Bag, and called Old Li over.


    Elder Li was still a little embarrassed, saying that no matter what, he had to inform that friend of his about it. Thus, he left, showing that he didn''t pay any attention to me at all.


    I didn''t have much of an opinion on these matters. I just told him to call his friend and inform him to at least let us go, so that we wouldn''t be caught as thieves.


    Elder Li was stubborn, so he packed a few things and followed me out the door.

 C233

    After exiting the room, Elder Li immediately made a phone call to his friend, telling him about us going to the building he developed. After hanging up the phone, Elder Li seemed very excited, telling me that his friend will definitely thank me properly after this matter is settled.


    Elder Li was so concerned about this matter that I asked him what his relationship with that friend was. It was worth it for him to spend so much effort to help me.


    Elder Li didn''t hide anything from me. He said that his friend was called Sun Yat-sen, and that he grew up together with him. Now that he saw that he was in trouble, he had no choice but to help.


    I nodded my head to show my understanding. Thinking about it, this Elder Li was also someone who valued friendship and friendship, not to mention that he had confiscated every single cent of his money from helping my brother Li Yadong, it showed that he was a warm-hearted person. With such a wealthy friend, he wouldn''t even need to set up a Feng Shui firm in this kind of place to help him live.


    I have a good impression of Elder Li. Even if I have to help him and repay him for saving Li Yadong, I must go and take a look.


    But this time, I still had some confidence. Listening to Elder Li''s simple words just now, the ghost in the building didn''t seem to be making too much of a fuss. Only one person died after such a long time.


    I''m not afraid of ghosts, because I have a ghost that shares two souls with me. There aren''t many ghosts that can be more ferocious than this one, like Mao Hou, the ultimate abnormal Zombie King. I think there''s only one in all of China.


    After experiencing so many things, my ability didn''t improve much. However, I still had the courage to do so. After all, I have already narrowly escaped death several times.


    After leaving the house, Elder Li and I took a taxi to the place Elder Li mentioned.


    When I got out of the car, I looked up and saw a large, luxurious building in front of me. The rows of buildings looked golden in the light of passing cars.


    Elder Li led the way and led me to the entrance of the buildings. There was a security booth with three or four security guards inside. When they saw me and Elder Li walking over, the security guards came out of the booth immediately.


    The security guards seemed to recognize Elder Li, and greeted him warmly as soon as they arrived. They even said that Director Sun had already greeted them, so they could just casually walk in.


    Elder Li exchanged a few pleasantries with the security guards and also asked them about the recent situation.


    The guards'' expressions immediately turned ugly.


    One of the older security guards looked to be in his forties, and he was the head of the security guards. The others called him Old Zhang, and he said rather uncomfortably, "Hey, isn''t it the same old one? Everyone said that our place is haunted, and we brothers would wander around the buildings everyday in the daytime, but there aren''t many people here in the evening. We don''t dare to go in too, since we know this place isn''t clean, and under normal circumstances, no one would come here ¡­"


    "Have you guys encountered anything unclean ¡­" Elder Li asked again.


    The guards looked at each other in dismay. One of them said in panic, "I met him once ¡­"


    "Then tell me, what did you encounter ¡­" Elder Li asked curiously.


    He said with some lingering fear, "We don''t have a toilet in the security booth, but there is one in the building next door, so we all have to go to the toilet. Once, I had to go in there by myself, but after a while, there were footsteps coming from behind me, and when I turned around, there was nothing, but when I turned around, the footsteps came back, scaring me to the point that I had to pee and run outside, but strangely enough, the door to the point where I couldn''t open it, I couldn''t move my head ¡­ Just as I was desperately pulling open the door, the sound of footsteps came from behind me, as well as the sound of children talking. My legs turned soft from fright and I shouted, staying in the toilet for half an hour before coming out ¡­ "You scared me. From then on, I don''t even dare to go to the toilet anymore, especially at night. I hold my breath as soon as I pee, or I just randomly find a secluded spot in the district and it''ll be solved ¡­"


    Elder Zhang said with disdain, "That''s because you are a coward, I don''t fear going to the toilet at night. I heard from my seniors that ghosts are afraid of people, especially evil people, and if you encounter any strange noises, you can directly scold it and put on a fierce look so that it won''t pester you. When I first went to the toilet, I could hear some strange noises.


    Old Zhang''s words were quite interesting. Under normal circumstances, lone soul wild ghosts were indeed afraid of people, especially evil people, such as pig slaughterers or slaughter business people. Their killing intent was quite heavy, and even ordinary lonely souls and wild ghosts would hide and leave when they saw someone like this, but this was only limited to ordinary lone souls and wild ghosts.


    Old Zhang became more and more spirited as she spoke. Finally, she took out a bracelet from her clothes and said to us, "Did you see that? This bracelet was requested by my mother from a temple when I was little. She opened it up and it was lit.


    I squinted my eyes and looked at the buddhist beads in Old Zhang''s hand. I used my spiritual power to carefully feel it and found that there was some spiritual energy in the buddhist beads.


    "Brother Zhang, can you let me take a look at your buddhist beads?" I politely told Old Zhang.


    Old Zhang immediately handed the buddhist beads to me. I took a look up and down and saw that it was a string of rosewood buddhist beads with a string of buddhist statues engraved on them, but most of the buddhist beads had already cracked and the cracks were still very new. In other words, this buddhist bead had helped Old Zhang fend off a few dirty things.


    I returned the buddhist beads to Old Zhang and politely asked, "Brother Zhang, do you usually patrol the night in each building?"


    Brother Zhang nodded and said, "Yes, they are very timid and do not dare to go. Most of the time, I am the only one walking around. Since I took their money, I can''t not do something for them. What if I''m missing something?"

 C234

    After confirming that there was dirt here, I calmed down and started thinking about how to deal with the dirt in the building.


    As the saying goes, know yourself, know your enemy, and be invincible.


    It''s normal to be a ghost. If you don''t understand the origins of this ghost, then you''ll just walk in with your sword in your hand. The consequences are unimaginable, and it''s fine if you just walk into a ghost.


    At this moment, no matter if it was Elder Li or these security guards, I had a rough idea of what was going on in this building.


    It was true that there was a ghost inside, and there was more than one in these buildings. However, it was not an extremely vicious ghost. Otherwise, there would not be only one person who would be dead by now.


    I''ve always suspected a problem. Perhaps it was Elder Li''s friend, Director Sun, who offended someone that he shouldn''t have. This is a hindrance to him, and he''s purposely messing with it.


    However, no matter what, this is my guess. As for the specifics, I still have to enter to know.


    At this moment, Elder Li had already introduced to the guards, "This is a little mister that I''ve hired from outside the city, and I''ve personally seen his skills in capturing ghosts and suppressing demons. This time, I''ve put down my old face, and invited this Mr. Shangguan over, in order to drive away the ghosts in the heart of heaven. Don''t worry, after today, this place will be peaceful again, and you can all work in peace ¡­"


    When the security guards heard this, they immediately felt a sense of respect towards me. They all came up to shake my hand, expressing their gratitude.


    However, I could see some distrust in their eyes. After all, I was very young, only over twenty years old. As the saying goes, one doesn''t have much hair on one''s mouth, and one''s job is not reliable.


    After exchanging greetings for a while, Elder Li said that he would bring me in to take a look. Old Zhang was quite bold, so he said that he would follow and see how I caught the ghost. Amongst these four security guards, there was a young man in his twenties named Xiao Liu who volunteered to join our team.


    However, the other two people were scared out of their wits by the filth in the center of the sky and didn''t dare to go with us.


    If they are willing to go, I will bring them along. If they are unwilling to go, I will not force them to go.


    Under normal circumstances, when I encounter something like this, I would definitely not let these ordinary people come with me. After all, ghosts are not something to be trifled with, it might cause someone to die, but this time, it''s different. I can be completely sure that the ghosts causing trouble in these buildings are all mischievous, lone souls.


    After the discussion was over, Elder Li, Old Zhang, Little Liu, and the rest of us headed towards the closest building in the Heavenly Karma Center.


    According to Liu, the toilet they frequently visited was in this building, on the first floor, on the left.


    I carefully listened to what Xiao Liu had to say and soon brought them to the entrance of Floor 1. The moment I reached the entrance, I immediately felt that there was something strange about this building. It was just the beginning of summer and the night breeze was already somewhat warm.


    Standing at the doorway, I took out two thousand year camphor tree leaves and placed a few drops of tears on them. After forming a few hand seals, I lightly rubbed my eyelids and said, "The world is clear and the tunnels are peaceful.


    After chanting, a cool sensation appears from the corner of my eyes. When I opened my eyes once again, I saw that the entrance to the building was filled with black fog.


    Who was so vicious that they could invite these wandering souls to this place?


    Just as I was about to enter, Elder Li, who was at the side, patted me and said, "Brother Shangguan, open your eyes for me too and let me see the situation here. I have some understanding of the situation and might be able to help you."


    Just like how I did before, I drew the two thousand-year-old camphor leaves that were stained with cow tears on Elder Li''s eyes and activated the incantation. Then, I took it off very quickly, and when Elder Li opened his eyes and looked towards the building, he was immediately shocked and said: "Such heavy yin aura!"


    Seeing me and Elder Li being so serious, Old Zhang and Little Liu also came up to join in the fun, saying that they would open their Heaven''s Eyes to take a look as well.


    They are both ordinary people, unlike Elder Li. After seeing these dirty things, I had no choice but to remind them, if they see those dirty things, they must not shout or do anything excessive. They must listen to my orders, and if they are afraid, then let them hide behind me.


    The two of them agreed and urged me to open the Heaven''s Eye, which I immediately opened.


    After opening the Heaven''s Eyes, what he saw was the truest side of the world. A layer of dark clouds covered the sky above the center of the sky. Black gas roiled about. When the two security guards saw this, they were so frightened that they didn''t dare to make a sound.


    After opening my Heaven''s Eyes, I pulled out the Three Revolutions Thousand Lightning Striked Date sword from my Heaven and Earth Pouch and led the three of them towards the main hall.


    Old Zhang walked to the side and told me, "The first and second floors of this building are planned business district, mainly selling some small items. The third floor and above are residential areas, and a lot of merchants have moved in before, but ever since a merchant jumped down from the roof and committed suicide, those merchants all ran away in fright. Many of them said they met a ghost ¡­"


    As Old Zhang spoke, he casually shone his flashlight into the hall. Not long after we entered the hall, Old Zhang exclaimed in surprise and almost threw the flashlight out. It wasn''t just Old Zhang who cried out in fear, that Little Liu also cried out in alarm. He immediately hid behind me and tightly grabbed onto my arm. His entire body was trembling, while Elder Li was also groaning in pain as he opened his eyes wide and picked up his magic tool.


    Elder Li''s magic tool was rather special, it was a judge''s pen. That judge''s pen was soaked in cinnabar, black dog blood, and the child''s urine all year round, and was tainted with a lot of pure yang energy.


    When I saw what was happening around me, I could not help feeling a little scared, but it was much better than what they were doing.

 C235

    The large hall we are in is divided into two levels. When the four of us entered this large hall, we were immediately stunned by the strange scene in the large hall.


    To be honest, ever since I started cultivating, I have seen quite a few ghosts and even the most terrifying Zombie King Howl fought. However, once I entered the hall and saw the surrounding situation, I was so shocked that I sucked in a breath of cold air.


    From the top two floors of the hall, I could almost see a wandering ghost within three to five steps. From the top two floors of the hall, I could almost see a wandering ghost within three to five steps.


    When Old Zhang and Xiao Liu saw this room full of ghosts, they immediately cowered behind me. Their bodies trembled in fright. Even the self-proclaimed bold Old Zhang was not lightly frightened.


    "T-why are there so many lone souls here?" Elder Li sucked in a breath of cold air as he asked.


    "Has that friend of yours offended anyone recently, or any kind of mortal enemy?" I asked instead.


    Elder Li looked at these wandering ghosts and thought for a moment. Finally, he shook his head and said, "I don''t think so, we''ve grown up in the same alley and have known each other well for the past few years. I know his situation pretty well, he probably doesn''t have any enemies, what does Brother Shangguan mean by that?"


    "I suspect that someone intentionally set up a formation array here to attract these lonely ghosts. If your friend did not offend anyone, then it would be strange. Who was so vicious to have set up such a vicious formation in this newly built building?" I turned to Elder Li.


    Elder Li was also a little frightened as he asked with a trembling voice: "Brother Shangguan, what kind of magical formation is this?"


    "Hundred Ghost Shadow Formation!" I said in a low voice.


    "Hundred Ghost Shadow Formation?" Elder Li repeated, then asked, "What kind of array is this, is there any way to break it?"


    As the name implies, this Hundred Ghost Gathered Yin Formation used some kind of mysterious array to place the Yin Qi in this building, forming a kind of subtle negative force field, which gathered all the Yin Qi within a radius of a few miles or even dozens of miles. As the name implies, this Hundred Ghost Gathered Yin Array used to use some kind of mysterious array, and was placed in this building, forming a subtle negative force field, which gathered all the Yin Qi within a radius of a few miles, or even dozens of miles.


    "Naturally, ordinary lone souls and wild ghosts are afraid of people, because people have three flames on them. If ordinary lonely souls and wild ghosts meet strangers, especially young people with strong firepower, their souls will easily scatter. On the contrary, if it''s a girl with heavy yin energy and a child or toddler who hasn''t completely formed three fires, they will be easily harassed by these lonely souls and even be harmed. This is why the people who meet ghosts in this building are all women and children." I explained in detail to Elder Li.


    Elder Li nodded, then asked: "Then the merchant that jumped down from the building is a middle-aged man in his forties, how can he explain that?"


    It''s easy to explain, either that middle-aged man is unlucky this year, he doesn''t have enough fire energy, and furthermore, people who are extremely tired of living and are not in a good state of mind will easily get entangled by these dirty things. Also, in this building, they are not all ordinary ghost and wild ghost, I''ve found that there are also a few resentful ghost, if entangled by this kind of thing, it''s very easy to lose their lives.


    "Then, then what should we do now?" Elder Li asked.


    "This is also very simple. Find the core of this formation and destroy the lead at the core. This Hundred Ghost Gathering Yin Formation will no longer be effective and the ghosts gathered here will disperse by themselves." I explained again.


    At this moment, Old Zhang, who had been hiding behind me, suddenly said with a trembling voice, "Look, isn''t that the merchant who jumped off a building some time ago? Why is he here too? "


    I looked towards where Old Zhang''s finger was pointing and saw a forty-five-year-old middle-aged man standing in the middle of a group of wandering souls. He was floating back and forth in the hall, maintaining the appearance of a deceased person.


    It jumped down from the roof and died, this is also a kind of violent death, before the end of its lifespan, the Underworld will not accept it, so it can only use a kind of lonely ghost situation to wander around the mortal world, only when its time is up can it be reincarnated into the Underworld, so I''m not surprised to see that merchant in this Hundred Ghost Yin Formation.


    The moment our few of us appeared here, those wandering souls immediately noticed us. Those lowest level ghosts naturally didn''t dare to approach us, as they had a very strong yang energy. Coming here would be seeking death.


    However, I saw a young man with a knife stuck in his chest floating towards us. This young man must have been a hoodlum before he died, and he had a green dragon on his left and a white tiger on his right.


    Old Zhang and Xiao Liu must be regretting their decision of letting me open their Heaven''s Eyes and see these terrifying things.


    It was probably because they thought of how they would pass by here every day when they went to the toilet, and how they would be surrounded by a bunch of ghosts. That must be a very unpleasant feeling.


    This place might become their nightmare.


    Not only that young man, but I also saw a female ghost dressed in red floating towards us. They probably didn''t know that we could see them, so the young ghost quickly floated to my side and blew towards the back of my ear.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t have come so close to us so brazenly. When Old Zhang and Xiao Liu saw these two ghosts approaching us, they were so scared that they wanted to run towards the door. I turned back to look at them and lightly said, "Don''t run, you ran so fast."


    Hearing my words, the two of them immediately stopped and stood there, not daring to move. However, their expressions were even uglier than crying.


    Actually, I was just scaring them for fun. They can''t leave now, so there''s no one to guide us after they leave.

 C236

    Old Zhang and Xiao Liu immediately stopped in their tracks. The two of them kept swinging their bodies and looked at me with teary eyes. They were definitely terrified.


    If Gui Sha comes out, it won''t even be enough to fill the gaps in its teeth. But at the moment, I don''t intend to use Gui Sha, because these lone souls did not commit any evil deeds and for no reason at all, they ended the chance for someone else to reincarnate, which is even more sinful than digging up their ancestors'' graves. Furthermore, if I use Gui Sha to devour these abandoned souls, it will be detrimental to my cultivation, and it will lead to a serious mental knot in my heart, so much so much that if I were to suffer a punishment from heaven''s punishment.


    Everyone has the right to live in this world, as well as the opportunity to be reborn.


    But the premise is that they did not do evil, once the sin was committed, I must act on behalf of the heavens and use the ways I learned to deal with them.


    Seeing these two ghosts coming towards Elder Li and me, I only reached my hand into the Cosmic Bag and pulled out the Three Revolutions Thousand Year Lightning Striking Date sword. It was a treasured sword with a pure yang aura and contained a hint of lightning. When I took it out, it released an aura that terrified these wild and lonely ghosts.


    Seeing this, Elder Li turned his head to look at me and said with sincere admiration: "Brother Shangguan, your ability is truly amazing. With just a sword, you scared these dirty things to such an extent."


    When Old Zhang and Little Liu, who were behind me, saw that the two resentful ghosts had fled in fright, they came behind me once again. They each stood to one side and tightly grabbed onto my arm. Their bodies were still trembling.


    "Mr. Shangguan... There are so many ghosts here, when are we going to leave? " Little Liu asked in a trembling voice.


    "No rush, we have to break this Hundred Ghost Gatherer Formation first. Now everyone needs to help me find it carefully, where is the core of the Hundred Ghost Gatherer Formation?" I said faintly.


    Hearing me say so, Old Zhang and Xiao Liu''s bodies trembled again. Old Zhang also said with a sigh, "Mr. Shangguan... "Don''t joke with us, there are so many ghosts here, we don''t dare to leave you and act alone. Furthermore, we don''t know what that Formation Aperture is, so we might as well search with you. After we finish, we''ll hurry up and leave, this place is too scary ¡­"


    Old Zhang was right. They weren''t the only ones who didn''t know where the formation was. I couldn''t be sure either. Asking them to look for it was indeed a little unreliable. Seems like I could only do it myself.


    I stuffed the wooden sword back into my Cosmic Bag and took out the compass.


    He shifted his position. The needle on the compass was shaking for a while, but he was unable to determine its position. There were too many ghosts here. There were at least one to two hundred ghosts. That formation was indeed not easy to find.


    Looks like I have to figure it out bit by bit.


    Immediately, I took the compass and brought the three of them to wander around the hall. The first place I wanted to go was the toilet that they often used and the place where they met the most ghosts.


    The moment we opened the door to the toilet, the first scene that appeared startled us. Old Zhang and Little Liu were so scared that they let out stuffy snorts.


    The two children were about six or seven years old, a boy and a girl, and they were playing with each other. The two children must have been in primary school before they died, and their lifespans were not yet over, so they stayed behind. It was likely that when they went to the toilet, they often met these two imps who teased them.


    As soon as he saw the four of us go into the bathroom, the little boy said to the little girl, "Sister ¡­" Someone else is here, can we tease them again? "


    "Sure ¡­" Heehee ¡­ "The previous few times we toyed with them, they were so scared that they didn''t even dare to come. This time, no matter what, we have to properly scare them ¡­"


    After saying that, the two kids covered in blood held hands and walked towards us.


    When I saw them, I temporarily put away the compass and squatted on the floor. I said smilingly, "My two little friends, you can''t be any more mischievous. Be careful that uncle will take you away ¡­"


    Hearing my words, the male and female immediately stopped their steps. Their already bloody faces looked even more sinister. The little boy looked at me faintly and asked in shock, "You can see us?"


    "Of course I can see you. If I can''t see you, I won''t talk to you either." I said with a smile.


    "Who are you?" the little boy asked angrily.


    "You have to call me uncle. Where''s uncle? He''s a cultivator specializing in catching ghosts. If you all obey obediently, uncle will promise to send you all away from this place and reincarnate. If you don''t, then uncle will spank your butts ¡­" I still smiled.


    "You can catch ghosts? I don''t believe it. " The little boy''s face immediately became fierce as he pounced towards me.


    The boss took out a yellow paper talisman from his body and slapped it on his arm. Immediately, a faint golden light appeared in my hand, I couldn''t let the little boy pounce on me, so I used one hand to grab onto his arm. This caused him to feel some pain as he struggled with all his might, but he was unable to break free.


    "Let me go ¡­" Let me go... "You''re a bad guy!" The little boy said while struggling.


    At this time, the little girl also walked towards me. She stood not too far away and said pitifully, "Uncle ¡­" Uncle... Let go of big brother ¡­ "I''m begging you ¡­"


    My hand was still on the little boy''s arm. I looked at the little girl with a smile and said, "You''re still the good one. Tell uncle, what''s your name?"


    The little girl said with a sobbing tone, "My name is Xiao Yun ¡­" Uncle, please don''t hurt your brother, okay? "


    "Okay, but uncle needs to ask you a few questions. If you answer them, I can let go of your brother, okay?" I said softly.


    The little girl agreed.


    "How did you come here?" I said.


    "Because this place is very comfortable, it''s good to stay here, and no one is bullying us ¡­" The little girl answered honestly.


    "Then tell uncle ¡­" How long have you been here? " I asked again.

 C237

    The little girl thought for a while before saying, "Big brother and I have been here for a long time. I''m not too sure about the exact time ¡­"


    They had probably only stayed here for at most three months. Originally, they had wanted to deduce who did this from the time they came here, but it seemed that they couldn''t get a clear answer from this little girl.


    This little girl was only six or seven years old, so she didn''t have much of an idea of how much time had passed.


    First of all, we have to find the location of the Formation Aperture in this building. Only by destroying the Formation Aperture, the Hundred Ghost Congregations Formation will disperse, and no one knows who was so vicious, setting up such a formation in this place, it would be strange if the friend of Elder Li was not worried, because in such a large area, the losses are definitely huge.


    I was still holding onto the little boy''s arm, and he couldn''t get away from me.


    Then I asked the little girl, "Little girl, do you know what the thing that attracted you here was? "Can you tell me where it is?"


    Unexpectedly, the little girl nodded her head and said, "I know where ¡­"


    "That''s great. Bring us there now." I said excitedly.


    "But ¡­" "But I don''t dare to go. There are so many uncles and aunties outside. They will eat us ¡­" The little girl said pitifully.


    En, this is indeed a problem. The two children are young, and their cultivation experience is low, but the little boy in my hands has some cultivation experience, and I think it''s difficult to even protect himself, ghosts can only increase their cultivation experience by devouring each other.


    I smiled. "Little girl, don''t be afraid. With uncle here, they won''t do anything to you. As long as you agree to bring us there, I''ll let your brother go. I''ll send you out of here after everything is settled, okay?"


    The little girl finally smiled through her tears. She nodded and said, "Alright!"


    After which, I released the little boy. The little boy was clearly fearful of me. The moment I released him, he immediately dodged to the side and his eyes were filled with fear.


    I made everyone make a path and the little girl grabbed onto the little boy''s hand, floating out of the room.


    Afterwards, I brought everyone and followed behind the two children as we headed outside.


    After exiting the toilet, the two brats went to the main hall. The main hall was still bustling with ghosts, drifting around, very lively.


    As soon as they saw these two ghosts, the other ghosts wanted to get close to them. The two ghosts immediately became timid and retreated towards me.


    I only needed to gently pull up the Three Revolutions Thousand Lightning Strikes on the wooden sword to release a surge of Righteous Qi from it to intimidate the ghosts. The ghosts that wanted to come over and take advantage of me were all frightened and retreated far away.


    At this moment, the two little imps continued to head towards the main hall. They directly arrived in front of a shop and floated inside.


    At this moment, Old Zhang, who had been sticking close to me all this time, suddenly asked with some surprise, "Isn''t this store rented by the merchant who jumped off the building?"


    Little Liu also nodded and agreed, saying that this shop was indeed rented by the merchant who jumped off the building.


    The shop is already empty, but there are still a few counters left here. Old Zhang told me that the merchant that jumped down from the tower previously sold some antique jade stones, but most of them were fake and weren''t worth much.


    The little girl floated around the empty shop, finally pointing at the wall behind a counter and said, "Right here ¡­" "I can feel it. It''s the one that lured us here ¡­"


    I frowned slightly and walked towards the wall. At the same time, I took out the compass on my body and repositioned it. The needle on the compass rotated frantically before finally stopping at the location of the wall.


    With this, I am finally certain that the eye of the formation is within this wall.


    At that moment, I kept my compass and squatted on the floor before I used my free hand to gently knock on the wall. There was a series of "dong dong" sounds coming from the wall. The inside of the wall was actually hollow.


    But from the sound of it, the wall was also very thick.


    I looked at Elder Li and asked, "Can I break this wall?"


    Elder Li immediately said straightforwardly: "As long as Brother Shangguan can solve the problem here, don''t even mention breaking a wall, it won''t be a problem to tear down a building."


    Since that''s the case, I no longer had to be polite with him. I immediately circulated the Spiritual Energy within my Dantian and focused it on my palm before heavily slamming it down towards the wall.


    With a dull "kacha" sound, I made a big hole in the wall.


    When they saw the hole, everyone became curious and they all moved closer to look at the hole.


    After which, I took out the Three Transformations Lightning Strikes on the wooden sword and beat the hole for a while. After three to five minutes, the hole expanded continuously, to the point where one of my feet could reach inside.


    Elder Zhang and I had a flashlight, and shone it at the entrance of the cave. I was shocked to see that there was a strange baby inside the cave.


    This baby didn''t seem to have a full moon, its small body was dry and it had already become a desiccated corpse, but on the body of this little baby, there were many strange runes drawn. This rune looks somewhat familiar, and it wasn''t the rune drawn by the orthodox sects.


    When I saw these runes, I immediately fell into deep thought. ''Could it be that this matter has something to do with the carriage?''


    Under the light of my flashlight, the few people behind me also saw the corpse of the infant and couldn''t help but gasp.


    "Evil ¡­" This is really strange, there is actually such a strange infant''s corpse sealed inside the walls of this building. Who is so wicked to not let even such a young child go? " Elder Li gritted his teeth in shock as he spoke.


    When Old Zhang and Xiao Liu saw this infant''s corpse, they were completely terrified and stuck close to my body, almost sticking together.


    I didn''t pay any attention to them and just reached my hand in and carefully carried the infant''s corpse out.

 C238

    The infant''s corpse had already become a mummy, and the weight held in his hands was so light that it could be ignored.


    A child who isn''t even a month old has been made into such a state. At this moment, I can''t describe my current state of mind.


    Clearly, this infant that did not have a full moon was the core of the formation that maintained the building''s Hundred Ghost Soul Gathering Formation. Once it was found, all problems should be easily solved.


    I took off my jacket and carefully wrapped it around the infant''s corpse, which was covered in strange runes. I laid it flat on the ground and turned around to look at the man and woman. I said with a deep voice, "In a while, you two will come with me. Don''t worry.


    These two little fellows seemed to understand what I meant. When I said ''send them to places'', I meant to surpass them and prevent them from suffering in this world. It would not be a good relief if they were to be reincarnated as soon as possible.


    Afterwards, I brought everyone out of the building and headed straight to the small district. First, I found a remote location and placed the wrapped up dried corpse on a platform. Then, I turned around and asked the rest of them, "Which one of you has a bottle of wine for me?"


    I just asked casually, I didn''t expect there to be such a thing. Old Zhang raised his hand and said, "Mr. Shangguan, I like to drink two mouthfuls when I''m fine, do you want to drink? There are two bottles of Erguotou in the guard room, I''ll bring them all over for you. "


    Without waiting for my response, he ran away, heading towards the guardroom. Just now in the hall, the atmosphere was very depressing, and seeing so many ghosts in one go, Old Zhang probably could not take it anymore. He took advantage of this opportunity to go back and get a breath of fresh air.


    After all, ordinary people wouldn''t be able to see these ghosts, so they definitely wouldn''t be able to accept seeing so much of them.


    Little Liu originally wanted to go with us, but he was a lot more timid than Old Zhang. After hesitating for a while, he still felt that it was safer to stay with us, so he didn''t follow Old Zhang back.


    After about five or six minutes, Old Zhang walked towards us with two bottles of Erguotou. What made me at a loss whether to laugh or to cry was that at this moment, Old Zhang was still holding a few disposable paper cups in his hands.


    "Mr. Shangguan, the wine is here, where should we drink?" Old Zhang said excitedly.


    I took a bottle of Erguotou from Old Zhang and asked, "Who wants wine from you?"


    After saying that, I opened the cap of the bottle and poured the entire bottle of white wine onto the infant''s corpse.


    After that, I threw the empty wine bottle to the side and took out another yellow paper talisman from my body. I placed it between my two fingers and chanted, "The seal of the sky is too illusory. At the beginning of the great calamity, one can''t feel it, or it can''t feel it, it can''t feel it."


    After chanting, I threw the yellow paper talisman in my hand towards the infant''s body that was tainted with alcohol. A moment later, the yellow paper talisman started to burn intensely, igniting the alcohol on the infant''s body.


    This yellow paper charm of mine is not to show off its ability in front of the crowd. Rather, this yellow paper charm can be used to help ignite the infant''s corpse to an even greater degree.


    When this flame was ignited, it immediately produced a very enchanting red color. The temperature was extremely high, and when I was burning the dried corpse of the infant, I could vaguely hear the sound of a baby crying. It was extremely mournful. I thought that I was the only one who heard it, but when I looked at Elder Li and Elder Zhang''s faces, they were all deathly pale.


    Could it be that there was a soul sealed on this infant''s corpse?


    However, after that mournful wailing sound, there was no other sound. Not even five minutes had passed, and that infant''s corpse was completely incinerated into ashes. A strange wind came from somewhere and blew that pile of ashes into the sky, turning into a small whirlpool that headed towards an unknown direction.


    After incinerating the dried corpse of the infant, I turned my head back to look at the building and was finally relieved. It seems that it is correct, the dried corpse of the infant is the core of the Hundred Ghost Gathered Yin Formation. The black aura drifting around the building has all disappeared.


    Afterwards, I brought everyone to the great hall and looked once more. The great hall was currently empty, with not a single ghost in sight. Other than the two imps that were with me, there was nothing else.


    Seeing this situation, Old Li excitedly held my hand and gratefully said, "Old brother Shangguan, you really are a god. I can''t see a single ghost here. It seems that I really found the right person when I called you here."


    "Don''t be happy too early, this matter isn''t over yet. Originally, I thought that there would only be a Hundred Ghost Gathered Yin Array installed in this small district, but now, it seems that there are many places with vicious formations laid down. So, we still need to destroy each and every one of those Formation Apertures." I said seriously.


    Elder Li nodded his head in agreement before sighing. "I don''t know who is so wicked. Isn''t this just destroying people? It''s a total loss of conscience."


    When the matter in this building was settled, I walked out from this building with the rest of them and the two brats. When I looked up at the rest of the buildings, I could see that the remaining buildings were filled with a dark aura.


    However, it isn''t difficult to find those Formation Apertures right now. There are two brats beside me, and they are very sensitive to where they are. With them, it is very easy to find them.


    In order to strengthen his courage, Old Zhang even opened the pot and drank a bit with Little Liu who was beside him. Soon after, we walked into another building, and the situation inside this building was no different from the one we saw before. It was also full of wandering souls and ghosts, but their cultivation was not that high, so under the lead of the two little ghosts, we found the formation core of the Hundred Ghost Formation behind one of the toilets on the second floor.

 C239

    Just like the previous scene, there was still an infant''s corpse that was less than a month old within the walls of this building.


    This was because reincarnating a ghost into a human was not an easy task. Sometimes, it was unknown how long it would have to wait in the Nether Realm for in order to be reincarnated into another person. It didn''t even have the time to open its eyes to look at the world before it turned into a ghost again.


    If it was used as an eye for a formation by someone who had ill intentions, relying on the resentment on the little thing''s body, it could attract a large number of lonely souls to this place. It was like bait thrown into a lake, it could attract a large number of fish quickly to eat there.


    The resentment that was being emitted by the baby was something that these wandering ghosts were fighting over. The resentment along with the dense yin aura was the only place that all the wandering ghosts yearned to be.


    In the second building, with the help of the two little ghosts, we easily found the Formation Aperture and brought the infant''s corpse out for incineration.


    There were a total of eight buildings in this Heaven''s Nest. We quickly made seven turns, and each building had the corpse of a baby in it as the core of the formation. This scene caused us to be extremely shocked, and we didn''t know what kind of deep hatred we had for that brother of Elder Li''s that was worth using such a despicable method to frame him.


    Initially, when Old Zhang and Little Liu first saw so many lone souls and ghosts, they were all extremely scared. However, after seeing so much, they became numb, and didn''t let go of me in the beginning. Later on, these two brothers were still talking and laughing, pointing at the wandering ghosts and ghosts, and when they saw some beautiful female ghosts, they couldn''t help but take a few more glances.


    As long as the infant''s corpse that was placed in the eye of the formation was incinerated, the formation would dissolve and the ghosts that were in the building would disperse as well. Since the source of the dense yin energy had already been cut, they would scatter and search for another place to settle down.


    When we finished burning the body of the seventh baby, we stood in the small district and looked towards those few buildings. We discovered that the dark clouds above your building had mostly dissipated, leaving only the last building in front of us.


    The four of us, together with two brats, went back into the eighth building. Old Zhang and Little Liu could already chat happily.


    The two brats brought us directly to the basement, and when we went in to take a look, this basement is definitely a hall for ghosts, the ghosts in the empty basement are constantly floating around. There are some ghosts that would come close to us the moment they see us, but when the Third Cycle Lightning Strikes the Jujube Sword is revealed, those ghosts immediately fled in all directions, as if they had no interest at all.


    The two little ghosts directly brought us to a storage room in the center of the underground area. The little girl pointed to one of the walls and explained the location of the array''s eye. This time, there was no need for me to do anything, Old Zhang and Little Liu already prepared iron hammers and smashed them towards the wall.


    Just as a hole was smashed open in the wall, a loud and clear scream rang out in the garage, startling everyone.


    Everyone stopped what they were doing and looked towards the source of the sound.


    I clearly heard someone yell, "Ghost ¡­"


    The sound was extremely mournful and the trembling was very heavy.


    Old Zhang and Little Liu raised the hammer in their hands and stood there in a daze.


    Moments later, Old Zhang said in bewilderment, "This is really strange. Someone could come to this damn place. Did you hear someone shout ghost just now?"


    There was no doubt about this. With such a loud and clear voice, no one would hear it.


    Although the ghosts in this place are all lone souls, there are still some who resent cultivation experience. If someone were to intrude into this place, it is very likely that his life would be in danger. I made a decision on the spot and ordered everyone to stop and look for the person''s traces.


    I picked up the wooden sword, and the others followed me in the dark underground garage, following the source of the sound.


    The surroundings were all ghosts. Under the aura of the Third Cycle of Lightning Strike, the Jujube swords all scattered to the side.


    Right at this moment, two figures suddenly appeared in front of us and ran towards us in a flurry. It was as if they were extremely shocked and didn''t see us at all.


    I pulled back the person who was running frantically. That person was so scared that his entire body quivered and he immediately squatted on the ground. He sobbed and said, "Don''t kill me ¡­" "Don''t kill me ¡­"


    Elder Zhang shone his flashlight on her. At this moment, I realised that the person I caught was a girl. She was crying so much that she didn''t even dare to raise her head.


    The other person was caught by Elder Li. That person was also quite frightened. He kept on shouting, shouting ''ghost'', ''don''t chase me'' and so on.


    I raised my head to look and saw a livid ghost floating towards us. The circles around its eyes were quite dense, so it was obvious that it wasn''t a good character.


    Seeing that I wasn''t afraid of the Jujube Wooden Sword in my hand, he continued to rush towards me.


    Elder Li tossed the man in his hand to Old Zhang and Little Liu behind him, then picked up the judge''s pen and pounced towards the ghost.


    The judge''s pen in Elder Li''s hand was also a rather powerful magic tool, and as he waved it, it forced the ghost to retreat several steps. The ghost was not willing to be outdone, and its body instantly swelled with black Qi as it pounced towards Elder Li.


    After a few rounds, we were still unable to determine the victor, so I took out a yellow paper talisman and threw it towards the ghost. The yellow paper talisman flew up into the air and with a flash of golden light, it started to burn intensely and flew towards the ghost.


    After the ghost ran away, Old Zhang angrily asked the two young men who were under our control, "How did you two get in?"


    At first, these two people didn''t speak and only cried. They were so scared that their faces turned ashen.


    I squatted down and looked at the girl. She was still in her early twenties and looked quite pretty. She actually had the guts to run to this haunted place.

 C240

    The two youngsters trembled in fear. They were in a state of panic for a long time, not saying a word no matter how much they asked. It seemed that they were truly frightened.


    The soul of a person who has suffered from an extreme shock will become unstable in his body, and in a short period of three to five days, and in a week, will be fully recovered. But I have a lot of questions to ask them right now, so I took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "Wake up!"


    This roar was filled with vigor and steadiness, and the surrounding fields immediately started to fluctuate, like the rumbling of thunder. I looked at Old Zhang and Little Liu, who were beside me, and was also shocked by my sudden shout, and the two young men''s bodies trembled, and they stopped crying and raised their heads to look at me.


    If I were to practice this technique to the extreme, as long as I shouted it out loud, I would be able to make people bleed out of their mouths and noses on the spot, and die on the spot. However, at the moment, it is clearly impossible for me to reach this level, but it is still possible for me to easily wake up from my state of extreme fear.


    After the two youngsters woke up, their eyes were still somewhat evasive. I then asked gently, "Who are you two? How did you come to this place?"


    The boy looked at me and then turned around and glanced at Old Zhang and Xiao Liu, who were both wearing security uniforms. He seemed to be relieved and explained the situation to me in a tearful voice.


    This young man, about 25 or 26 years old, with acne all over his face, was called Liu Gang, a small employee of a house agent in the Heavenly City city. He was a group of eccentrics, and usually liked to read terrifying and supernatural novels, so he created a group called Heavenly City''s eccentrics.


    Thus, under Liu Gang''s organization, the five people in the group all gathered together to explore the center of the Heaven''s End. They came together to see if there were any supernatural things that were said to be happening, as they had gone to many places before, but most of them were all fake, there were no supernatural things at all.


    However, the moment they arrived at the parking lot, they were met with a tragedy. Not only did they encounter a ghost, but three of their group of five had mysteriously disappeared.


    When the two of them saw a man covered in blood floating in the air, they immediately panicked and ran all over the place before colliding with us.


    When Elder Zhang asked how they came in, the pimple-faced Liu just told us that they had already found their way in through a broken door hole in the center of Heavenly Karma. They also knew that there were security guards at the entrance of Heavenly Karma Center, so they couldn''t get in through the front door at all.


    These unlucky children, what were they doing? They had to run to the center of this ghostly Heavenly Wings. Ordinary people would hide far away when they heard about these ghosts and things, but they couldn''t do anything about it.


    They also said that five of them came, a total of three men and two women. Right now, only Liu Gang and a girl called Xiao Yun escaped, and the other two men and one woman who were originally with them had somehow disappeared without a trace.


    They had been here for about an hour. They had been wandering aimlessly at first, and it was only more than half an hour ago that the two of them realized that the two men and the woman had disappeared.


    The main reason was because Liu Gang and Xiao Yun had some intimate relationship, so they decided to meet up alone and found a place to talk about love. If it wasn''t for the sudden appearance of a ghost which scared them so much that they ran away, Liu Gang might have already gotten his hands on them.


    He wanted to go out, but he was also worried about the comfort of the other three so he was completely helpless. Now that he saw that we finally had a backbone, he hurriedly begged us to go find the other three people that he didn''t see.


    It was a very dangerous situation and there might even be three lives here. I made everyone wait on the spot and went to the entrance of the basement and took out the infant''s corpse that was covered in strange runes from the hole that was smashed open. I immediately set it on fire.


    This way, even if the array layout of the underground parking lot was destroyed, without the interference of those lone souls, things would still be easier.


    After finishing this matter, I quickly turned back and found them. I asked them where those three people from Lovers were lost.


    The couple immediately told me that they had come in through another entrance to the underground parking lot, and that they had intended to go upstairs to see what was going on, but something had happened as soon as they had arrived in the underground parking lot.


    Of the five of them, three of them had disappeared, as if they had vanished into thin air.


    "Yes," I said. Then I let the two of them lead the way, heading for the exit of the underground parking lot where they had come in, intending to follow their previous route.


    Ever since I burned the dried corpse of the baby, the number of wandering ghosts in this underground parking lot has decreased a lot. Only some ghosts with slightly higher cultivation experience still refuse to leave.


    However, now that I have the wooden sword in my hand, these lone souls didn''t dare to get close. They could only watch from afar.


    Liu Gang and Xiao Yun naturally could not see these ghosts that were eyeing them covetously. If they saw them, they probably wouldn''t dare to move forward.


    The six of us, together with a man and a woman, quickly arrived at the entrance where they had sneaked into the basement. The six of us, together with a man and a woman, quickly arrived at the entrance where they had sneaked into the basement.


    This was a huge underground parking lot, half of it was for parking and the other half were for sale with the houses. At this moment, the entire basement was empty without a single car.


    The deeper we went into the underground parking lot, the more uneasy I became. I kept having the feeling that something had happened, and when I was with my senior brother in the past, I was somewhat confident. This was the first time I had come out to do something, so I couldn''t help but feel uneasy.


    The few of us walked forward about thirty to fifty meters. Suddenly, the faint smell of blood entered my nostrils, causing me to be alarmed. At this moment, Old Zhang''s flashlight flashed and he suddenly exclaimed, "Look, there''s a puddle of blood there ¡­"

 C241

    Hearing Old Zhang''s cry of surprise, the few of us looked towards the direction where the light was coming from and indeed saw a pool of red liquid flowing on the ground. Hearing Old Zhang''s cry of shock, the few of us looked along the direction where the light was flowing on and we really saw a pool of red liquid flowing on the ground.


    He squatted down and dripped some of the blood on his hand. He placed it in front of his eyes and carefully looked at it, then turned to us and said, "It''s indeed blood, and it''s human blood. This blood still has a trace of warmth, so it should be human blood within half an hour."


    With such a huge pool of blood, he should have been unable to move. Where did that person go?


    Had one of them been injured and the other two carried the wounded man away?


    How did they get hurt?


    It was full of ghosts and normally, they would not harm a person''s body. They could only harm a person''s soul, and there was another way. It was to have the upper body of the ghost do some things that would harm one''s own body.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw a shadow appear behind Elder Li. However, Elder Li was still squatting on the ground, studying the bloodstain. I immediately exclaimed, "Elder Li, be careful. There''s someone behind Elder Li!"


    After hearing my warning, he reacted extremely quickly, and with a pounce, he flipped over the blood puddle and rolled over to the side. Just as Elder Li started to move, the shadow that appeared behind Elder Li earlier was revealed under the light of a flashlight; a man with a face full of blood, with a hideous face, and a dagger stabbed into his chest, directly into the pit of his stomach. With such a long dagger stabbed into his chest, he is definitely going to die, but the person in front of him just now was standing there like a madman.


    When the flashlight shone on that person''s face, Liu Gang suddenly exclaimed: "That ¡­" That was Zhang Yang ¡­ "How did he become like this?!"


    After hearing Liu Gang''s voice, I immediately understood. It seemed that the person with a knife stuck in his chest was definitely one of the five. I don''t know what kind of accident this person encountered, after being killed, he would still be able to move freely.


    Some of them looked like they had been possessed by ghosts, but they didn''t look like them.


    Without waiting for me to understand, Zhang Yang, who had a knife in his chest, pounced towards Elder Li. Elder Li immediately used the judge''s pen in his hand to fight with Zhang Yang.


    I was stunned for a moment and turned around to look at the few people behind me who were scared witless. I immediately told Old Zhang and Little Liu, "You two take care of these two for me. Don''t let them run around. I''ll go help Elder Li!"


    "Mr. Shangguan... You... "Don''t worry, we will definitely look favorably upon them ¡­" Old Zhang replied.


    Then, I picked up the wooden sword and pounced towards the person called Zhang Yang. Just as I was halfway there, a person with a face full of blood suddenly jumped out and pounced towards me.


    When I turned my head to look, I saw a face covered in blood. I couldn''t help but feel terrified, because I saw a lot of strange places on that face that were covered in blood. First of all, the eyes of this fellow whose face was covered in blood were red.


    Damn, why does it look like a zombie?


    "It''s Yu Guang!" He ¡­ "How did he become like this ¡­" It was the voice of the girl, Xiao Yun.


    It seemed that this person was also with them. Of the three people, two of them had already found the other one. Furthermore, there was a knife in his chest.


    While I was still in a daze, I moved to the side and dodged the attack. The person called Yu Guang threw himself at me and grabbed my body.


    However, I still felt my heart ache because this clothes was bought for me by my little senior sister. It was quite expensive, at least a few thousand yuan, and it was torn for me by this guy.


    With just a grab, a hole appeared in my clothes, and when I moved away to look at Yu Guang''s hand, I was immediately shocked. At the same time, I confirmed one thing, that Yu Guang had undergone a Corpse Transformation. From the looks of it, he should be a corpse puppet with low cultivation, which means that he was infected with corpse poison after being bitten by zombies.


    In just half an hour, the person that was killed underwent a Corpse Transformation. This was too terrifying. Just who was so vicious that they could directly kill him like this?


    The corpse puppet that was Yu Guang pounced on empty air, then turned around and pounced towards me again. I wielded the wooden sword in my hand and struck towards Yu Guang.


    When the wooden sword came into contact with Yu Guang''s body, a white light immediately appeared. Yu Guang could not endure the pure Yang energy contained in the wooden sword, and was sent flying, heavily hitting the ground.


    However, after a while, Yu Guang''s corpse shot up from the ground and pounced towards me.


    No matter what, I am still a Daoist. After cultivating for a year, I have experienced many hardships, and I have even seen a super zombie king like Mao Hou. How could I be afraid of such a small corpse puppet?


    Then, I started to use my sect''s Five Thunder Arts. As the spirit energy in my dantian''s Qi Sea churned, I infused it into the Three Revolutions Thousand Lightning Strikes Date Sword in my hands. The Three Revolutions Thousand Lightning Strikes Date Sword immediately surged with a bunch of lightning.


    As soon as I activated this [Five Thunder True Arts], even Yu Guang, who had turned into a corpse puppet, revealed an instinctive fear and didn''t dare to pounce towards me. But how could I let him go?


    The corpse puppet''s body swayed to the side and dodged, but I turned my head and swung my sword at the corpse puppet''s chest. The moment I touched the corpse puppet, it was immediately burned by the lightning from the wooden sword, and after trembling for a while, the corpse puppet''s body collapsed to the ground without any signs of life.


    He was a dead man, completely dead now.

 C242

    After killing this corpse puppet, I didn''t wait any longer as I ran towards the corpse puppet that was fighting Elder Li.


    Furthermore, he''s a bit old, and looks like he won''t be able to take down the evil being in a short amount of time. At this moment, taking advantage of the Lightning Haste on the Zizyphus jujube sword in my hand, I immediately rushed forward. Just as I took a step forward, I immediately felt a strong sense of pressure spreading from behind me.


    Then, I stopped in my tracks. Holding onto the wooden sword in my hand, I slowly turned around. When I turned around, I shockingly discovered that a monster had suddenly appeared behind me.


    This monster was pitch black, as if it was being roasted by fire. Its pair of red eyes were staring straight at me.


    Borrowing the light from Old Zhang and the others, I saw that this ghost''s body was covered with a layer of thick scales, just like the scales of a python on the pangolin''s body.


    It was something I had never seen before, and for a moment I panicked. In addition, I saw a thick chain around the monster''s neck.


    The thing was squatting on the ground, staring at me, and I didn''t know when it had appeared.


    It looked like a person, but no matter how you looked at it, it wasn''t human.


    After seeing this, I didn''t have the time to care about Elder Li''s matter. A corpse puppet shouldn''t be able to do anything to him.


    Immediately, I lifted up the Three Transformations Lightning Strike Zizypho Wood Sword in my hand and looked at the monster. I continuously infused my Spiritual Energy into the Three Transformations Lightning Strike Zizyphus Wood Sword, maximizing its power.


    My intuition told me that this thing before my eyes is definitely a terrifying existence.


    Seeing me turn around, the monster''s body suddenly moved slightly. It arched its body and opened its mouth, revealing its dense fangs. With a roar that sounded like that of a wild beast, the monster was like a cannonball.


    My body swayed and I raised my wooden sword. I activated the Lightning Will and charged towards the monster.


    Unexpectedly, the monster''s speed was both fast and swift. It immediately flew over my head and landed behind me once again.


    By the time I reacted to it, the monster had already ran far away towards Old Zhang and Xiao Liu.


    This monster was too terrifying. I instantly turned pale with fright as I shouted at Old Zhang and the others, "Run!"


    However, my shout was a step too late. The monster''s speed was as fast as the wind. Before Old Zhang and the others could run, I had already pounced onto a person''s body.


    Following which, I heard a mournful scream from the underground parking lot and an arm falls right in front of me.


    Lowering his head, he saw that the arm belonged to Little Liu. In her broken hand was a flashlight, which was trembling like a spasm.


    Then, even more miserable screams rang out. Regardless of whether it was Old Zhang or the couple, they all let out miserable cries, scared to death. Especially that girl called Xiao Yun, she couldn''t pull her legs out at all, and directly collapsed onto the ground, crying incessantly.


    After shouting that out, I immediately chased after the scaled monster.


    When I was halfway through the run, I saw that the monster had grabbed onto Little Liu''s arm and was already on the verge of death. The monster''s hands reached into his chest and tore his entire body apart.


    A thick smell of blood pervaded the air. Looking at this scene, I couldn''t tell what I was feeling. I was shocked, angry, and also had a sense of nausea. It was the first time in my life that I had seen such a bloody scene.


    A living person, who was talking and laughing with me just a moment ago had turned into a pile of minced meat in the blink of an eye.


    Anger instantly ignited in my heart, and the Spiritual Energy in my dantian''s aura sea started to burn. I let out a furious roar as the lightning in my hand surged out. I raised the sword with both of my hands and chopped down towards the top of the monster''s head.


    That monster''s speed is too fast. After feeling the lightning intent on my sword, the monster''s body swayed and it dodged to the side once more.


    At this moment, I saw that the monster was still holding a beating heart in its hand and its blood-red eyes were staring at me. In front of me, it stuffed the beating heart of Little Liu into its mouth and started chewing.


    Looking at this bloody scene, my heart was trembling. I felt like I was about to be engulfed by boundless fury. The blood in my body was boiling.


    I roared and charged at the monster once again with my Lightning Strikes of the Third Cycle. The monster took a few bites before stuffing the heart into its mouth. This time, it didn''t run. Instead, it crawled on the ground and pounced towards me.


    I didn''t know what this monster was and its speed was astonishing. Before my sword could land on its body, it had already passed by me and its sharp claws scratched my shoulder, immediately creating a few bloody wounds. Blood flowed out, dyeing my clothes red.


    A sharp pain came from my shoulder, but I didn''t care about the pain. I turned around and looked at the monster on the ground again, meeting its terrifying red eyes.


    When they looked at each other, I loudly shouted to Old Zhang and the others who had been frightened out of their wits, "Hurry up and go report this to the police!" Get out of here! "


    Old Zhang had a bit more courage, but she still said with a sobbing tone, "Mr. Shangguan ¡­" If we leave, what will you do? "


    "Don''t mind me ¡­" "Hurry up and call the police. If you stay here, you will all die!"


    While I was talking, I turned around slightly and glanced back at Old Zhang. Old Zhang was holding onto the girl Xiao Yun and Liu Gang with one hand, and the couple was so scared that they collapsed on the ground when they saw the bloody scene. Not to mention them, even I was frightened when I saw a living person being torn into two pieces with his intestines scattered all over the ground.


    Seeing that staying here wouldn''t help him in any way, Old Zhang pulled Liu Gang and Xiao Yun towards the exit.


    Just like that, the monster found an opening after slightly turning around. He pounced towards me once again.

 C243

    Although I turned around and glanced at Old Zhang, it didn''t mean that I wasn''t prepared for it. This time, I used my intuition and swung my sword towards the monster. The sword in my hand immediately felt a very real sensation of contact, and I felt that I had already touched the monster''s body.


    When I came back to my senses and looked, I was immediately overjoyed. That monster had indeed been cut by my sword, and a hole had been cut open in its hard scales. A dark brown blood-like substance flowed out from its wound.


    It wasn''t something invincible. It hurt my arm, and I hurt it too. Now we''re even.


    However, after the monster was injured by me, it seemed extremely furious. It once again crawled onto the ground and roared at me viciously. Then, its blood-red eyes glanced at my Three Revolutions Thousand Lightning Strikes Date sword with a hint of fear in its eyes.


    It was scared.


    However, I still have something that makes it feel even more terrifying. I''m not fighting alone, because I still have a ghost that is a part of my soul, so when do I need to use it?


    Immediately, I patted my chest and loudly shouted, "Big Sister Xue''er, come out!"


    As my voice fell, a blood-red baleful aura immediately emanated from the Yin device on my chest. It condensed in front of me and instantly took the shape of a human. It was the Ghost King Xue''er.


    When Gui Sha appeared, his entire body was filled with an evil Qi. His entire body was enveloped in a red ball of Qi, rolling around non-stop.


    The monster originally wanted to pounce towards me again, but after seeing the fiendish demon, it immediately retracted its body. This time, the monster''s face turned even more fearful.


    Gui Sha''s personality had always been cold, and he had always been able to fight without making a ruckus. Once he appeared, he pounced towards the monster, shook his wide sleeves, and shot two balls of Baleful Yin Force towards the ghost.


    Without saying a word, the monster turned around and fled, disappearing in front of me like a gust of wind. However, Gui Sha definitely wouldn''t let it go so easily.


    I trust in Gui Sha''s strength, he definitely won''t be at a disadvantage.


    When Gui Sha chased the monster far away, I turned around to see that Elder Li was still fighting with the corpse puppet. However, Elder Li had pretty much cleaned up the corpse puppet by now, and the judge pen in his hand poked a few holes on the corpse puppet''s body.


    Immediately, my figure flashed and I rushed to the corpse puppet''s side. The Jujube Wooden Sword in my hand trembled and directly stabbed into the corpse puppet''s back. As the lightning flashed, the corpse puppet''s body trembled and after two to three seconds, the corpse puppet''s body weakened and it fell to the ground, lifeless.


    Elder Li finally let out a sigh of relief, panting heavily while holding the judge''s pen. He turned his head to look at Little Liu, who had been torn into two, and a deep sense of fear appeared on his face.


    "Just now ¡­" "Brother Shangguan, do you know what that monster with scales all over its body is?" Elder Li asked.


    I shook my head and seriously replied, "I don''t recognize that thing either. However, I know that there is a very serious problem. This place is extremely dangerous and we absolutely cannot continue to stay here. Elder Li, you should leave this place as soon as possible."


    "No!" "Now that things have reached such a stage, how could this old one leave you here and not care about it? My old bones are already at this age, it wouldn''t be a pity if they disappeared ¡­" Elder Li said dejectedly.


    Just when I wanted to persuade Old Li a little more, my eyes fell on the man and the woman, who were currently curled up in a dark corner with a terrified expression on their faces.


    I immediately walked over to the two kids and asked, "Do you two recognize the monster that killed me?"


    The two little imps shook their heads, indicating that they didn''t know anything. However, the little boy told me something else. He pointed to a small house at the side and whispered to me, "Big brother ¡­" "There''s another big sister in that room ¡­"


    Hearing this little boy''s words, I remembered that Liu Gang told me that five people had come to the center of the Heaven''s Will. Liu Gang and Xiao Yun were still alive, while the other two boys had turned into corpse puppets. There seemed to be another girl that hadn''t been found yet.


    The little boy said that there was another girl in the room, probably one of the five. If the girl was still alive, Elder Li could take her out. No matter what, it was still a human life.


    After which, I carried my sword and walked to the door of your room. I raised my leg and kicked open the door of that small house.


    This place was originally pitch black, but I had kept my Heaven''s Eyes open all this while. Even after opening them, I was able to see things in the dark.


    When I kicked the door open, I saw a mass of white stuff, like a woman''s body.


    Initially, I wanted to withdraw, but my life is in danger, I don''t have the time to care about that.


    When I entered the little house, I saw a naked young lady lying on the ground. She looked very pretty and there was a pool of blood underneath her body. I took out some clothes from the side and covered the girl''s body with them.


    At first, I thought that this woman definitely wouldn''t be able to live, but when I placed my hand under her nose, I could feel her weak breath. I was immediately overjoyed. I extended my hand to pat her shoulder and infused some Spiritual Energy into her body.


    After being assaulted by the spirit energy, the young woman slowly woke up. She turned her head to look at me, but I couldn''t see who it was, it was too dark in here. She panicked and quickly retreated while crying out, "You ¡­. Don''t come over here... "Don''t come over ¡­"


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m not a bad person. I''m here to save you. Quickly put on your clothes, I''ll bring you out." I said seriously.


    The woman was still a little hesitant, but I immediately urged her, "Quickly put on your clothes. If you delay any longer, you will die here!"


    When the woman saw my serious face, she hurriedly put on her clothes and was carried out of the small house by me.

 C244

    This woman was obviously one of the fans Liu Gang brought with him. Although the room was dark, I had the Heaven''s Eyes, so I could clearly see this woman''s appearance, she was very beautiful, she was clearly a bit better looking than Xiao Yun, she was only in her early twenties, and at this moment, she was severely shocked and a little dazed. When I brought her out of the small room, her body was still trembling non-stop.


    This is also a pitiful girl, she seems to have been bullied by someone, but after our group came to this underground parking lot, besides us, there was also a member of this special group, and also a monster covered in scales. We didn''t see anyone else, so who exactly was bullying this girl?


    Seeing that she was scared out of her wits, she was so scared that she had gone into a daze. I probably couldn''t get anything out of her, so I sent this girl to Elder Li''s side and said seriously: "Elder Li, I found this girl in that room just now and was completely scared silly. This place is dangerous, you take this girl and leave this place.


    Elder Li looked at the girl, but still said worriedly: "This underground parking lot is really weird, how about we go together? "I''ve always felt that the problem here was very troublesome, and there were even some deaths. It would be best if we let the authorities handle this matter. There''s no need for the two of us to lose our lives here."


    Indeed, those hundred ghost gathering Yin Formations outside are already evil enough, and there is also a monster covered in scales outside. If we go deeper in, we might not encounter any danger, and there really is no need to go all out like this, I remember the last time I was taken into the deep mountains by those people, and was used as a substitute furnace by some organizations of other countries. I still have some impression of the organization that deals with matters related to ghosts and evil, as if it was a special investigation team or a special task force.


    The reason why I remember him so deeply is because that kid seems to have a little interest in my little senior sister, and wants old cow to eat tender grass.


    Someone with such a prideful personality like my little senior sister definitely doesn''t like him.


    I think I should contact the people in this department. It''s a bit rash for me to rush forward alone, but sadly, I found out that I didn''t leave any contact information for that Luo Weiping.


    Suddenly, I thought of another person. It was my second martial uncle, Daoist Master Tianji. He seemed to be related to someone in this department. If you were to ask my second martial uncle about this, I believe you can contact someone called Luo Weiping.


    So, I quickly took out my phone and was about to call Second Martial Aunt, but when I took out my phone and saw that there was no signal at all, not only that, I was depressed because I remembered that I didn''t have a phone with my Second Martial Uncle at all. Cultivators like them, who are of a high level, normally disdain using these kinds of modern communication tools.


    But no matter what, he had to get out of here first. He couldn''t stay here for long.


    I turned my head to look at the direction that Gui Sha chased after the scaled monster, then said to Elder Li, "That''s fine, let''s go out first. No matter what, we have to send this girl to a safer place first."


    Then, I formed hand seals with my hand. I brought the girl and the two brats with me as I headed towards the exit while at the same time, I planned to summon Gui Sha back.


    That guy covered in scales, it was better to wait for the reinforcements.


    Presumably, the security guard, Elder Zhang, was already outside and had called the police.


    As long as the armed police soldiers arrived, they would all be armed with weapons. Regardless of what powerful cultivators they encountered, they would still be afraid of modern firearms.


    However, just as the three of us were walking forward, the sound of footsteps came from the other side. Elder Li and I stopped when we heard the sound. We all became alert and picked up the magical equipment in our hands.


    There were only two possibilities for footsteps to appear in this place: either an enemy or a friend. There was no third possibility.


    As the footsteps got closer, an old man of about Elder Li''s age appeared in the shadows. With the help of the Heaven''s Eyes, I could see clearly that he was an old man dressed in black. He looked to be around sixty years old and had a goatee.


    I don''t know this person, nor do I know if it''s an enemy or friend. However, when Elder Li saw this person, he cried out in surprise, "Why is it you?"


    I turned my head to Elder Li and asked curiously, "Who is this person?"


    Without waiting for Elder Li to reply, the old man suddenly laughed shamelessly and said, "That''s right, it''s me, Li Jinqiao. You didn''t think of it, did you?"


    "Xiong Gang!" The Hundred Ghost Gatherer Formation in the center of Tian Huai was set up by you?! " Elder Li''s eyes widened, and his expression suddenly became violent.


    The old man named Xiong Gang continued to smile and nod his head, saying, "That''s right, I was the one who arranged it. Since you guys have come here and discovered everything, do you still want to leave this place alive?"


    I suddenly felt confused. What the hell was going on? What the hell was that old man that suddenly popped out of nowhere?


    For a moment, I couldn''t hold back my curiosity and hurriedly asked, "Elder Li, just who is this person?"


    Elder Li''s eyes were already slightly red, the judge pen in his hand crackled from his grasp.


    He gritted his teeth and told me, "His name is Xiong Gang. He lives in the same alley as me and Sun Fang."


    It dawned on me that he was a playmate that I grew up with.


    However, the playmates they grew up with should have a very deep relationship with each other. Why was it that when these two old men met, it was as if they were sparks colliding with the Earth?


    That puzzled me.


    After a moment, behind the old man called Xiong Gang, another seven or eight people dressed in black suddenly appeared from the shadows. Their eyes weren''t looking at me, but at the girl beside me.

 C245

    The moment the seven or eight black clothed men appeared, their eyes landed on the woman beside me, and all of them had a lewd smile on their faces.


    At this moment, the few men in black were waving their flashlight around. When the girl beside me saw those men in black, she immediately became hysterical and lost control on the spot. She shouted, "Don''t come over here, don''t come over here!"


    As he spoke, he collapsed to the ground, attracting the laughter of the men in black.


    It seems that this girl was bullied by these black clothed people. The gaze that I used to look at the few black clothed people became cold.


    In my entire life, the people I hate the most are the men who bully women. Furthermore, there are so many men who bully a weak girl.


    I immediately wanted to kill him.


    Ever since I started cultivating, I''ve killed quite a few people, and I don''t mind having a few more.


    "Girl, did the old men serve you just now?" Should he do it again? "Haha ¡­" One of the men in his thirties laughed obscenely.


    After saying that, the woman panicked even more. She cried as she curled up on the ground. I pulled her up from the ground and fiercely said, "Don''t be afraid. I''ll help you kill them all and take revenge for you!"


    As if infected by my tone, the girl suddenly stopped being vexed and looked at me blankly.


    At this moment, Elder Li was still angrily staring at the old man called Xiong Gang. He took a deep breath and asked in a gloomy voice, "The three of us are all brothers who have grown up in the same alley, why did you do that? Isn''t it because we wanted to ruin our family?"


    Xiong Gang coldly snorted and said, "You know why I did this, but you already know it. Sun Fang, this shameless thing, stole away my most beloved woman in my life, Xiaofang, causing me to be single for the rest of my life. I have no one to rely on, not even a junior.


    Back then, Xiaofang had chosen Old Sun on her own. No one can blame you for this. Elder Li sighed as he spoke.


    "Nonsense, back then Xiaofang was clearly with me. It''s all the fault of that Sun family to take away Xiaofang from my hands. Didn''t he have two stinky money and gain a pretty boy''s face?" "Today, I will make that surnamed Sun return to his original form and become a homeless beggar. I will take revenge on him, and viciously take revenge on him!" At this point, Xiong Gang gritted his teeth in anger.


    When I was young, I lived in the same alley as Xiong Gang. I don''t know how long ago, Xiong Gang found a girlfriend and was robbed by Sun and Sun, but Xiong Gang kept it in his heart all the time, seeking revenge on Sun and Sun. Therefore, he set up a Hundred Ghost Gathering Formation in each of Sun''s real estate centers, causing people to think that there was a ghost in the real estate center and no one dared to rent the real estate in the real estate center.


    Heavens, this bear must have been jealous of the old Chen several decades ago. This hatred had been accumulated for dozens of years, and it was only now that it finally exploded.


    Even his perseverance was admirable.


    He looked at Xiong Gang and said bitterly: "Old Xiong, how many years has this been? Everything has already passed, moreover, Little Fang is no longer in this world; if she were still alive, she would definitely not have wanted you to do this. You should quickly withdraw your hand; perhaps everything is still in time."


    The reason why she left so early was because she was angered by that surnamed Sun, otherwise, she wouldn''t have left so early. All these years, I have been paying close attention to that surnamed Sun''s movements, I know that since she married him, she has not lived a good life, this surnamed Sun relied on her two stinky money, she has been exposed to flowers and grass everywhere, has been exposed to flowers and wine, has suffered cold and has become depressed, and finally she gave up. All of this was due to that surnamed Sun''s mistake, he must spend the rest of his life in endless torture and regret before he can live in peace! "


    He shook his head and said: "If Xiaofang had followed me back then, she definitely would not have ended up in such a situation. Xiaofang was truly blind back then."


    Besides, Old Sun treats Xiaofang pretty well. You said that she did not live a good life, and that is because you think that you should stop lying to yourself. From the beginning till the end, Xiaofang never liked you! "


    Don''t refuse a toast and don''t eat a forfeit. Now that I have given you a way out, you will follow me in the future and I guarantee that I won''t treat you unfairly. If you still insist on helping that Sun guy, then I won''t be polite. Xiong Gang threatened.


    Elder Li looked at Xiong Gang and then looked at the black-clothed men behind him. He said doubtfully, "We haven''t seen each other for decades. Where have you been all these years? How do you know these evil arts? "


    Xiong Gang chuckled and said, "I''ve already joined the Holy Sect dozens of years ago, and this is the largest Holy Sect in the Central Plains. Now, this old man has assumed the role of a right-hand envoy in Zhejiang province, so if you are willing to come, with your current ability, this old man can ask you to stop. In the future, the two of us can share wealth like flowers and flowers, what do you think?"


    "You still have the nerve to say that it''s the number one Great Saint Sect in the Central Plains. In my opinion, it''s the number one evil sect in the Central Plains, a person like you who has killed innocent people without any conscience. From what I see, the reason why you''ve set up so many Hundred Ghost Yin Formations is not to completely take revenge on the Sun family, right?" I think you must have other ulterior motives. " At this moment, the words that hadn''t been spoken before finally couldn''t help but open his mouth.


    From the moment I arrived here, I already felt that this place was abnormally dark and evil, filled with a sense of strangeness that ordinary cultivators could not do. However, reality has proven this point, I met my old rival, the number one evil sect in the world, and it was even some eastern branch of Zhejiang Province, it seems that this evil sect and I really have some fate.


    Since that''s the case, it seems that it is impossible for me to easily walk out of this underground parking lot. The only thing that is left in front of me is to fight it out with this group of Demonic Sect cultivators.


    These people have always been ruthless and merciless. Last time, when we were at the Southern Division, I saw them use countless people''s blood to fill a pool full of blood. This time, they are gathered at the center of the Heaven''s End, I don''t know what they are up to.


    He looked at me with extreme contempt and asked in a deep voice, "Who are you? The Hundred Ghost Gathered Yin Formation that this old man has set up, was it all destroyed by you, brat?"


    I nodded my head and replied, "That''s right. Your formation is too low-leveled. If you want to cripple it, it will be as easy as blowing off dust!"

 C246

    Xiong Gang unhappily snorted and said, "Such a young age, such arrogant words. Speak your name, this old man''s subordinate, the Undead Ghost."


    "My name is Shangguan Tianluo, I am a disciple of the Faction Adept Tianxiong, and my Dao name is Ming." I replied in a neither humble nor haughty manner.


    Upon hearing my name, Xiong Gang was stunned for a moment before he exclaimed, "It''s actually you!"


    What he said also surprised me a little, thinking that a nameless person like me, could it be that this east of Zhejiang Branch Division''s right envoy also recognized? I, Shangguan Tian Luo, am not that famous, am I?


    I immediately replied, "That''s right. It''s me. What do you want?"


    "Half a year ago, you were the substitute furnace for Lu Nan''s division and then you ran away. You attracted the court''s eagle dog, causing the entire Lu Nan division to be wiped out. Kid, are you the one behind this?" Rage rose in Xiong Gang''s eyes. I could see killing intent in his eyes.


    I nodded again. "That''s right. That person is me."


    "Haha ~" Xiong Gang suddenly laughed out loud, "There''s a path to heaven, but you refuse to take it. You actually came looking for us instead. We were looking for you everywhere, but you came looking for us instead. Good, very good! If you are able to walk out of this place today, I, Xiong Gang, will take my head off and let you use it as a chamber pot! "


    "Then prepare your head!" The thousand year lightning bolt on the date wood sword in my hand jolted and pointed towards Xiong Gang. In an instant, an imposing manner was born.


    Even though I know that I might not be this old fellow''s match, but I had no choice but to show a strong imposing manner. There was no use in being timid, it would only increase the arrogance of this group of Demonic Sect people.


    Since he had already said all that, there was nothing left to say. He could only fight for his life.


    Xiong Gang waved his hand and the seven or eight black-clothed men behind him immediately drew out their weapons. A trace of chilliness appeared on their cold steel sabers. They were eager to give it a try and rushed towards me.


    Elder Li, on the other hand, was shocked. He did not know the deep hatred and hatred between me and him, so he hurriedly stepped forward to stop him: "Xiong Gang, you have already walked into the evil path, you should not kill again. Put down the blade in your hand, a large group of police officers will arrive in a moment.


    A cold smile appeared on Xiong Gang''s face as he said to Elder Li, "I know my own path. You don''t need to say anything else; you''d better not interfere in this matter. Otherwise, don''t blame me for not recognizing you."


    While speaking, Xiong Gang waved his hand and two other black clothed people immediately walked over. Borrowing the light from the lamp, I immediately saw two familiar figures, the poor couple that escaped together with the guard Elder Zhang. Currently, they were all tied up and were carried by two black clothed men as they walked over.


    Their mouths were gagged, Liu Gang''s entire body was covered in wounds and blood, and that woman called Xiao Yun was also disheveled with tears. It seems that they captured these two when they were running, and they must have suffered a lot of pain, but I didn''t see the guard, Elder Zhang, and I didn''t know if he was killed or escaped.


    If Old Zhang is killed and the police report fails, then Elder Li and I will be left without any help. I can only pray that Old Zhang can escape, or else we will definitely die.


    No, seeing the relationship between Xiong Gang and Elder Li, perhaps Elder Li will survive, but for the rest of us, one of us is probably the only one who will not be able to escape this calamity.


    Liu Gang and Xiao Yun were pushed to the ground by the two men in black and a steel knife was held against their necks.


    Xiong Gang glanced at the two of them and snickered, "Old Li, you said the people who went to the police were them? I''ve already brought them. What do you think I should do with them? "


    "Xiong Gang, quickly release them!" They are just a bunch of kids, and it has nothing to do with the grudge between us! " Elder Li said with a hint of excitement.


    "Let them go, why?" Xiong Gang then sneered and shot a glance at the two men in black. Without saying a word, the two men in black immediately raised the butcher knife in their hands and chopped towards Liu Gang and Xiao Yun.


    When I saw this, my heart sank. I immediately raised my sword and charged towards the two men in black.


    However, the distance between us was quite far. Before I could rush to their side, the steel blades of the two black-clothed men landed on the bodies of the lovebirds.


    After two muffled "puchi" sounds, the pair of dead lovebirds fell into a pool of blood and died on the spot.


    Following which, I was blocked by four to five black-clothed men. They all raised the weapons in their hands and charged towards me.


    When I saw the two of them being killed at the same time, the boundless rage in my heart surged. I felt that my eyes had reddened.


    To kill so brazenly, two lives are gone just like that. Just a moment ago, they were still talking to me, but in the blink of an eye, they turned into two corpses.


    This group of people were simply animals. They killed the innocent without care, and the debt of blood had to be repaid with blood.


    "Leave him be!"


    The moment I ran out, Elder Li shouted and also rushed forward, but it was too late. Those two people had already been killed.


    In a split-second, I activated the [Five Lightning Strikes] and focused it on the Three Revolutions Thunderbolt on the wooden sword in my hand. A burst of electricity circulated on the wooden sword, creating cracking sounds.


    The first black-clothed man rushed at me, my sword swept out, this sword used all of my Spirit Qi, and instantly exploded, but the steel blade in the black clothed man''s hand just made contact with the Jujube wood sword, and was cut in half by me.


    However, the mothership in my hand didn''t slow down at all and directly slashed at the head of that black-clothed man. Half of his head was immediately chopped off by me, and brain matter splattered everywhere.


    I was really angry.


    After seeing them kill someone, my anger exploded in an instant.


    KILL, KILL, KILL!


    That was my only thought at the moment.


    It was just a single exchange, and I had only used a single move to kill one of the black-clothed men. The other black-clothed men''s eyes immediately flashed with fear. They were afraid of me, and this was what I wanted.


    Just now, I used my most powerful aspect to intimidate them. However, when I truly fought with the few black-clothed people in front of me, I realized that the strength of these black-clothed people was not to be underestimated.

 C247

    But so what? This group of beasts, they are worse than pigs and dogs, they treat human lives like grass. I can only fight to the bitter end, kill one, and avenge those innocent souls.


    The lightning sparks that were produced by the Three Revolutions Thousand Year Lightning Strike on the Jujube wood sword circulated for a period of time. When I held it in my hand, it felt as though it was slightly trembling.


    Just now, I killed a black-clothed expert while the other black-clothed men were forced to retreat due to my aura. In a single move, my body displayed a valiant aura that gave off the impression of a man fighting for his life.


    But after this momentum, two or three other men in black clothing came over and surrounded me. All kinds of weapons were coming at me, making me feel as if Alexander was at a loss for what to do.


    When I was fighting with those six or seven people, Elder Li naturally wouldn''t just stand there and watch without doing anything. He also rushed towards those black-clothed men, but Elder Li''s cultivation base was a bit weak.


    The entire underground parking lot was filled with the sounds of clanging swords and sabers. For a while, the place was bustling with noise and excitement.


    The old man called Xiong Gang did not even put my small role in his eyes at all, he only had his hands behind his back as he stood gloomily at the side, watching the battle. On the contrary, he was instructing the two black clothed men not to kill Elder Li, and only to capture him alive.


    Obviously, the rest of us will be killed without question.


    There seemed to be only one path in front of him, and that was death.


    Facing these fierce Demonic Sect people, I could only fight with my life, my spirit energy gushing out, all of it channeling into the Third Cycle of Lightning Strike on the wooden sword. Facing these fierce Demonic Sect people, I could only fight with my life, my spirit energy surging out, and all of it channeling into the Third Cycle of Lightning Strike on the wooden sword.


    These men in black naturally wouldn''t be able to withstand the lightning intent gushing out from the wooden sword. Once they were struck by the lightning intent, they would feel no different from being struck by lightning.


    I have never been merciful to these people.


    A blood debt would be repaid in blood!


    When they reap the lives of others, they should anticipate that day.


    Furthermore, I heard from Luo Weiping of the Special Investigation Division that a demon from a cult like this can be killed by anyone, and even if he were to kill him, it wouldn''t be against the law.


    I, Shangguan Tianluo, am no longer the weak chicken that was slaughtered by others a year ago. After a year of settling things, I had encountered all sorts of unexpected accidents, and I had managed to escape from death a few times. I was also someone who had seen a lot, and even the King of Zombies had roared at me to fight with it.


    In the past year or so, although my abilities didn''t increase by leaps and bounds, my experience and courage have far surpassed ordinary people.


    Facing these fearless Demonic Sect members, I didn''t feel any fear. As long as my heart is fearless, I can continue onward.


    In the blink of an eye, two or three more people were burnt by the lightning from my Wooden Date Sword. As their bodies trembled and were struck by the lightning bolts, the sword in my hand mercilessly pierced into their hearts and took their lives in the blink of an eye.


    When the remaining black-clothed men saw that I was so hard to deal with, they couldn''t stand anymore and quickly joined in. The old man called Xiong Gang glanced at me and with a wave of his hand, a short bladed spear suddenly fell out of his sleeve and joined the battle.


    The short bladed spear was only about three feet long. It was made of fine steel. When I held it in Xiong Gang''s hand, it felt as though it was merging with his body. Suddenly, he rushed into the crowd and stabbed towards my chest.


    Xiong Gang joining the fray gave me a lot of pressure. I immediately swung the wooden sword in my hand to block the black-clothed men beside me. The tip of my foot lightly touched the ground, and I was sent flying four or five meters away.


    Even so, the short bladed gun in Xiong Gang''s hand immediately chased after me. No matter where I went to dodge, I felt that the muzzle of the gun was aimed at my chest.


    Immediately, I activated my Lightning Will and swung my sword towards the short spear in Xiong Gang''s hands. The two magic tools clashed against each other and produced the sound of metal colliding with metal, and even brought out a fiery sound. Xiong Gang seemed to be an old man, but his strength was extremely strong.


    However, Xiong Gang wasn''t able to gain anything from this either. Due to the lightning intent in my sword, I could clearly see his body tremble. A hint of panic flashed across his eyes and he immediately flew backwards.


    Seeing this, before he could even stand firm, I pounced towards Xiong Gang. But at that moment, two men in black stood in front of me, blocking my path, preventing me from taking Xiong Gang''s life at the best opportunity.


    With this, even more men in black clothing surrounded me. Once again, I was trapped.


    When Xiong Gang saw that my Jujube Wooden Sword could incite lightning, the ruthlessness in his eyes deepened.


    Suddenly, I saw him tear off one of his sleeves and wrap it around his hand a few times.


    This old man was truly clever. If he did, then the lightning will be isolated by the sleeve, and the lightning on the wooden sword would no longer be able to harm him.


    After finishing all of this, Xiong Gang spoke to the few men in black around me in a low voice, "Be careful of the sword in this kid''s hand. His sword contains the power of lightning. Everyone wrap their hands around it. Don''t let this kid succeed."


    After saying that, Xiong Gang pounced towards me once more, a spear thrust towards my chest. The few black-clothed men who were originally surrounding me immediately retreated to the side, tore off their sleeves and wrapped their hands around me before pouncing towards me once again.


    This way, my [Five Thunder Truth Technique] won''t have any effect. I relied solely on this move to resist the killing of so many people.


    What to do now, that Gui Sha chased the monster that was covered in scales to who knows where. I called him back just now, but there was still no news. If I didn''t come now, I would have been killed by these people.


    Xiong Gang''s entrance put me in an extremely dangerous situation. Every minute and every second, I could lose my life.

 C248

    These people used torn clothes to wrap their hands, and then took out weapons, completely isolating themselves from the restraining effect of the Five Thunder Spell.


    The moment I started, I felt a pressure that was so heavy that it could push me to the brink of death.


    After only two moves, both my arm and my back were stabbed. Blood kept flowing out, soaking my clothes. It wasn''t just the pain, but also the discomfort.


    The thing that frightened me the most was the short spear in Xiong Gang''s hand. Like a poisonous snake curled up in its hole, he abruptly stuck his head out and wanted to bite me, making it impossible for me to guard against. In less than three minutes, I was beaten up by this group of strong people and was on the verge of collapsing.


    At this moment, Xiong Gang suddenly thrust his spear towards me, heading straight for my chest.


    I hastily withdrew the wooden sword and blocked my own chest. Xiong Gang''s short blade pierced my wooden sword and the wooden sword hit my chest. I immediately felt my Qi and blood tumbling, as if my ribs were about to shatter.


    Without waiting for me to get up, Xiong Gang and six or seven black-clothed men immediately charged towards me.


    Given the injuries on his body, it was already difficult for him to fight against these people. Looks like he would have to die here today.


    But even so, I will not kill them all. After taking a deep breath, I held the Three Transformations Lightning Strike on the wooden sword and stood up to make my final counterattack. Even if I die, I will still kill a few more Demonic Sect members.


    Just as these few people were charging towards me, Elder Li let out a startled cry. He dodged the two black-clothed men and charged towards me.


    Elder Li''s cultivation was ordinary to begin with, so rushing over was very useful. If not for the fact that Xiong Gang had some relationship with Elder Li, Elder Li would probably have been killed by those men in black by now.


    I suddenly felt a chill in my heart and was aghast. I thought that they were here to help again, so my body suddenly stopped. When I turned around to look, I saw a scarlet red baleful aura surging towards us.


    Gui Sha, who had been waiting for a long time, finally came back to lend a hand. He really did come at the right time.


    This time, I didn''t charge forward anymore. If I went up, I would be dead. With Gui Sha, this ferocious ghost, there was no need for me to do anything. Not only did I stop, I kept backing off.


    Amongst the people charging at me, only Xiong Gang was slightly more alert. He immediately stopped and called out to the black-clothed people sternly. They hurriedly stopped and retreated.


    Gui Sha quickly floated in front of me, taking the shape of a human. She was wearing a red robe, and as she floated in the air, her entire body emitted a layer of blood light, and gave off a terrifying aura. Even I could not help but feel a little scared.


    Immediately, he waved his hand, and the two Baleful Yin Ghosts flew towards the two men in black, and the two Baleful Yin Ghosts hit the two men in black. Immediately, he waved his hand, and the two Baleful Yin Ghosts flew over to the two men in black, and the two men in Baleful Yin Ghosts hit the two men in black, and the two men in Baleful Yin Ghosts hit the two men in black.


    Suddenly, a ghost aura appeared out of nowhere. Those men in black were all terrified and didn''t dare to take another step forward. They all stared at each other and started to look behind them.


    How could they not be afraid?


    The two alive and well from before were instantly turned into two mummified corpses when the Baleful Yin Force hit them.


    The Baleful Yin Force released by Gui Sha was a negative energy field that could extinguish life force. Not to mention humans, even if the plants were hit by the Baleful Yin Force, they would instantly dry up.


    When I saw Gui Sha coming over, I was overjoyed. At this moment, my entire body was in pain and the wounds on my body were still bleeding.


    However, I am, after all, a person who has been immersed in a blood pool before. After being injected with blood essence by the Blood Sucking Demon Larva, my body''s recovery ability is quite strong.


    "Big sister Xue''er, why have you only just arrived? If you had come any later, I would have died here ¡­" I said grudgingly.


    Gui Sha turned his head and looked at me, and coldly said, "There are even more powerful things here. I was entangled by those things just now, so I couldn''t get away. But don''t be happy too early, those things will catch up very soon ¡­"


    After saying that, Gui Sha turned his head back and looked at the few men in black, as well as Xiong Gang who held a short bladed spear in his hand.


    After Gui Sha''s cold eyes swept over them, the few men in black clearly shivered, and couldn''t help but take a few steps back. Even Xiong Gang narrowed his eyes, and glared fiercely at me as he said, "Good boy, I thought you were from some famous sect. To think that you would actually have such a vicious ghost following by your side."


    "Raising ghosts also depends on how it is used. Acting on the law of the heavens is doing good, helping the wicked and tyrannical is something that the heavens cannot tolerate, just like you people who deserve to be killed!" With that, I looked at Gui Sha and coldly said, "Big Sister Xue''er, I''ll leave these people to you. You don''t need to leave a single one alive, because they deserve to die!"


    Gui Sha slightly nodded and didn''t say anything unnecessary. His figure flashed and turned into a scarlet red baleful qi that floated towards the black clothed men.


    The black-clothed people immediately turned pale with fright. They might not know how to deal with a ghost like Gui Sha, so they all retreated backwards.


    However, Xiong Gang took two steps forward and took out two yellow paper talismans from his body. He threw them in Gui Sha''s direction. The two yellow paper talismans floated into the air and emitted two golden rays of light. Golden talismans circulated on the talisman.


    Gui Sha did not dare to directly clash with the two yellow paper talismans, so he had no choice but to change his direction and charged towards a black clothed man. The black clothed man subconsciously slashed at the scarlet red fiend energy that Gui Sha created, but it was useless, Gui Sha directly passed through his body and after a circle around him, the black clothed man was turned into a mummified corpse within a few seconds.

 C249

    Gui Sha instantly killed a man in black and immediately turned into a scarlet ball of fiendish aura, pouncing towards the other man in black. Those men in black were all scared by Gui Sha and retreated in shock, no one dared to touch Gui Sha''s edge, with Gui Sha''s help, I was like a tiger that had grown wings, my confidence multiplied, just as I was about to raise my sword, Elder Li beside me grabbed me, his eyes were also a little frightened, and asked in a trembling voice: "Brother Shangguan ¡­." You... This ghost was raised by you? "So powerful ¡­"


    I know what Elder Li means, normal people who raise ghosts are not serious cultivators, even if the ghost is tamed, it is still something formed from yin aura, something that goes against the heaven''s law. It is impossible for a true Taoist to raise a ghost, but I have such a powerful ghost on me, and it is a ghost.


    In fact, since Gui Sha is with me, I have no other choice but to blame my bad luck, if I were to make a Four Yang decision, Gui Sha wants to take over my body, replace it, and in the end make a mistake, instead, we are one soul and two souls, inseparable from each other. Now that we have become grasshoppers tied to a rope, we can''t leave each other alone, and there''s no need to talk about the difficulties we have, and right now, we don''t have the time to talk about it to Elder Li, we can only perfunctorily explain it to him, and tell him in detail about Gui Sha''s matter after we get out of here alive.


    If it was half a year ago, I wouldn''t have had the courage to face an expert like Xiong Gang, but now, it''s completely different. The tenth of the cultivation level that Master taught me through enlightenment has been completely activated in my body, and after this year, I have also persevered in my cultivation, my mind is calm and steady, ever since I met the King of the Fur Zombies, no matter what kind of expert I have met, I have always been willing to fight with him.


    I once again activated the Three Revolutions Thunderbolt on the Jujube wood sword to the point that it shone with a red light. There were even red symbols appearing on the sword.


    My figure was like the wind as I swung my sword towards Xiong Gang, who was also paying attention to my movements. When I swung my sword at him, he immediately reacted, brandishing his spear and started fighting with me.


    The entire underground parking lot was filled with clamor, shouts of battle spreading everywhere. Occasionally, a few screams would sound out in the underground space.


    In this short period of time, a few black-clothed men died under Gui Sha''s Baleful Yin Force. They were all turned into dry corpses by the Baleful Yin Force being emitted from his body.


    Once again, I collided with Xiong Gang. I was still able to exchange a few rounds with him using the Tai Qing Eight Trigrams Sword''s sword art recorded in the Yin Yang Dao Scripture. However, after seven or eight moves, Xiong Gang''s strength became more and more powerful.


    After all, it''s only been about a year since I started cultivating, and Xiong Gang''s foundation is quite solid. If I were to fight against him, I''m still lacking a bit.


    Just as I was fighting with the bear, a cry of surprise came from behind me, scaring me, because that scream came from Elder Li, I immediately turned my head to look, but unexpectedly, it revealed a flaw, and after being kicked in the chest by the bear, my body was immediately sent flying, sliding down another seven to eight meters, just right in front of Elder Li.


    Ignoring the pain in my body, I hurriedly got up and looked at Elder Li. However, when I saw Elder Li''s expression, which was filled with fear, was looking behind me, I also followed his gaze and immediately sucked in a breath of cold air.


    Not far behind us, there are about four to five humanoid monsters covered in thick scales jumping towards us. Their red eyes can be seen clearly in the dark basement.


    I''ve fought with a humanoid monster just now, and I know how fierce this thing is. One is more than enough for me to drink. Oh, I was wrong. There was another one in the corner. There were five of them.


    These monsters covered in scales were all extremely fierce. They had dense fangs in their mouths and sharp fingernails in their hands. The most important thing was that their speed was astonishing. They were simply invulnerable.


    For a moment, I didn''t know how to deal with these scaled monsters. I couldn''t help but feel terrified.


    Earlier, Gui Sha told me that there was something even more powerful in this place. I believe he was talking about these scaled monsters. Gui Sha was probably entangled by these things just now.


    When those scaled monsters saw us, their speed suddenly quickened and they pounced towards us. I subconsciously took a step forward and stood in front of Elder Li to protect him.


    If I can''t deal with these scaled monsters, then Elder Li definitely can''t. If he can''t fight these monsters, then there''s only a dead end in front of him. At least I still have the strength to fight them.


    At this moment, I once again activated the [Five Thunder Secret Art] and crazily circulated the Spiritual Energy within my dantian''s aura sea. I completely infused it into the Third Cycle Lightning Strike, the Date Wood Sword.


    The scale monsters were originally heading towards me, but when they saw the Lightning Haste Three Transformations Lightning Strike Zizhu Sword in my hand, a hint of fear immediately flashed across their eyes. They were somewhat fearful of the sword in my hand.


    From the looks of it, these scaly monsters were definitely evil creatures with negative auras. Only these evil creatures would be particularly afraid of lightning.


    Even so, these five scale monsters still surrounded Elder Li and I. They all laid down on the ground, letting out deep growls from their throats.


    My forehead was already covered in sweat. The hand that was holding the wooden sword of jujube was also trembling slightly. The moment these scale monsters launch their attacks and pounce on us at the same time, Elder Li and I would be torn to shreds by them.


    At this time, Xiong Gang was already walking slowly towards us with the short spear in his hand. The corners of his mouth curled up into a cruel smile as he coldly laughed: "Brat, you are courting death, you can''t blame anyone for this. You went somewhere bad, yet you came here to die."


    "Xiong Gang!" Do you know what you''re doing? Stop quickly, or no one will be able to save you! " Elder Li said with a pained expression.

 C250

    "Old Li, you seem to be saying the opposite of that, right? Since we grew up together, I promise that I won''t kill you, but I can''t let this brat go. After I kill this brat, I will definitely let you go, but before we finish what we need to do, you have to stay with me for a period of time ¡­ "Hee hee ¡­"


    Xiong Gang chuckled before his gaze landed on me once again. His eyes darkened and he suddenly raised his hand high up. As long as he says'' below zero '', those scaled monsters would pounce towards me.


    However, at this moment, the sound of footsteps came from the entrance of the basement.


    After hearing this voice, a trace of suspicion appeared on Xiong Gang''s face. He turned around and looked behind him.


    At this moment, I have some doubts in my mind. At this time, who would still be running to this haunted underground parking lot? Could it be that they are all second class people who came here to explore?


    Just as everyone was bewildered, a loud horn sounded. "Everyone, don''t move. Raise your hands. We are the police, we have surrounded you!"


    Then I heard the click of a bolt.


    Hearing these sounds, it was as though I had grabbed onto the last straw of hope. I was indescribably excited in my heart. This was truly a huge surprise. It seems like the guard Elder Zhang wasn''t captured by these Demonic Sect members.


    No one had expected such a sudden turn of events. It was evident that Xiong Gang was also surprised that the police had been summoned.


    After hesitating for a moment, the bear suddenly waved its hand. Three scaled monsters separated from my side and pounced towards the policemen.


    After the three scale monsters left my side, Xiong Gang glared at me viciously. Very soon, the two scale monsters surrounding me started attacking me furiously.


    After two furious roars, the two scaled monsters split up and pounced towards me. I pushed Elder Li, who was standing there in a daze, away from me, and with a tap of my feet, I flew away in the opposite direction of Elder Li. The Third Cycle Lightning Strike Zizhu Sword in my hand was stimulated to the most scorching degree, I slashed horizontally at one of the scaled monsters, and at the same time, I reached into my Cosmic Bag, took out two yellow paper talismans, and threw them towards the other scaled monster.


    If I were to fight against five scale armored monsters at the same time, I definitely wouldn''t be a match for them. I would be torn to pieces on the spot, but from five to two, the pressure has suddenly decreased.


    I have to say, my police uncles came just in time to save my life in the face of danger.


    The wooden sword chopped out with a gushing thunder, creating a gap in the air, and a warm breath of air was released.


    The scale monster moved very quickly, and my movements also reached a certain limit at that moment. It was mainly because my eyes were focused on the two scale monsters. I had already made my move the moment their bodies moved.


    The sword landed squarely on the chest of the scaled monster, and a majestic aura of thunder was transmitted to its body. The scaled monster let out a miserable howl, and then its body immediately tumbled to the ground, releasing a cloud of white smoke.


    The body of the monster that was hit by my wooden sword rolled around on the ground as if it had lost its ability to resist. When the thunder reached the monster, it seemed to have been electrocuted, and the lightning in my wooden sword was extremely powerful, comparable to a high voltage electricity.


    Initially, I had to make up for it with another strike to completely kill the monster on the spot. However, I did not have the time to do so.


    The other scaled monster was only forced back by my two yellow paper talismans and did not cause any substantial damage to it.


    I didn''t hold much hope when I threw out the two yellow paper talismans just now, mainly because I didn''t know what exactly these things were, so I said they were zombies, but it didn''t seem like it, because they were too fast, although zombies aren''t slow either, their limbs couldn''t bend, these monsters can move as fast as an ape, unless they are zombies of a very high level, but these monsters are clearly not zombies of a high level, they are clearly living creatures, they have their own thoughts, and they know how to run, it is indeed very strange.


    However, there was one thing I could be certain of. They were definitely evil creatures, or else they wouldn''t be afraid of the yellow paper talisman in my hand.


    After the two yellow paper talismans were burnt to ashes, the scale monster immediately became vicious again. Its four limbs laid on the ground and once again pounced towards me.


    In the blink of an eye, it was right in front of me, like an angry leopard.


    I raised the wooden sword in my hand and began to fight with the monster in front of me.


    At the same time, the policemen began to battle with the scaly monsters that were charging towards them. I heard the dull sound of gunfire in my ears, a sound that was very intense as it shot towards the three scaly monsters.


    However, this scaled monster''s body was covered in a layer of scales which were as hard as steel. When the bullets hit their scales, they would even burst out a flame and were sent flying. The bullets didn''t seem to be very effective against these scaly monsters.


    I asked the guard Elder Zhang to call the police before, so I didn''t expect this place to have so many scale armored monsters. This time, we''re in big trouble, once these three scale armored monsters charge into the crowd, it will be a bloody massacre.


    He had originally wanted to go and help, but now that he was being held up by the scaled Fierce Demon, he couldn''t free himself.


    A moment later, I heard a terrified scream from the underground parking lot. Someone was screaming.


    The scream became a scream again, a shriek that made my heart bleed.


    I had to escape in order to rescue the policemen who had come over to help. But when I looked around, I did not see any trace of Gui Sha, nor did I know where he had gone. There were only five or six corpses lying on the ground, all of them made by Gui Sha.


    It was very possible that Gui Sha was chasing after the direction Xiong Gang and the others were running in.

 C251

    The three scale monster were already on a killing spree, which made me extremely anxious. As I fought the scale monster in front of me, I used my consciousness to communicate with Gui Sha, telling him to quickly come and help me. Every minute and every second, someone could lose their life in the hands of those scale monster.


    After communicating with it using my mind, I managed to get in contact with Gui Sha. He isn''t too far away from me, so he should still be in the underground parking lot.


    After about a minute, a scarlet baleful aura floated above my head and without saying a word, it directly floated towards Elder Li who was standing at the side. I was startled and thought that Gui Sha was going to attack Elder Li, thinking, "Is Gui Sha crazy?"


    After a moment, I finally understood that Gui Sha wasn''t attacking Elder Li, but was just attaching his soul onto Elder Li''s body. Elder Li''s body trembled, and when he opened his eyes, Elder Li''s eyes were already bloodshot.


    "Sister Xue''er, you stall the scaled monster. I''ll go clean up the mess. Don''t you dare hurt Elder Li!" After saying that, I directly lured the scaled monster towards Gui Sha, who was on Elder Li''s body.


    Gui Sha, who was possessed by Elder Li, immediately picked up the judge pen in Elder Li''s hand and stabbed it towards the scaled monster.


    It was unknown what Gui Sha was thinking, it would be better for him to possess any person than Elder Li. Even with his age, he couldn''t endure Gui Sha''s torment.


    However, I am quite at ease with the current Gui Sha. He would definitely not have any intentions of disobeying me.


    Seeing that Gui Sha had entangled the scaled monster, I immediately drew back and rushed towards the crowd. When I rushed over to take a look, I saw that this time the police had sent dozens of armed police soldiers with submachine guns.


    He didn''t know how the guard Elder Zhang had called them, but he was sure that the situation had become serious.


    There were already many corpses lying on the ground. Most of them belonged to the armed police force. Those scale monsters were invulnerable. Bullets couldn''t do anything to them. If this continued, then these people would definitely be killed by them.


    The sounds of gunshots rang out incessantly. Rays of fire were ejected out as bullets flew about chaotically. It was as if the entire battlefield had become a battlefield.


    I didn''t dare to recklessly charge in as I am a mortal being. If a bullet were to land on my body, I would immediately create a bloody hole.


    First, I hid behind a stone pillar to observe the situation. Behind a nearby stone pillar, there were seven or eight uniformed soldiers crouching, they focused their firepower in one spot, shooting towards a scaled monster. This method was quite good, no matter how fierce that scaled monster was, it wouldn''t be able to withstand the bombardment of so many guns.


    Seeing this, I immediately ran towards those people. After walking a few steps, a man whose head was covered in blood raised his gun towards me. He shouted, "Stop! What are you doing? If you take another step forward, I will open fire!"


    "Don''t shoot! I was the one who told them to call the police. Can I talk to them?" I raised my hands and said sincerely.


    That little warrior glanced at me before turning around to a middle-aged warrior behind me and said, "Captain, he said that he was the one who had the police called. He''s coming over right now, is that alright?"


    The middle-aged man turned his head and his eyes turned red. He took off his hat and looked at me before saying, "Come over here!"


    After which, I jogged over and said in a hurry, "Captain, listen to me first. This is an urgent matter. These scaled monsters are evil beings. They can''t be killed by just using guns."


    The captain looked at me and asked, "What do you do?"


    "I am a Taoist, now listen to me, I have a way to kill these monsters."


    The captain looked at me in disbelief and asked, "Daoist Priest?" This monster can''t even kill me with a gun, what can you do about it? "


    "Do as I say, it won''t be a problem. If we can''t kill them, then I''ll go and challenge them."


    When I spoke seriously, the captain had no choice but to believe me. He nodded and said, "Tell me, what method do you think we should use?"


    Without a second word, I took out the wooden sword and cut a wound on my palm. Blood immediately flowed out and I said to the leader, "Bring the bullet over. If you use a bullet tainted with my blood to hit that monster, it will definitely be killed."


    The captain looked at me with an expression of disbelief. He felt as though I was joking. However, I immediately said seriously, "Hurry up. Another person will die in a while. We won''t die even if we try."


    Those words convinced the captain and I handed over the bag of bullets. I poured all of my blood into the bag.


    After that, someone started shooting at those scaled monsters with bullets stained with my blood.


    This time, the effect was different. When the bullets that were tainted with my blood landed on the scaled monsters'' bodies, they immediately caused a few bloody holes. Fresh blood spurted out.


    When the captain saw this, he excitedly slapped his thigh and said happily, "Aiya, it really worked! That monster was killed!"


    To deal with evil spirits, one should use something pure Yang, but my blood is the best way to restrain evil spirits. First of all, I have the body of the Four Yang, and the blood in my body is extremely Yang, adding on to that, I am a cultivator, and my blood contains spirit energy.


    Although the monster was shot, and its body was bleeding profusely, it wasn''t completely dead. However, the other two monsters immediately gave up eating the dead bodies on the ground and charged towards us once again.


    "Fight!" Hit him hard for me! " The captain shouted as the sounds of bullets being shot rang out once more. Tap, tap, tap. The bullets that were stained with my blood immediately knocked the two monsters over, leaving many bloody holes on their bodies.


    When the two monsters collapsed to the ground and couldn''t move, the intense sounds of gunfire stopped. The captain turned his head to look at me and said excitedly, "Little brother, it''s really all thanks to you this time. Otherwise, we would have died at the hands of these monsters."

 C252

    I looked back at the captain and said, "Right now, we can''t confirm that these scale monsters are completely dead. We still have to go and repair our wounds. Stay here and don''t move. Prepare to fire at any time. I''ll go take a look."


    I carefully walked towards the few scale armored monsters lying on the ground. As soon as I started to move, the captain reminded me from behind, "Little brother, you have to be even more careful. This thing is too powerful. Many of us were killed by it."


    I nodded my head and continued to feel my way toward the scaled monster. When I reached the side of one of the scaled monster, I immediately lifted up the wooden sword and stabbed fiercely at its chest area, as I expected, the scale monster was not completely dead yet. The scale monster immediately let out a painful howl and its body shook violently a couple of times, but I quickly sent the wooden sword into its chest.


    The other two scale monster, I was just like them, honorably completing the mission of mending my knife. However, one of them wasn''t seriously injured, and he still had to fight back when he was hit by a dozen more bullets that were stained with my blood.


    After taking care of these three scaled monsters, I returned to the side of the martial police soldiers. At this moment, the captain asked me, "Little brother, what are these monsters with scales on their bodies? How are they so powerful? How did you get here? "


    At the moment, there are a lot of things that we need to deal with. I simply said to the captain: "I do not know what exactly these scaled monsters are, but I can confirm that these monsters are manufactured by man, and that ordinary firearms are not able to pose much of a threat to them, which is something you cannot control. As for how I came here, I can only tell you that I was invited by someone, and did not expect such a thing to happen in this place."


    I communicated with the leader a little bit, and he said his name was Liu Changping, the captain of the military police force in Tianyin City. He came here with more than twenty soldiers on an emergency mission, and this is the first time in his life that he has encountered something so sinister like this. More than twenty soldiers were scared the moment they encountered these monsters with scales.


    Liu Changping said it was too weird. He felt like he had walked into a sci-fi movie, and now he had contacted the higher-ups and asked for their help.


    Our normal cellphones don''t have any signal in the underground parking lot, but Liu Changping''s equipment is way more advanced than his cellphone, so he''s able to contact his superior.


    The water in here is very deep, even if we send out special forces and heavy weaponry, the effect would probably not be very good. It would be best if you could contact an organization called Special Cases Investigation and get them to intervene in this matter, otherwise, more people would definitely die. I can''t guarantee that there won''t be more scale-covered monsters here.


    However, it was Liu Changping''s first time hearing of such a unit. He didn''t even know that such a unit existed.


    As far as I know, this is a very secretive unit, directly under the leadership of the country. It specializes in handling very strange cases and is also a secret organization specifically aimed at cultivators in the martial arts world. The people in this special investigation team are all cultivation experts, and there are no small number of powerful characters like Luo Weiping.


    I just heard from Xiong Gang that he is now the right-hand man of the east branch of Zhejiang Province. Now that the east branch of Zhejiang Province is in this place, who knows what kind of nonsense it is doing, there must be many experts of cultivation here. Even armed soldiers with firearms would find it difficult to deal with these cultivators.


    Even though the military police captain Liu Changping doesn''t know of the existence of this special investigation team, I told him to give his superior a call and tell him the truth about this place.


    This special investigation team would probably only know of the existence of such an organization at a very high level, and the things happening here would require them to use their power.


    When Liu Changping finished his call, he said that he had told his superior that he had been thinking of a way to deal with the issue.


    Liu Changping didn''t know what to do in this situation. He could only ask me what to do next.


    Then I told him to get everyone together, just like before, and concentrate on the advantage. I walked in front and continued to explore.


    Liu Changping agreed with me, and he told the armed police officers behind him to be on high alert. The bullets were loaded and each had a horn on its head. He leaned his back against the wall and continued to move forward.


    I walked ahead of the others, leading the big guys forward.


    Before long, we had arrived at the spot where I was just standing. At that moment, there were already many corpses lying on the ground, some of them dried up by the Baleful Yin Force. Even those who were dressed in black and the few members of the supernatural team who came to explore were killed by the black clothed men.


    The entire underground parking lot reeked with the stench of blood. Even the ground was wet and sticky when one stepped on it.


    Very quickly, I saw the corpse of a scaly monster lying on the ground. It was the monster that I used the [Five Lightning Truth] to hack at earlier. However, the real cause of death for this monster wasn''t my sword, but a few bloody holes in its chest that led to its death.


    The hole on this monster''s body was definitely made by Elder Li who was possessed by Gui Sha, which made me a little shocked. Earlier, when I went to help Liu Changping and the rest, Gui Sha was left behind on Elder Li''s body to deal with the two scale armored monsters. Now, one of them has already been killed by him.


    Gui Sha was really strong, even if he possessed the body of an old man, he could deal with two scaled monsters at the same time.

 C253

    When Liu Changping saw an old man single-handedly fight against a scaled monster, he was also dumbfounded. So many of them were concentrating their firepower yet they couldn''t kill a scale monster. This old man had already killed one and the other was beaten badly by him.


    They naturally didn''t know that Elder Li wasn''t Elder Li at the moment. There was a powerful soul within his body, and that was the Gui Sha who had merged with my soul.


    After seeing this scene, I immediately shouted to Gui Sha, "Sister Xue''er ¡­ "Let''s avoid them for now, and then we''ll take care of this scaled monster."


    Elder Li, who was possessed by Gui Sha, turned his head and looked at us. His body flew up into the air, and kicked the scaled monster to the ground. He dodged to the side, and then Liu Changping waved his hand and shouted, "Fire!"


    With a command, the sound of gunshots rang out once again in the underground parking lot. The gunshots sent stone flying everywhere, but most of the gunshots still landed on the body of the scaled monster.


    Ordinary bullets wouldn''t be able to harm him, but at this moment, the bullets have already been stained with my pure Yang blood.


    After a few rounds of bullets, the scaled monster lay motionless on the ground. Dark brown blood flowed all over the ground and white smoke still emitted from its body. I walked over to take a look and found that it was completely dead.


    The five scaled monsters that had appeared had all been wiped out. However, this matter was far from over.


    Xiong Gang seemed to have taken a few people with him when they were running away just now. This group of people are the real culprit, and I have a feeling that the Hundred Ghost Gathering Yin Formation that Xiong Gang set up at the center of the Heavenly Calamity Center is not limited to just this; it must have some other purpose.


    After some thought, I walked to Liu Changping''s side and said seriously, "Captain Liu, should we go further in? To tell you the truth, these scaled monsters are man-made, just now I came into direct contact with those people, they saw you guys coming and left. Did you see the man in black lying on the ground? They are the helpers of these people. However, a few of them were killed by me. "


    Liu Changping looked at the dead bodies on the ground and gasped, saying, "Did you kill all these people? How did it become like this? "


    In short, these people are very dangerous, when we fought with them, I also did it to protect myself, if you want to continue searching for these people, I can bring you here, but I have to tell you in advance, these people are not ordinary people, they are members of a very evil cult, they are vicious, they kill no one, if we continue to move forward, I do not guarantee that no one will die, or we can wait here for the reinforcements to arrive, we can move forward together, here you are the leader, everything is up to you.


    Liu Changping thought for a while and suddenly said, "The extra men should be here soon. With you around, I am quite confident. Let''s go and scout first. If not, we will retreat. Little brother, what do you think?"


    "Everything is up to you. I''ll just follow you." I said again.


    "Alright, let''s keep going forward. There''s no need to be afraid, we''re all carrying people, and the bullets are stained with your blood. If we run into those scaled monsters again, we''ll be able to fall down."


    After saying that, Liu Changping waved his hand and called the soldiers behind him to keep moving.


    I called Gui Sha over and asked in concern, "Sister Xue''er, are you alright?"


    "Fortunately ¡­" Elder Li, who was possessed by Gui Sha, slightly nodded. He still had that ice-cold appearance of his.


    However, the voice that came out of Elder Li''s mouth was that of a woman''s, causing people to feel awkward.


    Liu Changping was also confused by Old Li''s words. He looked at Old Li''s eyes carefully and said, "Little brother ¡­" Why does this old gentleman sound so delicate, like a woman? "


    I really can''t explain this to him. I can''t possibly say that Elder Li has a ghost inside his body right now, right? He said a few words in a perfunctory manner and then led everyone to continue walking deeper into the underground parking lot.


    Elder Li, who was possessed by Gui Sha, has always been by my side, vigilantly looking around.


    It''s a big underground building, and we''re on the second floor.


    I don''t know anything about this place. According to Elder Li, he had only ever been to the garage from the top of the main building.


    I carefully walked in front, Liu Changping and Elder Li, who had been possessed by Ghostly Fiends, walked on either side of me, followed by more than ten armed police soldiers with submachine guns. It was as if we were stepping on thin ice as we slowly walked forward, on guard against any danger that might happen at any moment.


    The entire underground parking lot suddenly quieted down, making me a little unaccustomed to it. When I walked, I could only hear the footsteps of the crowd, and even the sound of their breathing could be clearly heard.


    After walking forward for about three to five minutes, Gui Sha, who had been standing to the left of me, suddenly raised his hand, signalling for everyone to stop.


    I suspiciously looked at Gui Sha, not understanding what had happened.


    Gui Sha didn''t say anything to me and just threw the judge''s pen in his hand into a corner. Without any precautions, he suddenly heard Gui Sha''s miserable scream when he threw the judge''s pen.


    Damn, this place is hiding people, luckily Gui Sha found out in time.


    At the same time as the screams were heard, dozens of men in black appeared from all directions. Each of them had a crossbow in their hands and without a word, the crossbow was aimed at us. Sharp arrows sliced through the air and whizzed towards us.


    "Everyone, be careful!" I shouted and pushed Liu Changping, who was beside me, onto the ground. At that moment, the submachine guns of the soldiers behind me spewed fire.


    With a series of clicks, some of those men in black fell, but two or three of our men were also hit by arrows and fell into pools of blood.


    This sudden turn of events caught many people off guard. If not for Gui Sha being more alert, the people who fell would not have been as simple as just two or three people.


    After I crawled on the floor, I didn''t dare to quickly get up. Instead, I rolled on the ground and dashed towards a corner.


    Under the suppression of the powerful firepower, the black-clad men quickly disappeared into the darkness.

 C254

    I hid in a corner and stood up. I lifted up the wooden sword in my hand and observed my surroundings. At this moment, I discovered that Elder Li, who was possessed by Gui Sha, was standing beside me.


    Normally, even if it was against these bows and crossbows, Gui Sha would desperately charge forward to fight with the black-clothed men. But it was different now, because it was attached to Elder Li''s body.


    Although Gui Sha''s character is cold, he still follows my words and does not dare to harm Elder Li''s body.


    When I went to see Liu Changping, I found out that he had also escaped the surprise attack of the crossbow. He was hiding behind a wall with a pistol in his hand.


    As for those armed police soldiers, after they fired their bullets one after another, there was no movement in the darkness opposite them. It was as if those black-clothed men had suddenly disappeared into thin air.


    Then I heard the sound of the armed police soldiers reloading.


    Just when my group of black clothed people were about to go somewhere, something was suddenly thrown over from the darkness. It was pitch-black, and after it was thrown over, it instantly spewed out a dense yellow smoke that spread out in all directions.


    Very quickly, this yellow colored smoke drifted to my side. I didn''t pay attention to it and just inhaled it in one breath. Immediately, I choked and coughed a couple of times.


    At the same time, he felt that there was something wrong with the smell of the smoke and immediately woke up. He shouted, "Everyone run! Leave here! These people are starting to poison us!"


    After hearing my shouts, Liu Changping immediately reacted and shouted, "Withdraw! Hurry and retreat! "


    The smoke quickly filled the air. Not only was there the smell of corpses, but there was also a pungent stench.


    I immediately shut my mouth and nose, not allowing myself to breathe. I also followed Liu Changping and the rest and retreated backwards.


    However, at that moment, the group of black-clothed men hiding in the darkness appeared from the darkness once again. They raised their bows and started attacking us.


    At the same time, I saw his body tremble, and a large ball of red baleful qi surged out, wrapping around his entire body. When Gui Sha rushed out, I was a little nervous, afraid that he would harm Elder Li''s body, but after seeing Gui Sha release a ball of red colored aura, I immediately felt relieved, because the aura Gui Sha released this time is called Yin energy, it is a kind of self-protection technique that can protect the body from harm.


    Back then when I met He Na who used the Gu, Gui Sha also protected my body like this.


    After Gui Sha rushed out, his body flickered, and very quickly he ran into two or three black-clothed men. His attacks were always killing moves, and in just two or three moves, he had taken care of the two men in black, and soon after, the crossbows of the men in black were aimed at Gui Sha, and dozens of arrows were shot towards him. Gui Sha knew that the situation was not good, so he retreated, and when he arrived beside me, the two of us followed the large group and fled back to our original spots.


    Under the cover of Gui Sha and I, there were still three warriors who died. When their bodies were dragged back, we found out that they were all stabbed in the chest and their bodies were already black and red.


    When I reunited with Liu Changping and the others, Liu Changping''s face had already turned pale. He looked at the dead bodies on the ground and sighed, "These people are so annoying. What are they doing?"


    "Like I told you before, they are a cult, and they are doing vicious things. In short, they are much stronger than ordinary people. I think we should just wait for their rescue." As I spoke to Liu Changping, I turned around to look at the surrounding armed police soldiers.


    Suddenly, they realized that something was wrong, and they started coughing non-stop. Suddenly, they remembered that when we went forward to search, those men in black threw out something with corpse aura and released a large amount of yellow smoke. Up until now, the yellow smoke was still spreading in the underground parking lot, but by the time we reached our place, the smell had already become very faint.


    Even so, I felt something was amiss. I told Liu Changping, "We can''t stay here any longer. We need to get out of here as soon as possible."


    Liu Changping looked at me, and it seemed that he didn''t want to give up, but seeing my serious expression, he could only nod his head and carry the three blackened corpses out of the tunnel.


    This time, Gui Sha and I followed behind, cutting off their rear. When we arrived at the place where Xiong Gang and I met, I suddenly remembered something, that the girl that I rescued from a basement just now ran off to who knows where. Ever since Elder Li and I fought with Xiong, that woman had disappeared without a trace.


    As for the male and female ghost servants, they had also disappeared.


    When we reached this place, I stopped and asked everyone to wait for me for a moment before I went to the door of the basement where I had first found the girl. When I opened the door, I saw that the girl was curled up in a corner with a boy and a girl standing beside her.


    The girl seemed to be frightened. When she heard the sound of the door opening, she immediately shrunk into a ball and began to sob.


    She had been hiding here since the beginning of our fight.


    When the male and female ghost servants saw me, their faces revealed a trace of surprise and joy. The little girl said to me, "Brother ¡­." "You''re finally back, big brother and I saw you beat up bad guys, so we brought big sister here ¡­"


    "Be good ¡­" I smiled at the little girl and immediately took out the Yin Vessel that Gui Sha had given me. It was the small cauldron that Daoist Master Qing Feng had given me. I told the two kids, "You two can stay here for now. Once you''re done with the things here, brother will send you two away."


    The two brats nodded at me and I immediately chanted an incantation. The two brats turned into a ball of black air and floated into the cauldron.


    Then, I put away my Lunar Scourge and walked over to the girl who was curled up on the floor. "Don''t be afraid. I''ll send you out this time. There''s a policeman outside ¡­"


    The girl raised her head and looked at me. Her eyes were red and swollen from crying, but she still nodded at me. I immediately pulled her up and walked out of the room.

 C255

    I held the girl''s trembling hand and walked towards Liu Changping''s group. Gui Sha stood not far away from them, while the rest of them also held their guns, vigilantly looking around in case of an ambush, probably because of the poisonous fog that was released by those people just now. These people kept coughing, and when I pulled the girl to the side of Liu Changping''s group, Liu Changping asked me who this woman was.


    I then told him simply that she was a member of a spiritual group. The people who came here to explore and met with those evil sects were all dead, leaving her alone.


    Liu Changping nodded and let her leave with us.


    But at this moment, something suddenly happened. The three bodies that were lying on the ground being shot by arrows suddenly sat up, and without any warning, they rushed towards the martial police warrior beside me, opening their mouths wide to bite me. I personally saw a martial police soldier not far away from us, whose ear was bitten off by the corpse.


    Seeing the situation, Liu Changping was shocked and he said in fear, "What is going on? How did the dead man come back alive?" Did they swindle corpses? "


    I didn''t expect such a situation to occur. I think the arrows of those people must have been tainted with some poison that could cause a person to undergo Corpse Transformation.


    When we just arrived at the underground parking lot, we met those members of the special forces. Two of the men were killed and turned into corpse puppets. Right now, the situation of those three soldiers is no different from theirs.


    As soon as this happened, the soldiers quickly made their counterattack and started to pull the corpses.


    However, these corpses would become extremely powerful after undergoing Corpse Transformation. Moreover, their bodies would be infected by corpse poison, so an average person would not be able to do anything to them.


    Once this chaos occurred, Gui Sha immediately reacted, the corpse puppet attached to Elder Li''s body still had the power of a ghost, but seeing that it quickly arrived in front of a Corpse Transformation corpse, it stretched out its hand and grabbed a corpse puppet, directly pulling it down from the martial police soldier''s body. Its other hand quickly released a ball of Yin Energy and patted the corpse puppet''s forehead, immediately extinguishing the vitality of the corpse puppet and throwing it to the ground, the corpse puppet''s face was covered in blood, and the corpse puppet was lying on the ground moaning in pain.


    Gui Sha''s body flashed and appeared next to the other two corpse puppets. He stretched out both of his hands at the same time and picked up one corpse puppet and threw it at the wall to the side. The two corpse puppets smashed into the wall and fell to the ground, but they quickly got up and continued to rush towards the crowd.


    However, before the two corpse puppets could pounce, Gui Sha threw out two more Yin Sha and slammed into the two corpse puppets. However, before the two corpse puppets could pounce, Gui Sha threw out two more Yin Sha and crashed into the two corpse puppets.


    This series of movements was quite smooth and free. Liu Changping on the side coughed twice, then walked over to me and asked, "Little brother, who is this old man? How is he so powerful?"


    Before I could reply, the sound of a violent cough rang out again. I saw that quite a few warriors had coughed up blood. The blood splattered on the white walls. I couldn''t help but frown.


    I felt that the smoke they just exhaled was a bit fishy. Naturally, I didn''t feel anything, because ever since I was soaked in the blood pool, the Blood Sucking Demon larvae had already injected their blood essence into me, making me immune to poisons. However, these ordinary warriors were not the same.


    It seems that Captain Liu Changping, who was talking to me, was also coughing dryly, and the coughing got worse.


    All of a sudden, two warriors violently coughed out a big pool of blood, and then fell on the ground.


    I walked over to take a look and saw that the two warriors'' faces were unexpectedly blood-red, exceptionally terrifying. I opened their mouths to take a look, which scared me even more. Fangs were already growing out of their mouths.


    Even the poisonous smoke could cause people to be infected by the corpse poison, it was unbelievable, these evil beings from the evil sects were really evil.


    I decisively took out two yellow paper talismans and stuck them on their foreheads, sealing their soul to prevent their transformation. I quickly took out a stack of yellow paper talismans and distributed it to them, allowing them to stay on their bodies. Perhaps, this might be able to slow down their transformation process.


    After doing all that, I told Liu Changping to get everyone to leave this place as soon as possible, or they might lose their lives.


    All of this is too weird. Liu Changping didn''t doubt my words after he saw what I had done. He quickly told everyone to leave.


    The group of people staggered towards the exit.


    Just as we were about to reach the exit, I heard a burst of small footsteps approaching us. I sensed something was wrong when I heard them, alerting everyone to the unexpected.


    Liu Changping coughed violently, and everyone found a place to hide. They all raised their guns and pointed them at the exit.


    Not long later, he saw seven or eight people in Chinese tunics striding in through the entrance of the underground parking lot, followed by a group of armed commandos behind them.


    At the sight of these people, I was finally able to relax. When I saw their clothing, I felt a sense of familiarity. The last time I saw the special investigation team members, they were all wearing Chinese uniforms, so they must be members of the special investigation team.


    As soon as the special forces entered, they immediately dispersed, and one of them shouted loudly: "Who''s there? Raise your hands quickly, or you''ll fire! "


    Liu Changping coughed and finally spat out some blood. He shouted, "Don''t shoot! I am Liu Changping from the Tianhuai City Martial Police Department!"


    As he said this, those men who were armed to the teeth put down their weapons. Liu Changping walked out with a group of veterans. Two more soldiers fell to the ground.


    Immediately after, the few men in Chinese tunics spread out and walked to the injured soldiers'' side, beginning to check their wounds.

 C256

    Immediately after, those people that looked like commandos all ran behind us, and then spread out again, moving very quickly, as if they were about to face a great enemy.


    Following which, I saw those people in Chinese tunics take out the pills from their bodies and begin to feed them to the soldiers. Then, they ordered a portion of them to come out to carry the wounded soldiers out.


    I saw a middle-aged man in his forties. He looked very calm, as if he was the leader of these men in Chinese tunics. He should be a cadre.


    After which, I walked up and politely asked, "Hello, are you guys from the special investigation team?"


    That person became alarmed when I asked that. He turned around and looked at me before sternly asking, "Who are you? "How do you know we''re from this department?"


    After confirming that these people were from the special investigation team, I heaved a sigh of relief, and immediately said: "It''s good that you guys can come. My name is Shangguan Tianluo, I''m a Daoist from the Bixia Monastery in Shandong. My Master''s name is Taoist Tianxiong.


    Upon hearing my words, that person''s tightly knitted eyebrows relaxed. He extended a hand towards me and politely said, "Hello, my name is Li Runjie. I''m the team leader of the Tian Huai City''s Special Investigation Unit. I''m very grateful to you for participating in this case. If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid that none of these people would have been able to come out."


    "It''s just a small matter, there''s no need to be so polite. How are they right now?" I looked in the direction of Liu Changping''s group.


    Hearing me ask about this, Li Shujie''s expression immediately became serious again, he said to me, "This is the Evil Sect''s most commonly used Corpse Poison Bullet, once the poison is absorbed into the body, it will infect the body, the early stage of the corpse''s poison will violently cough, and the poison will immediately seep into the lungs, spreading throughout the body, in less than an hour, the person will die, moreover, they will become a corpse puppet. In the past, we have already found a way to restrain this kind of Corpse Poison Bullet, as long as a person is still alive, after three to five days, they can return to normal."


    Hearing this, I immediately felt relieved. Liu Changping and his men were not in danger, so this was the best result.


    However, more than twenty of them had come, and more than half of them had their lives in the underground parking lot. However, we didn''t see much of them, and now that we have powerful external help, we don''t have to fight them alone.


    Afterwards, Li You Jie asked again, "Brother Tian Luo, what''s the situation here, can you tell us about it in a simple manner?"


    Time was of the essence, and I could only pick a few important things to tell him. I immediately said, "The entire Heavenly Karma Center has been tampered with by people, and every building has a hundred ghost gathering array, but they were all broken by me, but the most important place is this underground parking garage. I just met a part of them, and the person in the lead is called Xiong Gang."


    Li Wenjie nodded his head and said, "Xiong Gang is our old enemy and is the right-hand man of the east branch of Zhejiang Province. He has a high cultivation base and is very difficult to deal with.


    "I don''t know what the hell they are doing in the underground parking lot, they even refined some evil creatures, they are humanoid monsters covered in thick scales, their movements are very fast and difficult to deal with. I just walked a little deeper and was ambushed, I immediately retreated, waiting for help." I said again.


    "Yes." Li Rujie sighed and said, "These evil sect demons haven''t made any movements for a long time, so we''ve come up with such a big scheme. However, when I came here, I''ve already set up an inescapable net in the Heavenly Calamity Center, and as long as someone with an unknown identity appears, they''ll definitely suffer a heavy blow."


    Pausing for a second, he continued, "This place is more familiar to you, I wonder if brother Tian Luo can help us with this again."


    "Originally, I was called over to help. Since you''ve all come here, there''s nothing for me to be afraid of. I also want to know what kind of nonsense these Demonic Sect people are trying to pull." I said somewhat indignantly.


    "Thank you, Brother Tian Luo." Li Shujie cupped his hands and said to me.


    I nodded and didn''t say anything else. I turned around and led the group back to the underground parking lot.


    However, after walking just two steps, Li You Jie discovered the Ghost Demon possessed by Elder Li. His face changed greatly, but he quickly calmed down. He touched my arm and whispered: "Brother Tian Luo, is the person beside you possessed by a ghost?"


    As expected of the team leader of the special task force, he was able to see through me with a glance. I said noncommittally, "That''s right. There is indeed a ghost on his body. But Brother Li, don''t worry. This ghost is my friend. It won''t pose any threat to us."


    Li You Jie looked at the ice-cold Gui Sha and said with some worry, "I can feel a very dense infernal energy coming from his body."


    "This is not strange, because it is a ghost fiend in itself." I said indifferently.


    Hearing me say that, Li Rujie immediately opened his eyes wide with a look of disbelief. He said in shock, "Oh my god ¡­" You actually have a Ghost Demon by your side, aren''t you afraid of it devouring your master? "


    I shook my head and replied smilingly, "I''m not afraid. The reason for this is extremely complicated, and I can''t explain it to you in a short period of time. I can only tell you that I am a grasshopper tied to a rope. No one can do without you. "


    The expression on Li Shujie''s face became even more wonderful. From time to time, he would glance at Gui Sha, who was beside me, and still found it hard to believe.


    However, I saw the look in Li Renjie''s eyes as he looked at me, and he was no longer as silent as before. This is no wonder, a powerful ghost like Gui Sha is rarely seen in the world, and a person who can keep Gui Sha by his side is definitely not an ordinary person. If his cultivation cannot suppress Gui Sha greatly, it is possible that he was killed by Gui Sha, which is also known as the backlash attack on his owner.


    But, I''m a special case, Gui Sha can definitely deal with me, but she definitely won''t deal with me, because I am one with it. If I die, Gui Sha will definitely be scared out of his wits.

 C257

    I didn''t have the time to go into details with Li Shujie about this matter. Furthermore, it was impossible for me to divulge all of my information to a person I had just met.


    Not long after, we arrived at the place that destroyed the Hundred Ghosts Yin Formation. I pointed at the wall that was knocked open and told Li Runjie that it was the core of the Hundred Ghosts Yin Formation. Every building had a sinister formation installed inside, and the core of the formation was filled with infants without a full moon.


    Li Runjie was silent. He didn''t say anything, but his expression became all the more solemn.


    After walking for a short while, we arrived at the place where Elder Li and I met Xiong Gang. This place was littered with bodies, there were many bodies of martial police warriors, most of them incomplete, and there were also those men in black, most of which had been devoured by ghost aura and turned into dried corpses. However, there were also a few who were killed by me.


    Other than that, there were also the corpses of the members of the special forces. Of the five people, four had died here.


    Li Rujie didn''t care about the corpses of these people. He walked straight up to the corpse of a monster with scales all over its body. He squatted down and carefully examined it. He even touched it with his hand a few times.


    "Chief Li, do you know what these scaly monsters are?" I asked curiously.


    However, Li Shujie shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but these things seem to be evil things refined using humans. Under normal circumstances, these Devil Sect disciples would usually hide in the shadows and not show their faces, so this time''s display of power must have a hidden purpose. They must stop them as soon as possible."


    As we were walking, we did not encounter any obstacles along the way. This time, however, it was unusually quiet, and perhaps those who had followed the path had already noticed our arrival.


    What makes me especially worried is that these people might be afraid of us and directly run away, causing us to be unable to pounce on them.


    People who thought about all sorts of things would rarely show themselves. Once they ran away, it would not be easy to find them again.


    For these people, we must eliminate all evil. They are all the executioners that killed people without restraint. I have seen their brutality more than once.


    Obviously, the people in these special investigation teams understand the cruelty of these people better than I do.


    The seven or eight members of the special forces, as well as a dozen armed commandos, continued to move forward.


    A little further on, we came again to the place where we had been ambushed. Strangely, this time the place was empty, devoid of movement.


    This gave me a bad feeling. Could it be that these people had really quietly retreated?


    One of the commandos raised his submachine gun, made a hand gesture behind him, then led the dozen or so commandos to increase their speed, continuing to move forward.


    I''ve always been with the people on Lee Luijie''s special assignment team.


    This group of special forces opened the path, I was still a little worried, not because I was worried about their strength, but because I felt that these evil beings could not be talked about using common sense, especially those scaled monsters, their killing power is very strong, if I met them, the situation would be very serious.


    As I was thinking about it, I heard a burst of gunfire in front of me.


    At this moment, Elder Li, who was possessed by Gui Sha, rushed out. Following that, Li Rujie also called for all the special task force members to charge forward.


    I followed closely behind and ran forward about twenty to thirty meters. Suddenly, I felt that something was wrong, as a white fog suddenly rose up from the underground parking lot. I sniffed it with my nose and found that it didn''t have any special smell.


    The gunfire around me was getting more intense, and I could hear a few screams, but I couldn''t see anyone.


    Because the fog in this place is getting thicker and thicker, all I can see is Li Rujie and the members of the special task force that he brought here. Even Gui Sha is nowhere to be seen.


    Li You Jie looked around and said with fear, "Not good, we''ve been ambushed ¡­"


    I didn''t understand, so I asked, "What ambush?"


    "This place is a magical formation. We''ve already charged into the array, and those special forces have been cut off from the array. They''re trying to kill us!"


    Just as Li Shujie finished speaking, a giant monster suddenly came out from the rolling white fog and pounced towards us. I turned around to look, only to see that the one pouncing towards us was the scale armored monsters that I had encountered before.


    However, this time, the scale monster that was pouncing towards them was a bit special. Its size was much larger than the ones he had encountered in the past.


    The moment this thing came out, a fishy smell filled the air.


    I immediately raised the wooden sword in my hand and prepared to fight against the scale armored monster in front of me, but the one who was even faster than me was Li Renjie. He shook his hand as if he was performing a magic trick and two Damascus Steel Sabers appeared in his hand.


    What was even more terrifying was that there wasn''t just one monster. As the white fog around us churned, one monster after another jumped out from the white fog and headed towards us.


    Facing the sudden appearance of this scaled monster, they did not seem flustered at all. Instead, they all lifted up the magic tools in their hands, seven people formed a circle with their swords pointed outwards, seven people and seven swords seemed to form a sharp sword formation, when a scaled monster pounced at them, seven people almost simultaneously drew their swords, aiming for the vital points of the monster.


    These seven people might not have been too powerful, but after forming a sword formation, their power was extremely formidable. A very vicious scale monster had been brought into play by these seven or eight swords, and in the blink of an eye, a scale monster had died under their swords.


    What made me even more amazed was that this team leader called Li Runjie, with just a pair of sabers, was able to wrap himself around a scaled monster. As he swung his sabers, they were as fast as a gust of wind, and as they flew up and down, streams of blood splashed out from its body.

 C258

    Scaled monsters kept leaping out of the white mist, heading in our direction.


    Looking at the current situation, we have already fallen into a huge trap and unknowingly walked into the formation that they had prepared.


    The moment this array is activated, it immediately separates us and those special forces outside. Even Gui Sha is nowhere to be seen.


    Now the nine of us are completely alone.


    He watched as Li Runjie''s two blades flew up and down, slashing towards the scaled monsters like snowflakes. The speed was so fast that I could only see the flash of blades and shadows. In a blink of an eye, a ferocious scaled monster died under his blades.


    When the seven swords struck out, they were basically a meat grinder. Moreover, the swords in their hands were originally magical artifacts, the thick scales of the monsters were able to block the bullets, but they were unable to block the magical tools in their hands. With seven swords, they were unstoppable.


    No matter how many vicious scaled spirits pounced on them, they would still be able to move with ease.


    These seven people could form a team to fight against the enemy, or they could form a team of three or four, and even if they could form a team, the power couldn''t be underestimated. As a result, as more and more scaled monsters rushed out from the white fog, these people were able to calmly face the enemy.


    He really hadn''t thought that there would be such a group of powerful experts within such a small Profound Sky City.


    All of this happened in an instant, catching people off guard. Naturally, I also couldn''t relax here. From the white mist behind me, a scaled monster also ran out and pounced towards me.


    Immediately, I activated the [Yin Yang Dao Scripture] ''s Five Lightning Truth Technique, filling the sword with a thunderous aura. I also began to fight with a Scaled Armor Evil Spirit, one of which was that its speed was extremely fast, and the other was that it was abnormally fierce. Its entire body was as thick as a crocodile''s scales, so ordinary sabers and spears were not a threat to it.


    However, cultivators like us have magical equipment that can restrain evil spirits. Not only can we kill ghosts, we can also deal a certain amount of damage to demon beasts and zombies.


    When I imbued the [Five Thunder Truth Technique] into the Three Revolutions Thousand Lightning Strikes on the Jujube sword, the lightning on the sword once again surged out with a thunderous aura. Streams of lightning rolled endlessly on the sword''s body, and the entire sword turned bright red, as it faced the monster in front of me, it was able to calmly deal with it.


    As the mist churned, the number of monsters became fewer and fewer. However, I took a rough look and saw that there were at least twenty of them, surrounding us, but there were only nine of us. It seemed like one person was going to face two or three monsters at once.


    At this moment, it wasn''t just a scaled monster that was pouncing towards me. In the blink of an eye, two more scaled monsters arrived at my door.


    I can barely deal with one, but I don''t have the guts to deal with three at the same time.


    Looking at the horde of monsters charging towards us, I secretly rejoiced in my heart. Luckily, I didn''t bring the squad leader with me to continue our journey. Otherwise, we would have been completely annihilated by now.


    However, looking at the situation now, we''re not much better off.


    At this point, I am not fighting alone. If I had to face five or six of these evil things at the same time, I would have been torn to shreds by them.


    When I saw the other two monsters pouncing towards me, I consciously led them towards the seven man sword formation. Those people were like a meat grinder and there were already four or five monsters that had died under their seven man sword formation.


    In my mind, I had been thinking of a way to deal with these scaled monsters. At the same time, I had been using my consciousness to contact Gui Sha to get him to come and help me. The Yin energy coming from him to deal with these scaled monsters is still very powerful.


    Maybe it''s because of the isolation of the formation, but when I tried to contact Gui Sha, I found out that I couldn''t contact it at all. However, I could hear a burst of gunshots, so those special forces probably aren''t that far away from us.


    Since he couldn''t contact Gui Sha, he could only rely on himself.


    In my mind, I immediately thought about the [Five Thunder Truth Technique]. This [Five Thunder Truth Technique] is an extremely profound cultivation technique.


    The first method is to use the spirit energy as a guide to fill the sword with thunder. As long as it is a magic tool that can conduct electricity, once it collide with the Jujube sword in my hand, the thunder will be transmitted over, causing the opponent to have a strong obstruction. This extremely positive thunder will also cause the demons and ghosts to be afraid of.


    Legend has it that the Five Thunder True Arts was created by our Faction''s Flawless Faction''s Founder. There are a total of five lightning attracting arts.


    This lightning summoning skill is the easiest one to learn, and I''ve completely mastered it.


    The second type of Lightning Summoning Art was to allow the Lightning Will to surge out, turning it into a lightning speck that floated around the sword. This move''s lethality was even greater.


    But even though I know the second lightning attracting technique, I have never used it because I always felt that my cultivation level was not high enough and I was unable to use this lightning attracting technique. At this critical moment, I plan to try this second lightning attracting technique and see if I can trigger lightning spots of light.


    Immediately, he sent his Qi into his Dantian and allowed the spirit energy in his Dantian''s Qi Sea to flow through his eight extraordinary meridians. Finally, it gathered on the Three Revolutions Thousand Lightning Strikes on the wooden sword in his hand.


    As the sword slashed down, lightning burst out from the surface of the wooden sword. However, it only struck at the tip of the sword, forcing the monster in front of it to take a few steps back. However, there wasn''t any lightning sparks.


    From the looks of it, I am still lacking a bit of power. I am unable to use the second move of the Five Lightning Secret Art, Lightning Summoning Art.


    However, I didn''t give up. I placed a finger in my mouth and bit through it, smearing my own blood on the sword''s body. I used the Blood Sacrifice to activate the boundless lightning aura on the sword.

 C259

    Now is the time to go all out. If it doesn''t die, then I will die. Who would care about these injuries? As long as I can kill these scaled monsters, leaving this place alive would be my greatest victory.


    Furthermore, I really want to see how strong the second lightning attracting technique of the Five Thunder Truth Technique is.


    When I used the method of blood sacrifice, I once again activated the Three Revolutions Thousand Lightning Striking Date Sword, this time, I was really able to witness the power of the [Five Lightning Truth], but a ray of lightning directly shot out from the tip of the sword towards the monster with scales on it. Although the monster''s speed was fast, it was not faster than the lightning bolt, as ordinary people use wind and lightning to describe its speed, the lightning bolt was much faster than the wind or lightning bolt.


    However, the lightning suddenly struck a scaled monster in front of it, its entire body was immediately enveloped by the extremely positive lightning bolt, releasing a ball of green smoke. The scaled monster let out a low growl, its body swayed, and immediately fell to the ground, a burnt smell immediately diffused into the air, with blood flowing from its seven orifices, it immediately lost its life.


    This is the [Yin Yang Dao Scripture] ''s [Five Lightning Truth Technique]. It is indeed formidable. After seeing a difficult scale monster be instantly killed by a bolt of lightning, I was immediately overjoyed. My confidence greatly boosted.


    The Martial Ancestor really has an incredible cultivation level. I have completely experienced the ferocity of this [Five Thunder Art].


    Just like before, the lightning that was emitted from the wooden sword of jujube tree hit the two scaled monsters in an instant, and it would definitely hit them in one hit. As long as I hit that scaled monster, it would definitely be instantly killed by the extreme yang lightning.


    The appearance of my strange technique immediately reduced the pressure on our group. At first, it took more than ten minutes for the twenty Scaled Armor Fiends to be killed by us.


    Even Li Renjie, who wielded these two sabers, couldn''t help but turn his head and look at me with a trace of envy in his eyes.


    It was obvious that once the Five Thunder Truth Arts was displayed, even the experts were envious.


    After killing a dozen of these scaled monsters, the pressure on us suddenly lessened, allowing us to calmly face them. Gathering our superior strength, we were able to kill these monsters one by one. Just when these scale monsters were about to die, many of them suddenly splashed out while rolling in the fog.


    A flying arrow grazed past my chest and left a bloody wound on my chest. The person with the fastest reaction was Li Runjie. He waved the two blades in his hands in a series of movements, blocking off a lot of flying sparks.


    However, those seven arrows were concentrated in a very dense crowd of people, and were the main target of the arrows. As the arrows continued to arrive, one of them was soon injured, some of the arrows hit their legs, some hit their arms, and some even got hit by the arrows.


    The origin of these arrows was rather scattered. It seemed like they came from all directions.


    I used the Jujube wood sword in my hand to block the arrows that were suddenly flying over, while activating the [Five Thunder Truth Technique]. I shot out a flash of lightning towards the sky, and a scream of pain could be heard from within the white mist.


    After this period of shooting, everything quieted down. Even the remaining monsters disappeared in the white mist.


    Li Runjie looked around cautiously and shot me a look. We immediately got close to the seven swords, but four of them were already injured. The other three weren''t injured that badly, but everyone was dead.


    The moment we entered this place, we were severely frustrated and fell into this formation.


    Of the seven swords, the one that was the most severely injured was the one that had been shot in the abdomen by the flying arrow.


    There was poison on the arrows. Anyone that got hit by the arrows could have the poison enter their lungs and spread throughout their body within an hour. Once it activated, they would become corpse puppets. It was very scary.


    However, the people from their Special Investigation Division had a rough understanding of the methods these people used poison. They also had antidotes prepared on their bodies, so they each took them out and swallowed them.


    As a result, one of the seven swords had basically lost its combat power. Those who had been shot in the legs and arms could still barely hold on.


    Li Renjie raised his two blades and held them horizontally in front of him. He turned his head to look at me and asked with a deep voice, "Brother Shangguan, can you still hold on?"


    I glanced at Li Runjie, whose body was covered in blood. I nodded. "I can still hold on."


    After pausing for a moment, I immediately asked, "Group Leader Li, do you know what formation this is? We should think of a way to leave this place. Otherwise, if we are trapped in this formation, we will be killed by them sooner or later."


    However, Group Leader Li shook his head and said, "This formation does not look simple, it should have been set up by some powerful expert. This is the tempo of inviting a master to enter, even if we were to break this formation, it would probably take us one or two hours. By then, we might already be killed by them."


    Shocked, I was also at a loss on what to do as I looked around me in fear. In just a short period of time, the place we were at had suddenly quietened down, and even the sounds of gunfire outside could no longer be heard.


    It was unknown what this sudden silence signified. Was it the peace before the arrival of the storm, or was it the preparation for the next wave of even more brutal attacks?


    I don''t know, but there was a sudden panic.


    Waiting for the unknown to happen was the most terrifying and the longest.


    After waiting for a good five minutes, he still could not hear anything. The silence was too terrifying.


    At this moment, I cast a glance at Li Shujie, only to see a compass suddenly appearing in his hand. In one hand was the compass, and in the other was a blood-stained blade.


    At that moment, an icy cold feeling suddenly came from my chest, making my heart move. After sensing it carefully, I realised that it was the movement of the pair of ghosts in my chest that had activated the Yin device.


    Then, I chanted an incantation and took out the small cauldron. I pointed towards the ground and the two brats stood in front of me.


    The moment the two brats came out, the little girl said, "Brother ¡­" "You guys can''t get out?"

 C260

    The moment the little girl opened her mouth, I immediately felt elated. If they can help me find the array cores of the various buildings, maybe they can help us find a way to exit this formation.


    The eyes of ghosts are different from ours. They can often see the essence of the matter.


    Thinking this in my heart, I said to the little girl, "Little sister, we really can''t leave. Can you bring us out?"


    The little girl nodded and said to me in a tender voice, "Big brother ¡­ "Actually, it''s very easy to get out of here. Can I take you out?"


    Suddenly seeing these two brats, Li Rujie came over and asked curiously, "Are you the one who raised these two brats? "Why does it look so weak?"


    Ordinary cultivators who raised ghosts were Fierce Demons that could help their masters fight for their lives. These two ghosts seemed to be two lonely ghosts that simply had no killing power. That was why Li Youjie had asked such a question.


    I told him simply that the two of them were just that little brat I met in the Heavenly Cage Centre who died a violent death. After promising to help them with this matter, I helped them transcend the limits of their abilities. Only then did Li Rujie come to understand.


    Soon after, I let the two brats lead the way. Li Rujie put away the compass, turned around to look at the seven swords, and said, "Everyone be careful, be on high alert. We''ll be able to get out of the formation soon."


    Even so, the seven swords did not have a single trace of joy on their faces. Even if we were to exit the magical formation, who knows what dangers would await us.


    Every single branch of Zhejiang Province was here, so it was obvious that experts were as common as the clouds here. With just the nine of us, we were still a bit too weak.


    The two of us looked carefree, as if we liked this kind of place with dense Yin Qi. Leading the way, we walked forward, and beside us was still the incessant rolling white fog, the distance between us wasn''t too far apart, within this array, there were dangers everywhere, and if one was not careful, they might get lost in the array, and they might not be able to get out, so we had to be extremely careful.


    After walking forward for two to three minutes, the little girl in front suddenly exclaimed and shouted "big brother". My heart leaped up.


    This little girl was in such a hurry that she must have met with some trouble.


    Without even thinking about it, I immediately condensed my Spiritual Energy and shot out a thunder light spot towards the front.


    After my lightning spots were shot out, two yellow paper talismans suddenly flew out from within the white mist. Their target was the two little ghosts that were leading the way.


    Obviously, someone doesn''t want us to go out and kill these two brats.


    However, I reacted quickly. I took a step forward and placed the wooden sword on top of the two brats'' heads. A beam of light shot out from the tip of the sword and headed towards the two yellow paper talismans.


    The lightning bolt pierced through the yellow paper talisman and didn''t slow down in the slightest. It entered the white mist and from afar, I heard a scream of pain. After that scream, there was no more sound.


    It must be the one who caused all of this. I have already killed him on the spot with the Lightning Flash.


    After this scare, I didn''t dare to let those two brats walk too far away. Li Rujie and I walked behind that little brats and followed closely behind them. After walking for two or three minutes and circling around twice, the white fog in front of us suddenly disappeared.


    This feeling was as if he had stepped into another world. It was extremely mysterious.


    It seemed like the person who had set up the formation was also a powerful expert.


    However, the moment we walked out of the formation, we heard the sounds of people shouting and people killing us, as well as the constant sounds of bullets firing.


    Raising his head to look, he saw a large group of people fighting and killing around a person, and that person was Gui Sha, who was attached to Elder Li''s body.


    The moment we appeared outside the formation, we quickly attracted the attention of a group of people. A group of people quickly charged towards us.


    Amongst these people, there were also people I knew. After those martial police warriors came, Xiong Gang, who suddenly ran away, charged towards us with a short spear in his hand and 23 black clothed men behind him.


    However, there were still over twenty people there, as well as four to five scale armored monsters attacking Gui Sha, who was on Elder Li''s body.


    I was wondering why the attack suddenly stopped. Gui Sha and those commandos must have messed up their plans. That gave us an opportunity to escape from the spell formation.


    If we were to fight in a moment, with swords and spears having no eyes, and the two imps have no way of resisting, I took out the Yin device that Gui Sha used to stop me and placed the two imps back in.


    Just as I let the two brats in, Xiong Gang and 20-30 men in black surround us.


    When he saw me, Xiong Gang''s eyes flashed with viciousness as he viciously said to me, "Brat, you''re really lucky. You haven''t died even now."


    "You haven''t died yet at your age, why should I die before you? If I want to die, you should die first!" I said, tit for tat.


    At this time, a person walked out from Xiong Gang''s side. This person had a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks, and a mole under his lips. That mole had a tuft of hair, and when it spoke, that tuft of hair swayed along with it.


    He first looked at us and then said, "This old man has really underestimated you two. You walked out of the formation this old man had set up so quickly. Just which expert has such power? Can you come out and let this old man have a look?"


    In fact, breaking this person''s formation is very simple, as long as it is a ghost, you can tell with a glance. If we were to wander around for half a day, we probably wouldn''t be able to get out, but in order to maintain the mysteriousness of the situation, I naturally couldn''t tell him about this matter. I could only say indifferently, "It''s only a tiny formation, it''s fine to trick children to play with it.


    The moment I said that, the sharp mouth and monkey cheeks guy immediately looked at me. The killing intent in his eyes was like shattered glass, causing me to feel uncomfortable.


    "So you''re the one who broke my spell?"


    "Hu Wenshan, it''s been a long time since we last met. You old man still likes to pretend to be competing, but I''ve let you escape several times. Today, you met me and it will be your funeral."

 C261

    The guy with a mole on his lower lip is called Hu Wenshan. The formation that trapped us was set up by this person and his cultivation is definitely not average. From his tone of voice, his status shouldn''t be lower than Xiong Gang.


    I am no longer unfamiliar with them, and I also have some understanding of their system. When I was back in Shandong Province, I met the Branch Lord of the Lu Nan Division. He was a guy with an aquiline nose, his name is Xie Kun, and he also had two very powerful subordinates, left and right by his side.


    I still don''t know his name. He once seriously injured my eldest senior brother and even kicked him off the cliff, but in the end, he was captured alive by Luo Weiping from the Special Cases Investigation Division.


    His name is He Chen, and his identity is extremely mysterious. He often wears a black robe that covers his entire body, so much so that even his eyes cannot be seen. His cultivation is only second to that of Li Kun, but in the end, he escaped along with He Kun.


    At that time, if not for the timely appearance of Master and Second Martial Uncle, that Daoist Master Qing Feng from Mao Mountain and I would have perished in the Yellow Springs.


    In a small city in Zhejiang Province, I just came to visit my dorm mate Li Yadong, and for some reason, I met this person once again. It seemed like I had an inextricable relationship with this person.


    When I saw Xiong Gang and Hu Wenshan appear in front of us, I felt a little puzzled, as if something was missing. I suddenly recalled that this place is indeed missing, and that it is indeed lacking an important figure.


    This time, the east branch of Zhejiang Province was almost completely out, but the most important person here, the leader of the east branch of Zhejiang Province, was not here, which faintly worried me.


    If he doesn''t show up, I always have a feeling of being on tenterhooks.


    However, at this time, Xiong Gang and Hu Wenshan appeared in front of us, along with twenty or thirty black clothed men behind us. They also have a very powerful strength, and with just the nine of us, it wouldn''t be easy to deal with them.


    He sneered and said, "Li, it''s not like we have to fight twice. When have you ever gotten the advantage from this old man, this time you might have gotten it wrong and entered our encirclement. Next year, today will be your death day. From today onwards, there won''t be any special investigation team in Tianxuan City!"


    As Hu Wenshan spoke, his small eyes narrowed and he pounced towards Li You Jie.


    I saw that the magical equipment in Hu Wenshan''s hand was actually a white fan, with two fierce eagles drawn on the fan. Hu Wenshan rushed forward and waved the fan in his hand, and a gust of wind blew over his face, engulfing his entire body with a cold and gloomy aura, causing me to feel a chill all over my body, and even my movements felt slightly sluggish.


    The dual blades in Li Renjie''s hands shook and he immediately rushed towards Hu Wenshan.


    At the same time, that Xiong Gang also made his move. This old fellow''s first move was to attack me; it seems he wanted my life.


    The short blade spear in his hand shook and pierced towards the pit of my stomach. The white paper fan in Hu Wenshan''s hand shook just now and a cold Yin energy spread throughout his body. I was still unable to react in time.


    Just as I was about to raise the wooden sword in my hand to confront him, three people from the seven swords behind me rushed forward and blocked Xiong Gang''s short spear for me.


    I took a deep breath and circulated the Spiritual Energy in my Dantian''s aurasea. My body warmed up a little and drove away the cold Yin energy in my body. In that instant, the black-clothed men behind Hu Wenshan and Xiong Gang rushed towards us.


    The other two were still able to maintain their strength, so the seven swords turned into six swords in the blink of an eye. The sword formation had been opened by a gap, and the strength of the other two had inevitably decreased a little.


    If each of these seven swords were singled out, their strength would be inferior to mine, but when combined, it would be a powerful force that could even fight against a top master.


    When the six swords combined, their power was naturally much weaker.


    I had originally wanted to join in on these six strikes to check on the flaws in them, but I was not the least bit familiar with their sword formations, so there was nothing I could do to help.


    Hence, now that six swords have clashed with Xiong Gang, I immediately charged towards the black clothed men.


    Using the move of the Supreme Purity Eight Trigrams Sword, I ran into more than twenty black-clothed men. This Tai Qing Eight Trigrams Sword was created by my ancestor who was not in the presence of humans, so it became one in attack and defense. The sword danced, sealing the door to the entire body, and those twenty-odd black-clothed men were unable to do anything to me within a short period of time.


    However, these black clothed people were not ordinary people. All of them were powerful experts, and some of their strength were not inferior to mine.


    When I charged into the heavy encirclement, I felt a wave of blade light and sword shadows coming from all around me. I could still barely deal with them within three to five moves, but it became difficult to withstand them afterwards.


    I immediately used the first part of the [Five Thunder Secret Arts], the Lightning Evasion, and turned my spirit energy into a Lightning Evasion, filling the body of my sword, causing electricity to surge out of the Jujube Wooden Sword. As the weapons in the hands of the black clothed men collided with my Jujube Wooden Sword, a powerful Lightning Aura passed through the Jujube Wooden Sword and into the weapon in their hands, causing their bodies to go numb for a while, temporarily losing the power to fight back.


    Originally, he wanted to take advantage of this situation to take the lives of these people. However, there were simply too many of them and he didn''t have the chance to do so.


    As soon as someone was burnt by the Lightning Will, the other men in black would immediately catch up, making me flustered.


    Those who have been struck by lightning will have a keen eye. They must have seen my methods before. Immediately, they tore off a portion of their sleeves and tied it around their hands to counter the lightning will transmitted into their bodies. This is a method to resolve my lightning will.


    In this way, some withdrew and wrapped their hands in their sleeves, while others continued to fight me.


    When those people who had their hands wrapped around their bodies pounced towards me once again, I immediately felt a mountainous pressure.


    However, it''s not like I don''t have any other ways to deal with them. I still have the second move of the [Five Thunder Truth Technique], which is to trigger the lightning light spots.


    While fighting against these people, I quickly pushed my Spiritual Energy to the peak and poured it into the Jujube Wooden Sword.

 C262

    Once again, I used the second Lightning Summoning Spell, the lightning speck.


    Originally, I thought that I was powerless to control such a powerful Lightning Summoning Tactic, but with the ancestor''s high energy, the original Five Lightning Primordial Technique did not need to be activated with a high cultivation level. Also, Master once taught me a tenth of my cultivation level through the method of enlightening me, which has caused my cultivation level to increase by leaps and bounds, thus, I was able to unleash this lightning light dot at this very moment.


    At this moment, the Jujube Wood Sword in my hand swayed and Spiritual Energy crazily rushed into the sword. The lightning on the Jujube Wood Sword circulated and a few golden electric currents rolled by. A lightning bolt shot out from the sword tip and struck a black-clothed person.


    The man in black was struck by lightning and his entire body seemed to have been struck by lightning. His body shook violently and white smoke rose from his body. I could even smell the burnt smell of his body.


    The man in black instantly fell to the ground, his body trembling uncontrollably. He was either dead or heavily injured.


    The moment my lightning sparks were released, the black-clothed men were immediately overwhelmed with shock. Their gazes towards me were filled with uncontrollable fear.


    After which, I once again shot out a ray of lightning towards the other black clothed person. That black clothed person''s body, just like the previous one, trembles and falls to the ground.


    This [Five Thunder Truth Technique] relied solely on one''s willpower. Once it locked onto a certain person, it would be very difficult to escape from the thunder light.


    This was much more powerful than a bullet.


    After killing two black clothed men in a row, the black clothed men surrounding me immediately panicked. They no longer dared to approach me.


    But to use this [Five Thunder True Art], one has to rely on a strong cultivation and spiritual energy to support it. After igniting two lightning spots in a row, it made me feel as if my spiritual energy had dried up.


    Immediately, I kept the [Five Lightning Formula] and once again used the Supreme Purity Eight Trigrams Sword to continue fighting with the black clothed men.


    When they fought with me again, they all hid and hid, not daring to get too close to me. Thus, I used this time to quickly sense the surrounding fields, recovering the spiritual energy in my dantian''s Qi Sea while continuing to tangle with these black clothed people.


    Even so, I was able to withstand the pressure brought by the black-clothed men.


    I''ll deal with the twenty-odd men in black, and also pay attention to what''s happening around us.


    Right now, the underground parking lot was divided into four groups.


    The first group is relatively small, and the second group is composed of six of the seven swords that fought against Xiong Gang. The third group is composed of me and twenty or so black-clothed men, and the fourth group is composed of Elder Li and twenty or thirty black-clothed men possessed by Gui Sha, as well as four or five scale armored monsters.


    However, Elder Li, who was possessed by Gui Sha, was not fighting alone. There were also six or seven special forces among them to take care of him. When I was trapped in the array with Li Youjie and the rest, Elder Li, who was possessed by Gui Sha, met with Xiong Gang and the rest.


    At that time, the situation should have been extremely miserable, because not far away I saw the corpses of six or seven special forces soldiers lying on the ground in a mess.


    If it wasn''t for Elder Li, who had his body possessed by the ghost, those special forces would probably be in trouble.


    When I was fighting with the men in black, I kept thinking that if one of them came to me to help me, my cultivation base would not be able to hold on for more than twenty of them.


    The entire underground parking lot was filled with the clamor of battle, the angry roars of the scaled monsters, and the clanking of various weapons against each other.


    The situation had reached its most desperate state.


    When I was fighting with those black clothed men, whenever my spiritual energy recovered a little bit, I would use the Five Thunder Spell''s light spots to attack a black clothed man. While I was fighting with those black clothed men, every time my spiritual energy recovered a little bit, I would use the Five Thunder Spell''s light spots to attack a black clothed man.


    I saw Hu Wenshan, the master of formations that Li Shujie killed. Not only was his research on formations extremely powerful, his cultivation was also first class. I had also never heard of the techniques he used.


    Especially the white fan in his hand. Every time it waved, it would create a cold and sinister wind that would cause one''s body to freeze.


    Even when facing an expert like Hu Wenshan, he was still able to calmly deal with it, but he wasn''t at a disadvantage at all. The two blades in his hands danced like electric fans, and the splitting air made whistling sounds as they filled the sky with blade shadows, enveloping his entire body.


    The white paper fan in Hu Wenshan''s hands danced more and more frequently. At the start, it was only a cold wind blowing out from the bottom of his fan. But later, a black aura came out from the white paper fan.


    However, as the leader of the Tian Huai City Special Investigation Team, Li You Jie''s hands are indeed outstanding. I saw that his two sabers would occasionally collide with each other, causing a streak of flame to strike toward Hu Wenshan, who would then rapidly fan his white paper fan.


    The two of them battled until they reached a white-hot stage, when Hu Wenshan finally released his powerful technique, but after he made a few weird hand seals and recited a few incantations, the white paper fan was once again filled with black Qi. When he waved the white paper fan again, two fierce eagles painted on the white paper fan suddenly jumped out from the paper.


    Such a strange technique is really shocking. I was quite frightened when I took a glance at it. The two eagles formed from the black fog looked like they were real. Their bodies were covered in black gas, and they stretched out their eagle claws and pounced towards Li Runjie.


    Li You Jie seemed to be a little afraid of the two eagles that jumped out from the white paper fan of Hu Wenshan. He kept moving backwards as he rapidly collided with his dual blades. Flames flew out from between his blades and also rushed towards the two black eagles.

 C263

    I wanted to go over and help, but I was surrounded by so many men in black and couldn''t get out of it at all. If that Hu Wenshan were to kill Li You Jie, it would definitely be a heavy blow to us, and I''m afraid that our morale would also be unstable. Seeing Li You Jie in this state, I couldn''t help but be distracted, and with just a moment of inattentiveness, the blade of a man in black cut through my arm.


    At the same time, I discovered something new. I noticed that Li Rujie also made a strange move, and with a shake of the two steel knives in his hands, a taiji pattern formed in front of his hands. I fiercely pushed forward and actually blocked the two evil eagles that were pouncing towards me.


    Seeing this, I finally let out a sigh of relief. Luckily, I thought that Li Renjie would be killed by Hu Wenshan.


    The other battle that wasn''t too far away from me was between six of the seven swords. When Xiong Gang fought with me, he wasn''t that powerful, and was always suppressed by my Five Thunder True Arts, but facing the six of the seven swords he wasn''t ambiguous at all. Aside from his sharp short spear, he also had another move that I didn''t expect before, and that was that there were two black shadows floating around his body.


    It was very possible that the shadow floating beside Xiong Gang was a ghost cultivated by Xiong Gang in some kind of demonic arts. Its combat power was very strong and it forcefully divided the six swords combination into three waves: two people fought against Xiong Gang, and the other four people in groups fought against the two ghost shadows Xiong Gang had released.


    Originally, the six strikes could barely control the battle and surround the bear. However, after the bear released the two ghost shadows, the situation was completely different.


    I saw that Xiong Gang''s short gun had already injured a special investigation team member, and a bloody hole appeared on his shoulder. The wound didn''t stop and he was only trying his best to hold on.


    Xiong Gang and that Hu Wenshan are indeed worthy of being left and right emissaries, their combat strength is too powerful. If this goes on, sooner or later we''ll be broken one by one, and we were originally hoping that one of us will win and come over to lend us a hand. It seems impossible.


    What was even more depressing was that at an unknown time, another person suddenly appeared outside of the group. This person had both hands behind his back, and a pair of calm eyes swept the surroundings, even pausing on me for a moment. That person looked to be in his sixties, and had an extraordinary bearing.


    After this person appeared, he let out a cold snort and said gloomily, "You''re just a bunch of trash. It''s been so long, but you can''t even deal with such a small group of people. This is bad news!"


    Saying that, this person slowly walked towards Li Youjie''s direction. His walking speed was very fast, but also very fast. This feeling was very mysterious. Just now, he was still 20 meters away from us. When I looked again, he had already arrived at Li Youjie''s side.


    Furthermore, it was Li Runjie who was behind him. I believe that Li Runjie was unable to react to how that person had appeared behind him.


    Once we were behind Li Runjie, the old man immediately struck out with his palm towards Li Runjie''s back. Even though we were so far away, I could feel that when the old man lifted his hand, it caused ripples in the atmosphere.


    By the time I found out, however, it was too late, and even if I had been able to stop it in time, I was afraid I wouldn''t have been able to help.


    Seeing the palm strike heavily on Li Runjie''s back, Li Yunjie didn''t even have the time to let out a groan before his body was sent flying. While he was still in midair, he spat out a large mouthful of blood, and by the time he landed on the ground, he had already stopped moving.


    As soon as this old man appeared, he beat the life and death of one of us, the most powerful of us, into oblivion.


    After sending Li Renjie flying, the old man told all his subordinates in the underground parking lot in a low voice, "Hurry up and get rid of these people. We need to leave this place quickly as this foothold has already been discovered by the imperial eagle dogs. I''m afraid that soon, they will send more experts to deal with us."


    As he said that, the old man''s figure flashed, and once again, he threw out another six sword strikes, placing both palms on the two people who were fighting Xiong Gang. The two people were even more miserable than Li Runjie, and before they even had the chance to let out a snort, their bodies rose into the air, slamming into a nearby wall.


    When the two men hit the wall, there were two loud bangs and the sound of bones breaking. Two clumps of blood broke off the wall and the two men fell down.


    I am sure of these two people, they must have died on the spot. The moment the old man hit them, his internal organs were probably shocked and turned into paste, only to die when he hit the wall.


    Gradually, just two of them were able to instantly kill seven powerful characters like these seven swords. This showed just how terrifying this person''s strength was.


    After he killed a few people in a row, his gaze landed on me. With a flash, he appeared in front of me without any emotion on his face.


    I was in a state of great fear. Without thinking, I shot out a ray of lightning from the tip of my sword towards the old man.


    The date wood sword surged with electricity and the lightning spot was as fast as lightning. In the blink of an eye, I heard the old man let out a surprised cry and he exclaimed: "Five Thunder Art!"


    He actually recognized the technique I''m using, it''s called the Five Thunder Truth Technique. This is really a strange thing.


    The old man''s body flickered as he hid behind a pillar. The lightning directly formed a hole in the pillar, and then the old man flashed out, appearing seven or eight meters away from me. He asked coldly: "Kid, you''re actually using the Five Thunder True Art, what is your relationship with Old Man Tianji?"


    The Daoist Master Tianji he was talking about is no stranger, he is my second martial uncle.

 C264

    The moment the old man rushed over, the black clothed people surrounding me immediately spread out and opened a path for the old man.


    However, these black clothed people didn''t leave. They only surrounded me in a circle and intentionally left a gap for the old man to come and take my life.


    At this moment, this elder didn''t have the intention to immediately kill me. Instead, he asked me what was the relationship between me and Spiritual Master Tianji.


    From his tone, I could sense that he seemed to be somewhat fearful of my second senior uncle.


    Speaking of which, of the two uncles, the second uncle-master was the most famous, and his cultivation base was also the highest.


    All of this still depends on one''s own talent. However, this Second Martial Uncle of mine is obviously the one with the highest talent amongst the four of them, and he is deeply valued by my Martial Master, who is not a Daoist Master. Therefore, he taught all of the abilities in the Yin Yang Dao Scripture to Second Martial Uncle.


    Even if you have insufficient talent, even if you impart all the abilities of the ''Yin Yang Dao Scripture'' to me and I am unable to see through it, if I am not sure, not only will it damage my cultivation, but my own body as well.


    He lives in a village in South Sky City, and he doesn''t go out very often, but I know a bit of things, he seems to have some connections with the people in the investigation team, it can be considered as a form of external assistance for the special investigation team, if there is anything difficult, or if I meet some experts from the cultivation world of the evil cult, the special investigation team will invite my Senior Master to help them with some matters.


    Thus, this old man in front of me knows my Second Martial Aunt, Daoist Master Heavencraft, but it isn''t anything strange.


    Speaking of which, my second uncle can be considered as the archenemy of that line.


    When this old man asked about this, I hesitated for a moment and then decided to tell him the truth. I thought that if he knew of my relationship with Second Martial Uncle, he might feel some fear, and if the person in front of me really wants to kill me, then if this matter reaches Master''s ears, he will definitely join hands with my Martial Uncles to chase him down to the end.


    Master has high hopes for me, and thinks that I am a disciple with great potential. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have taught me all of his cultivation level by instilling knowledge into me.


    I believe that as long as this person really kills me, Master will definitely be enraged and investigate to the end.


    Immediately, I said in a deep voice, "Spiritual Master Tian is my second martial uncle, and my master is Spiritual Master Tian Hong. I am his youngest disciple."


    The old man nodded, then his expression turned dark and he said, "No wonder you know the Five-Thunder True Art, it turns out you''re a disciple of the Amateur Sect, at such a young age, to be able to grasp the Five-Thunder True Art''s lightning spots, you can definitely be considered as a rising star ¡­"


    When I heard this, I was slightly elated. Is this old fellow praising me?


    However, the old man suddenly changed the topic and continued, "A genius like you, in time, there will be no limit. It seems like this old man can only kill you to save you from becoming an obstacle in our path!"


    F * ck, what was going on? This old brat still wanted to kill me. Immediately, my heart rose.


    [He really started to attack as soon as he said that.] The moment those words came out of his mouth, that old man stretched out his hand and pounced towards me.


    I pointed the tip of my sword towards him and sent out another ray of lightning light towards him.


    While I was talking with this old fellow, I was already secretly recovering my spiritual energy. However, my spiritual energy had only recovered a little and this lightning bolt was only barely able to do anything. This time, the lightning bolt that was shooting out from the tip of my sword was a bit weak, but once it touched the old man''s body, it still played a role.


    However, that old man''s movements were extremely fast, as if he was using some kind of mysterious technique. He had the intention of shrinking the earth into an inch.


    When I raised the sword in my hand, he was already prepared. He immediately moved to the side and dodged my lightning.


    I only felt a surge of cold yin aura pouncing towards me. That old man''s body moved so fast that all that was left of his figure was a shadow. Then, I felt a palm carrying the power of the heavens heavily hitting my chest.


    For a moment, I seemed to hear the sound of my breastbone shattering. My internal organs rolled and my body flew out before heavily crashing to the ground.


    After he landed on the ground, his mind went into a frenzy as he spat out a mouthful of blood. He felt the spiritual energy in his body rapidly disappearing, and even his life force was also fading.


    Am I going to die?


    My mind was a mess. The blood I spat out earlier had stained my face with a lot of blood, and even my eyes were covered by a layer of blood. When I opened my eyes, there was only a bloody light in front of me.


    I did my best to open my eyes and look in front of me. I saw the old man who just struck me with his palm, walking slowly towards me.


    He is trying to repair the rhythm of the knife. If I were to do anything, I would definitely lose my life here.


    However, at this moment, a peculiar feeling came from my body. A burst of cold air spread throughout my entire body. It was as if my blood had been frozen as a layer of frost quickly covered my body.


    The power of that palm strike had caused me to turn into this state. It was likely that the palm strike of that person contained a venomous strength as well.


    Just as the old man was about to come to my side, a blood-red baleful qi floated in front of me. Then, two baleful Yin energy floated towards the old man.


    When the old man saw the two Baleful Yin Ghosts, a hint of fear flashed through his eyes.


    His reaction was extremely fast and nimble. He immediately took two steps back and took out a blue talisman from his body. Then, he threw it towards the two Baleful Yin Ghost Qi.


    The blue talisman shot out a vigorous blue light in front of him, blocking the two Baleful Yin Ghosts. In a flash, the two Baleful Yin Ghosts were dispelled by the yellow paper talisman.


    I saw that Gui Sha had formed a corporeal form and floated beside me. The Da Hong Pao on his body was fluttering in the wind, and this layer of dense murderous aura surrounded him. There were also dense, crisscrossing red veins on his face.

 C265

    When the old man saw Gui Sha who was surrounded by a dense blood red infernal energy, he was shocked and blurted out, "Gui Sha! It has been many years since I have seen such a savage beast, but I never thought that Wuwei Faction''s disciples, who call themselves the righteous path, would actually keep such a savage beast by their side. "


    Every time these evil sect demons see Gui Sha, they would feel incredulous, thinking that us righteous cultivators will not have anyone raising ghosts. Actually, this can''t even be considered as raising ghosts, it''s just that we are linked together for some special reason.


    At this moment, Gui Sha came out from the black clothed men and the scaled monster, it was obvious that he came to save me.


    At this critical moment, Gui Sha couldn''t be bothered to waste any words with the old man. He directly turned himself into a ball of Baleful Yin Force, and wrapped himself around the old man.


    However, once Gui Sha left, the black clothed people behind me also swarmed towards me, completely dismembering me.


    However, at this moment, I heard the clatter of a submachine gun as it shot towards me. The black clothed people immediately spread out and didn''t dare to approach me anymore.


    Although these men in black were also cultivators, their level of cultivation was not high enough. They were also afraid of modern firearms. No matter who they were, they would be able to take them down in one shot.


    It seems that my life should not have ended here. Even at this time, there would still be people coming to save me.


    I couldn''t help but to feel a little worried. I was worried that Gui Sha might not be able to beat that old man, and if we were to win, I wouldn''t have to worry, because my master had spent a lot of effort to subdue Gui Sha, so he was heavily injured.


    However, since Gui Sha followed by my side, he has experienced many things, especially when dealing with Mao Hou''s matter. Gui Sha has devoured many lone souls, and his cultivation has increased by quite a bit, but it has yet to completely recover to its peak.


    Gui Sha should still be able to hold on for a while, I thought to myself.


    Although the firearms of the special forces forced back those black-clothed people, there were still some even more terrifying existences in the underground parking lot. Those terrifying scaled monsters, there were still three to five of them that had yet to be completely killed.


    I wasn''t a match for so many scaled monsters even though I wasn''t seriously injured, not to mention that I couldn''t even move my body.


    I looked at those scaled monsters that were charging towards me and immediately fell into a deep despair. It seemed that I could only close my eyes and wait to die. Thus, I really did close my eyes.


    I waited for the moment of death.


    However, at this moment, I heard a low roar. It was extremely tragic and soon after, I felt my body sink. Something was pressing down on my body, causing me to groan in pain.


    Opening my eyes, I saw a scaled monster lying on my abdomen. On its back, there was a black sword that penetrated through my body.


    At this moment, the scaled monster had already stopped breathing.


    He couldn''t help but be puzzled in his heart. Who had appeared out of nowhere and saved his life?


    I endured the pain coming from my body and looked towards the direction where the sword came from. Not long after, I saw a group of people in Chinese tunic, walking towards us at a fast pace, one of them seemed very familiar to me, when he got closer, I finally saw him clearly, it was Luo Weiping, who appeared last time at Lu Nan, why did he suddenly appear here?


    Just as I was thinking, Luo Weiping brought more than 20 people in Chinese dress to appear in front of me. Luo Weiping lowered his head to look at me, and then said: "You guys go over there. You guys go over there... Do not let a single one of them escape! "


    "Yes sir!" "Yes!" Everyone responded in unison before quickly dispersing. Some of them went to greet the black-clothed men, while others went to meet the scaled monsters. Instantly, the battle began again.


    I also saw that there were medical staff here, treating the injuries on the ground.


    Luo Weiping only glanced at me for a moment before walking over and pulling out the long sword on the back of the scaled monster. Then, he rushed over to the old man who slapped me just now.


    The intense pain in my body continued to spread. I felt as though my entire body was freezing, as if I had fallen into a hole in the ice. My consciousness also started to gradually blur.


    Then, I felt someone walk towards me. I flipped the corpse of the scale monster on my body onto the ground and started to busy myself.


    After that, my consciousness started to blur, until I couldn''t even see what was in front of me anymore. Suddenly, my head fell and I fainted.


    When I woke up again, I found myself lying in a white room, surrounded by a vast expanse of whiteness. When I opened my eyes, I was still not used to it.


    My body was covered with several thick layers of quilts, and there was even an air conditioner blowing on top of my head. It was already summer, but I still felt unusually cold.


    I don''t know why I''m here either. I don''t even know where I am.


    When I tried to turn my head to look around, I discovered that there was a bed not far from my bed. On the bed was a familiar face. It was Elder Li.


    The events of that night came to mind.


    Every building that had been set up with the Hundred Ghost Gatherer Formation, the shouts of the underground parking garage, the few people from the Psionic Group, and then the appearance of the scaled monster ¡­ Li Renjie... The old man with a high cultivation realm let me be slapped by him. Before I fainted, I seemed to have seen Luo Weiping appear in the underground parking lot along with 20 or so people in middle mountain uniforms.


    After that, I didn''t know anything else.


    At that time, Li Renjie also did not need to wait for the old man to clap his palm. Two of the remaining seven swords were directly killed on the spot by the old man.


    He did not know if Li Shujie was still alive. That night''s incident was too terrifying. Now that he thought about it, he could vividly see it all. Fear still lingered in his heart.


    Just as I was trying to remember what happened that night, the door suddenly creaked and someone pushed it open. Two people wearing white gowns came in, as well as a familiar face. It was the same person, Luo Weiping.

 C266

    Luo Weiping looked pale and weak. Moreover, his body was wrapped in gauze, as if he was injured. One of his hands was even hanging around his neck.


    He followed behind the two white-robed men and walked directly towards me. With a weak smile on his face, he said, "I''m guessing that you should be awake by now. How do you feel?"


    Even though I was covered in a thick quilt and the warm air conditioner was blowing over my head, I was shivering and trying to open my mouth to say something to Luo Weiping, but instead I let out a hoarse sound and my throat was very dry.


    At this moment, Luo Weiping poured a glass of water from the table in front of me and brought it to my mouth. I drank it all in one gulp.


    "Don''t worry, your injuries aren''t light. Do you know how many days you''ve been unconscious?" Luo Wei Ping pulled over a chair and sat in front of me, still smiling as he asked.


    I coughed dryly. With a hoarse voice, I asked, "How many days are you unconscious for?"


    "Not much. In three days and three nights, four of your ribs have been broken. But it''s still alright since they''re already connected. I estimate it will take ten to fifteen days for you to get out of bed. You should just rest here."


    That long?


    I fell asleep for such a long time, three days and three nights, but I didn''t know it.


    At this moment, I remembered something very important, so I asked, "What exactly happened to me, why do I feel cold all the time?"


    Shaking his head, he said, "You were injured by the Branch Chief Zheng Lingye. The palm technique he used was called the Ice Palm, and it was filled with a sinister aura. Those who were hit by the Ice Palm would feel as if they had fallen into a cave of ice, and after seventy-nine days, their blood would stop flowing, and in the end, they would turn into an ice man."


    After Luo Weiping said this, my heart immediately sank. I didn''t die, so I thought that surviving in the end would only mean a few more days of suffering. If that''s the case, then I might as well just die there.


    Thus, when I heard about this matter, I didn''t say anything and just remained silent.


    Perhaps Luo Weiping thought that I would ask him, but I remained silent, which made him suspicious. He asked, "Why don''t you ask me if there''s any other way to save you?"


    Whether or not I can survive will depend on my luck. If I can survive, you will naturally say that I can''t survive, and I can only gladly accept that all of this is fate''s doing. " I said faintly.


    Luo Weeping laughed bitterly and shook his head, saying, "You are truly worthy of being a disciple of the Accomplished Faction. You do things with such ease, to the point where you even view life and death with such indifference."


    After pausing for a moment, Luo Weeping continued, "The other person who has been hit by the Ice Cold Fist like you is the team leader of the Tian Huai City Special Cases Investigation Team, Li Runjie. He is slightly more injured than you, and he is still in the Intensive Care Unit. This time, Sui Xiong and I were caught off guard and suffered heavy losses. "


    "Did you catch the old man with the ice-cold palm?" I am more concerned about this problem. If I can capture him alive, he might be able to cure the poison in my body.


    However, Luo Weeping still shook his head and said, "No, he escaped. His cultivation level was not below mine, and I was no match for him. At that time, he was in a hurry to escape that place, charging out of the encirclement, and escaping for his life. Hu Wenshan was also escaping with him.


    "What about Xiong Gang?" I asked again.


    "Xiong had just been captured alive and is now being escorted to the White Dragon Island. I''m guessing that he will never come out again." Luo Weiping said lightly.


    "What kind of place is the White Dragon Island?" I asked breathlessly.


    White Dragon Island is a prison for our department. White Dragon Island is surrounded by water, is densely packed with mechanisms, is also set up with magical formations, and is guarded by countless experts. As long as you enter that island, basically no cultivator will be able to walk out alive.


    I know a little about the special investigation team. Since Luo Weiping told me such a secret, he didn''t seem to be on guard against me and treated me as one of his own.


    After I asked so many questions, Luo Weiping immediately coughed dryly and said with a smile, "Alright, now that you have asked me so many questions, it''s time for me to ask you."


    I looked at Luo Weeping and said faintly, "If you have anything you want to know, just ask away."


    "Well, what I seem to know is, how did you get involved in this?" Luo Weiping looked serious as he said that to me.


    I didn''t have anything to hide, so I could only tell him the truth, "I have a roommate from university who I haven''t seen for a long time, so I came to visit him. During this time, I met a friend, this old man Li Jinqiao, who was lying beside me, he said that his friend''s Huai Huai Center was haunted, so he invited me to go over and take a look. After I looked around, I found out that there were hundreds of ghosts gathering in every building in Huai Center.


    It was indeed a coincidence. Luo Weiping smiled faintly and said, "It seems that the two of us are really fated to meet. We haven''t met each other in this kind of place."


    After a pause, the smile on Luo Weeping''s face became even wider. He asked in a mysterious tone, "Oh yes, how''s your little senior sister recently?"


    When Luo Weiping asked this question, I was really exasperated. This kid is already over thirty and my little senior sister is still in university. This clearly shows that the old cow wants to eat the young grass. This is simply impossible.


    After that, I became vigilant and said shamelessly, "My little senior sister is doing very well. She is still in university. I heard that she recently talked about a rich and handsome boyfriend ¡­"


    Hearing my words, a look of disappointment appeared on Luo Weiping''s face.

 C267

    However, Luo Weiping quickly returned to his normal appearance. He rubbed his chin, which had some sparse stubble on it, and said awkwardly, "I didn''t have any other intentions, I was just casually asking. The last time I saw her, I felt like a pretty good girl ¡­"


    My little senior sister is indeed pretty, just like a little demoness. Any man who sees her would probably want to have some thoughts about her, in the beginning, I also had some thoughts about her, but after a long time, these thoughts stopped coming to me. Perhaps it''s because I''m too familiar with her, but our feelings have also become like a kind of kinship.


    While I was thinking about this matter, a very important matter immediately surfaced in my mind, causing my heart to sink. That''s right, where is that Gui Sha who is a twin of mine? He was fighting with the old man, and I was afraid that the old man would beat the devil out of his wits.


    Then, I looked at Luo Weiping and asked, "By the way, have you seen a Demon ¡­" Where did it go? "


    "You mean a ghost in a red robe?"


    I immediately nodded my head heavily.


    "Isn''t it still on you? To be honest, that Ghostly Bane is indeed fierce. When I dealt with Zheng Lingye that night, it was all thanks to its help. Otherwise, I might not have been able to scare away that old brat ¡­ "


    After hearing this, I immediately stretched out my hand to search my body. I really did find the Lunar Scourge. After examining it carefully, I discovered that Gui Sha was indeed in the Lunar Scourge. Thus, I relaxed.


    However, I suddenly thought of something and didn''t have the time to pay attention to Luo Weiping because I thought that there seemed to be two brats living in the Yin Vessel, so I brought me to break the Hundred Ghost Gathered Yin Formation in the center building. This ghost is so fierce and cold, it can''t be that it directly swallowed those two brats, right?


    This caused me to worry for a while, and I couldn''t wait to open up my vulva to take a look.


    Luo Weiping saw the worry on my face, so he asked, "Brother Tian Luo ¡­. What are you thinking?


    I immediately came back to my senses and said, "No ¡­" "I was distracted just now. Go on."


    "You don''t have to worry too much about the things on your body. Recently, I''ve been helping you ask about it, and although that Zheng Lingye''s Ice Palm is powerful, it''s not like he doesn''t have a way to break it. At most, ten days to half a month''s time, I''ll be able to find a way to break it.


    I nodded my thanks.


    At this moment, Luo Weiping had already stood up and said to me, "Okay, I''m fine now. This is a doctor from our special team who''s responsible for treating the cultivators'' injuries. They will take care of you. I''ll leave first. There are still a lot of things that I need to deal with."


    I said yes, and when Luo Weiping turned to leave, I suddenly stopped him again. Luo Weiping turned his head and looked at me inquiringly.


    I immediately asked, "Can you tell me why people from the east branch of Zhejiang province are gathering at the Huaihe Center? If it''s not convenient for you to tell them what kind of plot they are plotting, you can choose to not tell them. "


    The reason why they gathered at the center of the heaven''s will is to refine a type of corpse core, and the corpse core was refined so that the cultivation level of the cultivator will be greatly increased. You can see that those monsters with scales on their body are the raw materials for refining the corpse core, but those monsters with scales are also specially refined and refined by humans, and they are extremely evil. Our special group has met with this kind of monster more than once, it has a very terrifying name, Qilin beast!


    "Then why aren''t they cultivating in a secret place, and instead choose to cultivate in a place like the Heavenly Karma Center that attracts the eyes and ears of others?" I asked curiously.


    "This is easy to explain. Xiong Gang instigated Zheng Lingye to do this because he had a personal grudge with the owner of the Heavenly Karma Center, Sun Yat-sen. That''s why he chose this place."


    All of the questions in my mind had been answered. I immediately felt relieved and nodded towards Luo Weiping.


    Since I have nothing else to do here, Luo Weiping left.


    I still don''t understand what kind of role Lo Weiping played in the Special Investigation Division.


    After Luo Weiping left, the two doctors started examining me. They looked at the fractured ribs on my chest and told me that I had recovered pretty well. There was no need to worry, it was just the cold poison in my body.


    However, they gave me two pills of unknown name to swallow. When this pill was poisoned, there was a burning sensation in my chest and abdomen. It circulated through my eight extraordinary meridians, causing the chill in my body to weaken quite a bit.


    These two pills can last for at least half a day, but once the afternoon passes, the cold poison will once again invade my body, making me miserable. No matter how many quilts I have, it doesn''t matter, I just want to jump into the furnace and roast them.


    According to the two doctors, this pill has a certain amount of side effects, and eating too much of it will cause damage to my body, especially to my cultivation. I could only listen to the doctor and continue to stand tall.


    Because I had previously bathed in the blood pool and had the blood essence of a Blood Sucking Demon Larva injected into my body, my self-recovery ability was quite fast. Within two days, my broken ribs in my chest felt much better, but the poisonous energy in my body became more and more severe, especially at night, when it was extremely painful.


    On the second day after I woke up, Elder Li had also woken up, but the wounds on his body were actually not heavy, and he had only suffered a few cuts and some blood. The reason why he had woken up so long ago was because Gui Sha had once possessed his body and squeezed out his body, causing him to feel extremely drained, so he slept for four days and four nights straight.

 C268

    At first, the two of us thought that someone had just set up the Hundred Ghost Gathered Yin Formation in the center of the sky, and once the formation was broken down, the heaven would return to normal. But who would have thought that there would be a series of experts entrenched in the underground parking lot in the Tian Huai city center. In this kind of accident, we met a group of five people who died in the underground parking lot.


    Elder Li and I were lucky to be able to escape from the encirclement of these experts.


    When Elder Li wakes up, we can''t help but sigh when we talk about this.


    However, there was one thing that made Elder Li very sad, and that was about Xiong Gang. Elder Li told me that he, Xiong Gang and Sun were originally playmates who grew up in the same alley, and the younger ones could always wear the same pants, and if there was anything good in the family, they could always take it out to share.


    There were many unpredictable things in the world. Xiong Gang had reached this stage purely because of love and hatred. For a woman, he had directly become enemies with his good brother and reached such an irreconcilable situation.


    Actually, I think we should let go of some things when we should. Why force ourselves to let go?


    In the short span of a few decades in this life, the most important thing was to live freely. If one''s heart was filled with hatred, then the entire world would be dark and gloomy.


    If you hate others, others may not know about it. But why do you need to make yourself so angry?


    After waking up, Elder Li received a call from his good friend Sun Fang, the CEO of the Heavenly Karma Center. He found out about our visit to the Heavenly Karma Center, but he didn''t know anything about what happened there. What happened afterwards, even I don''t know.


    Sun Yiyi''s side said that there were a lot of police coming from the center and they sealed it off immediately. It took them three whole days to clean up the place, and someone even saw a lot of things covered in white cloth being carried out of the garage at the center. They should be corpses, and their friends were all very big fellows.


    For ordinary people, it would be impossible for them to know what had happened in the Heaven''s Will Center for the rest of their lives, and once the news spread out, it would definitely cause a lot of panic and become a big story. Elder Li was very smart, so he naturally knew that there was something fishy going on, so he definitely couldn''t tell the truth, but he told his friend that a group of criminals fled to the Heaven''s Will Center''s Underground Garage and met us there, then the police, those criminals fought back and were shot and killed by the police.


    This excuse was pretty reasonable. As long as he could explain it properly, Sun Yiyi''s side sucked in a breath of cold air, saying that it was no wonder they saw so much blood in the underground parking lot.


    Following that, Elder Li told Sun Yizhu that the current Heavenly Karma Center had returned to normal, and that there would no longer be any incidents that had occurred before. It could be reopened.


    When Sun Yiyi heard Elder Li''s words, he was instantly overjoyed. He even asked Elder Li where he was, that he must come and visit him and me.


    When Elder Li talked to Sun Yat-sen, he always emphasized that I had helped him a lot.


    Honestly speaking, this place should be a hospital, but Elder Li and I don''t know the exact location. Even if we ask a doctor, the doctor won''t say it, so it seems this place is where the special investigation team specializes in treating the wounded. It''s also a rather special hospital, so it''s impossible for the grandson to find us.


    That''s all we can do now. We can only stay here and quietly recover from our injuries.


    After a few days, the cold poison in my body became stronger and stronger, especially at night. My entire body shivered from the cold, and a layer of frost immediately formed on my body.


    The wound on his chest healed very quickly, but the cold poison in his body became even more severe. Sometimes during the day, even if he ate a pill given by the doctor, his entire body would feel cold and uncomfortable.


    Luo Weiping said that this situation would last for seven to seven to four days, and then I would become a lump of ice, and then collapse into pieces on the ground. I felt like I wouldn''t be able to hold on for forty-nine days and would freeze to death.


    It was the hardest time of my life.


    He originally wanted to overstep the two brats in the Yin Tool, but in this situation, he couldn''t circulate the spiritual energy in his body. If he wanted to exceed it, he could only delay it.


    Actually, what I''m more worried about is whether Gui Sha actually swallowed those two brats or not. According to her personality, these two brats are definitely not going to live well.


    After another three or five days, Elder Li''s injuries had almost fully recovered and he was prepared to leave this place. My situation was getting worse and worse, and Elder Li was worried about me, so he decided to stay here with me for a few more days to take care of me.


    I don''t know where that Luo Weiping ran off to, but he probably ignored me and told me that he wanted to find a way to cure the cold poison in my body. It''s been almost half a month and there''s no news at all.


    I was still as cold as before. When I washed my feet, I brought a basin of hot water, and not long after I put my feet in, the pot of hot water would form icicles in less than three minutes. From this, it can be seen how terrifying the cold poison in my body is.


    Half a month later, Luo Weiping finally appeared in front of me. This time, he looked much better, even the bandages on his neck were removed.


    Seeing my appearance, Luo Weeping couldn''t help but to feel worried. However, he told me a piece of good news, and that is that he found a way to cure the cold poison in my body. Today, he is going to take me and Li Rujie to Shandong to extract the cold poison from my body.

 C269

    Back then, it wasn''t only me who was struck by Zheng Lingye''s Ice Palm, but also Li Shujie from the Heavenly Huai City''s special task force. His condition was even worse than mine, although after half a month of recuperation, he still wasn''t able to recover from his injuries quickly enough, and even had two more ribs on his chest than me. In addition, he also had a few shocking wounds on his body, and is currently wrapped in bandages.


    It was already ten in the early summer, and the weather was extremely hot. The two of us were both wearing thick down jackets, giving off an indescribably strange feeling.


    Even so, we were both extremely cold. Even though we were outside in the blazing sun, our teeth were still chattering and our bodies were trembling.


    In his heart, he hated that Zheng Lingye even more. Back then, that brat was better off giving us a quick death.


    When the two of us came out of the mysterious hospital, there was already a car waiting outside. Luo Weiping came out and asked two people in Chinese tunics to take us to the car.


    When we were sitting in the car, Li Renjie and I didn''t dare to get too close. This cold seemed to be able to infect us, so when we sat together, we would feel even colder.


    There was no need to turn on the air conditioner in the car, because the two of us were like two natural ice cubes, causing the driver to feel extremely uncomfortable from the cold.


    We were in a commercial car, which could seat up to seven people. One of us was in the rear, one in the second row, and there were four other people in the same car with us. They were two men in a Chinese tunic, one driver, and the other was Luo Weiping.


    Sitting next to me was a member of the special task force. When he was next to me, that brat also felt extremely cold and uncomfortable all over. He had no choice but to put on a down jacket.


    Luo Weiping was the one with the highest cultivation among them who was the most resistant to the cold. He used his spirit energy to fill his entire body, and a warm current surged out from his body to dissolve the cold air.


    The journey from Zhejiang Province to Shandong Province was a long distance, thousands of miles away. Originally, I wanted to ask Luo Weiping where he went to, but it was too cold and I didn''t want to open my mouth, so I didn''t want to ask. I didn''t know whether the person Luo Weiping was looking for was reliable or not.


    Along the way, a few people took turns driving. The driver opened the window, but his hands and feet were still numb from the cold, so Luo Weiping had to take turns driving with the other members of the special task force, starting from morning and continuing all the way until the evening of the next day.


    At night, the cold poison in my body became even more severe, so it was impossible to find anyone to check out the cold poison in our bodies. Thus, Luo Weiping let me temporarily stay in a hotel, and Li Youjie and I split up into two rooms to sleep, afraid that we would freeze to death together.


    The one who lived with me was Luo Weiping. He couldn''t sleep after he saw how cold I was, so he opened the bathroom in the hotel. He filled the bathtub with hot water directly and let me lie down in the hot water.


    However, after I laid down in the hot water, I felt much better. It was just that the hot water was always on. Just like that, I fell asleep in the tub.


    When he woke up the next day, the water in the tub was still freezing.


    After waking up in the morning, I felt a little better, so I asked Luo Weiping who he was looking for in Shandong. Luo Weiping didn''t have anything to hide from me, he said that he was going to a place called Red Leaf Valley in Shandong, to find a Chinese medicine family named Xue.


    Hearing Luo Weiping''s words, I still felt that it was a bit unreliable. Since this Red Leaves Valley has such a prestigious family of a Chinese doctor, why did Luo Weiping have to look for it for half a month before knowing where this family is? Rather than finding this family, I might as well go to Qingdao to look for Lingnan Medicine Monster.


    But no matter what you say, since I''m already here, I don''t have to worry about that much anymore. Whether I can look forward to it or not will depend on my own good fortune.


    In the morning, we got into the van and drove through the wilderness. After driving for more than two hours, we arrived at a tourist attraction called Red Leaf Valley.


    Looking at this place, I feel more and more unreliable. What otherworldly masters live in tourist attractions, isn''t this a bit too ridiculous?


    Seeing my unhappy expression, Luo Wei Ping seemed to know what I was thinking and laughed, "Brother Tian Luo, don''t worry, this family of traditional Chinese medicine is very reliable, it has been passed down for more than a hundred years, I can guarantee that it can cure the poison in your body, and don''t look at where they are living, this place is called the big city."


    Since it is early summer and the weather is very hot, we might as well travel in Red Leaf Valley during the autumn. When autumn comes, the mountains are covered with red leaves, and there is a red ocean as well. At that time, there are many people here, but this place, I have heard of before, is pretty close to South Sky City, but I have never been here before.


    After staying in South Sky City for so long, he had never heard of this Red Leaf Valley had any otherworldly expert that came from a Chinese medicine family.


    The car stopped at the entrance of Red Leaf Valley. Li Rujie and I were helped out of the car. We were both wearing thick down jackets and when we appeared in front of the crowd, they looked at us strangely and thought of us as lunatics.


    Under Luo Weiping''s lead, Li Shujie and I were supported by two members of the special task force as we walked towards a small road at the edge of Red Leaf Valley. The small path twisted and turned, lingering between the mountains for more than an hour before we finally saw a small village in the middle of a valley.


    Luo Weiping pointed to the village in the cove and told us that this was the Xue family medicine store we were going to.


    By the time we got here, I was so cold that I couldn''t walk anymore. However, Li Renjie directly fainted. He was carried by two members of the special task force as he walked down the mountain.


    I was still able to persevere and walk towards the village with Luo Weiping''s help.


    Many of the houses were built of stone, giving off the feeling that this place must have at least a hundred years of history. Walking in this place, one would have the feeling that they had traveled over a hundred years ago, and the scenery of this ancient village seemed pretty good too.

 C270

    With Luo Weiping''s support, we headed deeper into the village. Not long after, we stopped at the entrance of a large courtyard with a signboard on top of it. On it were four simple words ¡ª Xue Family''s Medicine Shop.


    Even though these words were simple, their strokes were vigorous and vigorous. With a single glance, I could tell that they had been written by an expert. This gave me some confidence, thinking that the person at the Xue family''s medicine store isn''t an ordinary person.


    After lingering at the entrance for a while, Luo Weiping helped me into the courtyard. Upon entering, I saw that the courtyard was filled with all kinds of green plants, all of which looked very strange. Some of them were vegetables, but most of them were unknown.


    It was the first time he saw someone planting herbs in his yard.


    After a short while, our group arrived outside a large hall. When we stood at the entrance, we saw a few people standing in the middle of the hall, behind those people were a large row of medicine boxes that were divided into different categories. Each of the medicine boxes had the names of the medicinal herbs, such as Angelica sinensis, motherwort, and so on ¡­ It was very orderly, and gave off a refreshing feeling.


    But when we entered the hall, we found out that it was a young man in his twenties who was being treated. He was gentle and gentle, and he wore a set of coarse clothes.


    As the saying goes, there is no hair on the mouth, and it''s not very reliable. The older the doctor, the richer my experience is, not to mention, Li Runjie and I are not just some common ailments, but we have been struck by a sinister palm technique, called the Cold Ice Palm. There is a poison in our bodies, so I feel that there is not much hope for a cure.


    Luo Weiping looked at the young doctor and saw that he was busy treating the patient, so he didn''t disturb him. Since there were two rows of wooden benches in the hall, the few of us sat down and waited quietly.


    Right now, the one seeking treatment from the young doctor was a strange middle-aged man. His face was covered by a black cloth, and two eyes could be seen.


    The young doctor looked at the middle-aged man and tapped the table with a finger that was as long as a woman''s sleeve. He said indifferently, "May I ask where you are feeling uncomfortable? Why are you covering your face?"


    The middle-aged man glanced at the young man sitting opposite to him and asked: "You are the head of the Xue Clan''s medicine store. Is there anyone older in the house? My illness is a little troublesome, I''m afraid you won''t be able to see it at such a young age."


    This middle-aged man''s tone was obviously filled with distrust, the same feeling I had when I first came in.


    However, the young man seemed to be quite calm, he still pointed at the table and said, "My dad is taking a nap, and he doesn''t have time to come out." However, the young man seemed to be quite calm, he still pointed at the table and said, "My dad is taking a lunch break, and he didn''t have time to come out.


    These words were spoken softly yet firmly, making it impossible for others to find any faults. The man hesitated and said, "Can you let your family''s old man help me take a look? My illness is really troublesome, let''s not waste time ¡­"


    "No, my father is sleeping, no one can come. Are you going to take a look?" The young man was already displeased.


    After hesitating for a while, the middle-aged man let out a sigh and said, "Fine, I''ll let you see. If you don''t like it, you have to get your family''s old man to come out ¡­"


    "Let''s take a look first." The young man lazily said.


    Immediately after, the middle-aged man ripped the black cloth off his face, revealing a face that made me tremble in fear.


    What was even more disgusting was that there was a thin thorn growing on top of the pus, which was about a centimeter long on the outside. It looked as if there were dozens of steel needles on the surface of his face, making him as disgusting as possible. I didn''t know what kind of strange illness this was, but just a glance at this pus made me feel nauseous.


    As the young man looked at the man''s face, he couldn''t help but be astounded. He then asked, "What''s with that face?"


    "I knew you wouldn''t like it, hurry up and get your family''s old man out, aiya ¡­" "It hurts so bad ¡­" The middle-aged man gasped.


    "Tell me how you did it first. Only when I know the reason can I get it right. How do you know that I don''t look good?" That young man said unwillingly.


    The middle-aged man grimaced in pain, and said helplessly: "Nothing, I just fought with someone from the martial arts world, just two days ago, I met a brat who choked with words, and fought without saying a word. That brat''s methods aren''t good, but his ability to use poison isn''t bad, when he fought with me, he suddenly sprinkled some powder on my face, and it felt like he was throwing hot water on my face. After sprinkling some powder, the brat ran away, and my face was in pain for a day, and the next day I grew a pus, and on top of it grew a hard thing, like a needle."


    "Then do you know who did it?" The young doctor asked again.


    "That kid''s name is Chen Jinyu, he has a master called Lingnan Medicine, his thoughts are very vicious, he actually secretly poisoned him, and he doesn''t have any Jianghu rules. Next time I meet him, I''ll definitely break his legs ¡­" The middle-aged man said angrily.


    When I heard this middle-aged man say this, my heart thumped. I knew the person he was talking about, and I had met him twice. The Lingnan Medicinal Monster did indeed have a youth over ten years old as his disciple.


    This was really a narrow path for enemies. He didn''t expect that he would hear about the matter regarding the Lingnan Medicinal Monster here.


    However, that brat Chen Jinyu is indeed vicious. I have seen his methods before. To be able to use such a ruthless method when quarreling with others, this is truly a bit too much.


    The young doctor carefully examined the pustules on his face, and then took out a toolbox from under the table. From the toolbox, he took out a tool that looked like a pair of tweezers, and lightly touched the middle-aged man''s face, causing the middle-aged man to grimace in pain.

 C271

    The guy with the pus all over his face was in so much pain that his face turned red. He gasped, "I say, this little brother, can you treat the wounds on my body or not? "If that doesn''t work, just call your family''s old man out ¡­"


    "My family''s old man is busy and sleeping. Besides, you don''t even need my family''s old man to step in for such a small injury. It''s a very simple matter."


    After saying that, the young man turned around and walked behind the counter. He took out a medicine box and placed it on the counter. He immediately intended to treat the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man could not sit still any longer and asked, "Hey little brother, do you know what poison I''m infected with and yet you dare to treat me? What if you kill me?"


    The poison in your face is basically a type of toxic pollen. This kind of flower is called the Pinnacle Yang Burning Muscle Flower, the first day the infected person only had a swelling on his face, the second day his face was sore and festering, the third day his face would have thorns growing out of his pustule, and on the fourth day, you would have died. Fortunately, you came in time, and one day later, you would not have been able to save him. The young man smiled as he spoke, as if these injuries were nothing out of the ordinary for him. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of respect for him.


    Hearing the little brother''s words, the middle-aged man immediately became terrified. He became restless and excitedly said: "Aiya ¡­ "Little brother, you have to save my life, ah, I have both old and young. If I die, what will this family do ¡­"


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a small matter. Just remember to pay when you''ve cured your injuries." First, he took out a small bottle, which contained some white powder, and scattered it evenly on the face covered in pustules. At this time, the man once again grimaced in pain, and as he inhaled the cold air, he swore, "This damned brat, if he ever comes into contact with this trash again, he will definitely tear him into pieces ¡­ Ouch ¡­ "Lil ''Bro, go easy on me, it''s too painful ¡­"


    After about five minutes, the man''s face was covered in powder, and after that, he took out a pair of tweezers and started to pull out the spikes from the pustules one by one. I could clearly see from the side that the man had pulled out a spike, and there was already a root underneath it with many thin and long hairs. The moment the spike was pulled out, a bloody hole appeared on the man''s face.


    However, what was worse than me was the two people from the special treatment team that Luo Weiping brought with him. After hearing the two of them retching, they immediately ran out of the yard and started vomiting.


    After half an hour, the pustules on the middle-aged man''s face were completely cleaned and placed on a tray. They were all covered in blood, making me feel nauseous.


    This made me think of that brat Chen Jinyu once again. When I see him in the future, I have to hide far away and avoid getting infected by his Dao.


    After all, I was a person who had been injected with blood essence by a Blood Sucking Demon Larva, so I was immune to all poisons. Back then, I was not poisoned by the poison flowers of the Ling Nan Medicinal Herbs, and at that time, I was even more miserable than the middle-aged man in front of me.


    Moreover, his skin was now smooth and smooth, much better than before.


    After pulling out all the spikes from the man''s face, the young man sprinkled some powder on his face, and then took out some gauze, wrapping it around his face a few times. Finally, only his eyes were exposed, and he clapped his hands, saying, "Okay, you can leave, take off the gauze after a week, wash your face properly, and it will be fine."


    "It''s done so easily?" The middle-aged man asked in disbelief.


    "Yeah, then what else do you want? You don''t want to leave by staying here with me?" That young man asked.


    "No ¡­" The middle-aged man nervously said, "I just want to ask if there are any scars on my face. I''m not that good-looking to begin with, so if I had a scar on my face, I wouldn''t be able to see anyone ¡­"


    "Don''t worry, what I gave you is to revive the flesh and blood. After seven days, you will be fully recovered and there won''t be any scars left behind. If you can''t recover, come over here and smash my signboard." As the young man spoke, he packed everything up and walked to the front of the counter.


    When the middle-aged man heard this, he was overjoyed. He quickly took out a stack of RMB and placed it on the table, and said, "Then I will thank you, young brother. If there is anything that can be of use to the King''s family in the future, please do not hesitate to ask. This is twenty thousand yuan.


    The little brother looked at the money on the table and took out five of them, placing them behind the counter. Without raising his head, he said, "Our Xue Clan''s medicine store is well-behaved, does business with the conscience, and never charges a single cent more. This time, the medicine we use is a bit more expensive, so we''ll take 500 of it."


    On the contrary, it made the young man unhappy. He threw down a few words and said: "After you''ve seen the illness, quickly leave, don''t dawdle, there are still a lot of people waiting for you. If you don''t accept it, then don''t, do you want me to chase you away?"


    The man was left with no choice but to accept the rest of the money. He thanked them profusely once more before leaving.


    This little brother seems a little interesting, he is definitely someone with true ability. It seems like if Luo Wei Ping brought me and Li Rujie to the right place, then the poison in my body would be solved by this little brother.


    He really hadn''t thought that this young brother would have such great medical skills at such a young age. Furthermore, his medical ethics were also quite good.


    Following that, there were still a few people waiting behind the middle-aged man to see if he was alright. Even though Li Runjie and I were shivering and fidgety, we still had to wait in line at the back.


    However, these people who came to see the doctor seemed to be local residents of the village and were very familiar with the young man in front of them. In front of these villagers, the young man was a lot more polite.

 C272

    Unlike the middle-aged man from a moment ago, these local villagers have no problems and are quite ill. The little brother patiently treated these villagers and it took us another half an hour before we finished prescribing medicine for the villagers. The little brother even escorted these villagers to the door of the house and then came back to our side.


    At this moment, I had already completely and utterly convinced that this little brother, from every aspect, was a genius doctor.


    When this young man walked towards us, Luo Weiping immediately stood up from his chair and walked towards that young man. He politely cupped his hands and said, "This is the young Divine Doctor called Xue Xiaoqi. Today, we have seen him for ourselves. His medical skills have truly reached perfection."


    The young man nodded politely and returned the greeting. He looked at Luo Weiping from head to toe and directly said, "I presume you are all part of the country''s special task force, right? I wonder what business do you have with our Xue Clan''s medicine store? "


    It seemed like this little brother had extraordinary knowledge as well. He was able to recognize Luo Weeping''s identity with a single glance.


    However, Luo Weeping did not hide it and smiled. He then said, "Indeed, little brother has eyes like that of a god. I was able to recognize my identity with a single glance."


    That young man shook his head and said with a smile, "It''s not hard for me to recognize you. You people from the special task force all wear the same kind of uniform. It doesn''t matter if it''s Spring, Summer, Autumn, or Winter. There have been people from the special task force before, so you''re not unfamiliar with them."


    "Since you know your next identity, then I''ll go straight to the point." As he spoke, Luo Weiping reached into his pocket and took out an envelope. The letter was written in calligraphy pen, what the hell was going on? There was someone who could write letters with a brush?


    I was curious to see the letter.


    After taking out the letter, Luo Weeping handed it to the young man and said: "I have a letter for you from elder Long Xuan of Mao Mountain. I hope you can pass it on to him."


    That young man didn''t receive the letter. Instead, he looked towards Li Renjie and I, who were shivering from the cold on the chair. He nodded slightly and said, "Your purpose in coming here this time is to let my father save these two, right?"


    Luo Wei Ping was holding the letter in his hand and awkwardly took back his hand. He turned around and looked at us before nodding and said, "That''s right. They are here for the two of them."


    That little brother carefully examined us for a while, and then said: "If I''m not wrong, these two should have been poisoned by the cold poison. It looks like it was half a month ago."


    This is a little too godly. Not only can we tell that we have been poisoned by the cold poison, we can even tell when we were poisoned. This person has such a sacred art at such a young age. I am truly impressed.


    Luo Weeping was also a little surprised. However, he quickly recovered and nodded again, saying, "That''s right, it is indeed the cold poison."


    As he walked, he said, "My father has some relationship with Taoist Master Long Xuan of Mao Mountain. Our Xue family can''t fail to cure the patient that was recommended by him, so you can rest assured that. However, since my father is resting at noon, it''s best if we don''t disturb his family. I''ll take a look at this illness, and if I can''t cure it, then it won''t be too late to invite my father over."


    He stretched out his hand and touched my forehead. His expression immediately changed greatly, and he quickly retracted his hand. With some surprise, he said, "This cold poison is so powerful, it''s the work of someone. It seems that their cultivation is very high."


    "It was the hands of the current Great Demonic Sect''s Great Helmsman Zheng Lingye, they are all from the Cold Ice Palms, and now that the palm poison has flared up and penetrated deep into their organs, it has already been more than half a month. I did a lot of research and found out that your Xue Clan is a traditional Chinese medicine family, so I was introduced by someone." Luo Weiping said politely.


    "It seems that this Frigid Poison is extremely powerful. This is the first time I''ve seen such a patient, so it is rather troublesome. Allow me to think of a way. Even if I am to treat him, it would probably take at least two to three days." The young man looked us both up and down.


    "There''s no rush. As long as it can be cured, it can take ten days to half a month. I''ve long heard of the Xue Clan''s medicine store''s reputation. Anyone who still has a single breath left can bring back the dead." Luo Weiping flattered.


    Just as the two of them were talking, light footsteps came from outside the courtyard. I thought it was someone looking for a doctor. After a while, a middle-aged man in his fifties walked into the medicine store.


    The sound of footsteps immediately attracted everyone''s attention. The young man turned his head to take a look and immediately said, "Father, have you woken up?"


    The old man nodded and walked in with his hands behind his back, asking, "Xiao Qi, what''s the situation today? Did you encounter any particularly troublesome cases?"


    This middle-aged man must be the Xue Yassong that Luo Weiping was looking for.


    As soon as he entered, Luo Weiping walked up and greeted politely, "Greetings, Uncle Xue."


    Xue Yassong looked at Luo Weiping''s outfit and immediately became serious. He asked with doubt, "You are?"


    "I am Luo Weeping, the secretary of the Special Cases Investigation Division''s North China Region. I have come here to seek your help through the introduction provided by Elder Mao Shan, Longxuan."


    As Luo Weiping spoke, he handed the letter over to Xue Yassong. Xue Yassong took the letter and opened it, and after looking at it for a moment, he put it away and nodded. He said, "So it turns out that Taoist Master Long Xuan of Mao Mountain introduced this letter. Everyone, stop standing here and sit down to talk."


    It seemed that Grandpa Xue Yassong was much more polite than that Xue Xiaoqi. After letting Luo Weiping take a seat, he also ordered Xue Xiaoqi to pour tea for us.


    At this moment, Xue Xiao Qi''s appearance changed again, and she became a little humble in front of his old man. She quickly poured some tea and placed it on the tea table beside us.


    Old Master Xue Yassong''s gaze quickly fell on me and Li Renjie. He indifferently said, "Ever since we entered this room, this old man has been feeling oppressed by the cold. I''m sure that I''ve been hit by the Ice Palm. This isn''t a small job."


    With that, Xue Yassong looked at Xue Xiao Qi and instructed, "Xiao Qi, hurry up and close the door. Today, we won''t take on anything else, I''m afraid it will take some time to get rid of the poison."

 C273

    Hearing Old Man Xue''s orders, Xue Xiaqi took out a sign from the counter that said "business is suspended", then walked out and closed the courtyard door. He then turned back and stood behind Old Master Xue.


    After waiting for Xue Xiaoqi to return, Old Master Xue turned around and glanced at him, then said: "Hurry and pack up. Let''s go to the backyard."


    This old man, Xue Yassong, is very clear-cut. He said that he would do as he pleased and it seems like he intends to give us the rhythm of pulling out the cold poison in our bodies right now.


    "En," Xue Xiao Qi responded before walking to the counter. He picked up a medicine box and followed behind Xue Yassong. He then turned around and left the pharmacy.


    Luo Weiping glanced in our direction, and the two men from the special forces dressed in Chinese tunics helped Li You Jie and me up. We followed behind them and left the courtyard.


    When Luo Wei saw that Old Master Xue intended to treat us right away, he immediately expressed his gratitude.


    In the beginning, I didn''t have much hope for this Xue family''s medicine store, but after seeing that both father and son had an extraordinary temperament and seeing that the young man called Xue Xiao Qi had treated a person with a face full of pustules, my confidence immediately rose greatly, and I felt that there shouldn''t be any problems with the cold poison in my body.


    Especially since this old man doesn''t seem to show much emotion towards the cold poison in our bodies, he only feels that this situation is a kind of minor injury in his eyes.


    To be able to remain so calm and collected, he must be a master with some skills.


    After Li Shujie and I were helped out of the pharmacy, we entered the courtyard. It was around one in the afternoon, and the sun was at its highest point. It was exceptionally hot, but even though the sun was shining, I still felt very cold.


    We walked along the path made from small stones towards the backyard. The two sides of the road were mostly filled with flowers and plants, but they all looked like herbs. Compared to the plants that were planted by the Southern Goblin Tribe, this place felt a hundred times more comfortable.


    Very quickly, we arrived at the backyard of the Xue Clan medicine store. The father and son of the Xue Clan walked straight into a room, and we followed in after them.


    The furnishings in this room were quite strange. In the middle of the room, there were a few bed boards, and all around the room hung a variety of instruments, all of which were dazzling, but they all looked like surgical instruments, and they were very special, most of which I had never seen before. When I suddenly entered, I was shocked and felt as if I had walked into a torture chamber.


    Even Luo Wei and the others who brought me in were stunned when they saw the strange tools in the room.


    "Put them flat on the chopping board." Old Master Xue Yassong said indifferently.


    I was stunned as I looked at Xue Yassong. I had a feeling that if I lied here, they would tear me apart.


    However, since we were tricked, we have to listen to the doctor''s instructions. This was also something that we had no other choice about. Li Rujie and I were placed on the chopping board and laid down flat.


    Following that, that Xue Yassong told the two special task force members to strip Li Renjie and I of our clothes.


    I couldn''t take it anymore. I was really not used to being naked in front of so many strangers. I trembled and said, "Can you not take off your clothes?"


    The old man, Xue Yassong, smiled and said, "That''s fine. Since you don''t want to take it off, you can just go back. After you leave this door, if there is anyone who can cure the cold poison in your body, you can leave."


    Damn, this is clearly forcing me to take it off.


    Luckily, the room was full of old masters. If you want to take them off, then take it off, just think of it as taking a bath.


    Helpless, I could only allow one of the guys from the special task force to help me strip off my clothes. In the end, all I managed to wear was a pair of underwear before lying down on the hard wooden board.


    Just like me, Li Renjie was stripped naked and laid there.


    After everything was ready, Xue Yassong nodded slightly towards his son, saying, "Xiao Qi, I''ve given you the seventy-two needles from the Ghost sect. The cold poison in their bodies can be dispelled with this needle technique, and with these two people here, I''ll hand them over to you."


    Xue Xiaoqi''s eyes widened as soon as he heard this, and he timidly said, "Dad, I only learned 72 needles in this cabinet. I''m afraid that I can''t learn 17 needles, no?"


    At this, I felt a pang of sadness. Did this old man use our lives to train his son? Interesting.


    However, the conversation that followed caused me to fall into a deep sadness and despair.


    However, he heard Xue Yassong say, "Not only have you failed to learn the seventy-two needles in the Ghost sect, but I have also only learned seventy-nine needles in my life. It is already not bad that you have learned these seventeen needles.


    However, Xue Xiao Qi shook her head like a rattle, waving her hands and said, "Dad, I think this matter is over. Although I have learned 17 needles, I''m still not proficient in them, and this Ghost sect''s 72 needles are very dangerous, and I have to be extremely careful with every needle. If anything goes wrong, I''ll die, and I won''t dare to take this risk."


    When I heard this, my heart goes cold. It seems that we are just little mice for experiments. We should be ready to die at any moment.


    However, the old man encouraged Xue Yassong, "You can be at ease. Daddy will watch by the side. Nothing will happen. Just do whatever you want."


    Hearing his father''s encouragement, Xue Xiaoqi immediately rubbed his hands together. "Alright then, I''ll try."


    As he spoke, Xue Xiaoqi walked up to me with a medicine chest in hand, laughing as he said, "I say, bro, don''t move around too much in a bit. My acupuncture technique isn''t very reliable to begin with, so if you move around and prick the wrong acupuncture points, I can''t guarantee that you''ll be able to get out of here standing."


    "Life and death are in the hands of fate, wealth is in the hands of heaven. Little brother, just try your best. It''s my misfortune to die here." I smiled weakly at Xue Xiaoqi.


    "Alright then, I''ll start now." As he spoke, Xue Xiaoqi opened the medicine chest, and I saw him take out a bottle the size of a wine bottle from the medicine chest, and a piece of white gauze. He poured out some white liquid from the bottle, and after rubbing it against the white gauze for a while, he started to smear it on my body.

 C274

    Only when I was young did Dad help me scrub. In my entire life, I was still groped around by a strange man, which made me uncomfortable.


    I finally understood the true meaning of a common saying, no, no, no. There is no such thing as money or sickness, but once you get sick, you will lose all of your dignity in front of these doctors. They can treat you as they wish, and all you can do is cooperate.


    Otherwise, if he didn''t treat it, then the only option left was to die.


    However, this youth called Xue Xiao Qi had smeared something on my body. At the start, it was chilly, but after a while, a warm feeling rose from his body. Ever since I was hit by Zheng Lingye''s Ice Palm, it made me feel the most comfortable, but suddenly I didn''t feel that cold anymore.


    However, after I smeared these potions on my body, it was just the beginning. I did some preparations and the next part was the main point.


    When I opened the package, I saw that it was filled with silver needles of various sizes, at least a few hundred of them. I was dazzled by what I saw, but at the same time, I was shocked.


    At the same time, he was secretly regretting in his heart. Why didn''t he treat Li Rujie first? He seems to be worse than I am.


    I''ve been practicing medicine since I was three years old, and I still know how to take action. Although the seventy-two needles of the Ghost Gate were aimed at animals before, you''re the first one, but I''ve practiced it thousands of times already, so I''m still very familiar with it. Your body is a bit stronger than the big brother at the side, so if there''s a mistake, you won''t die, and maybe you can still save it, so the big brother won''t be able to take it, so he can only take your knife first ¡­ "


    Second Elder ¡­ I became depressed in my heart. I had really become this kid''s practice mouse, and whether or not I could live was still unknown. No wonder he picked me first, it was because he saw that my body was stronger than Li Renjie''s.


    However, he had just boasted that he would survive even if he had to crawl. At most, he would just die because of this brat. Right now, this was all he could do.


    But at this moment, my face didn''t look too good. Xue Xiao Qi snickered at me again, and then took out a silver needle from her cloth bag, and it was even the longest one. She waved it in front of my eyes and said, "Brother, you have to hold on.


    I don''t know if this kid is joking with me, but you only took the needle and you even used such a long silver needle to scare me. I don''t know what your intentions were, but if it weren''t for the fact that he was treating my wounds, I would have already climbed down to beat him up.


    At first, I wanted to close my eyes and not look, but I was a little worried. In the end, I clenched my teeth and looked at where the needle had landed on my body.


    Xue Xiao Qi held the longest silver needle and stabbed it into my dantian''s Qi Sea. As soon as the needle went in, I twitched in pain and my mind buzzed. I felt like I was about to faint.


    But luckily, the pain only lasted for an instant. It calmed down very quickly. At this moment, I suddenly realised that my body was sweating profusely.


    This was a very strange thing. Ever since I had taken the Ice Palms, my entire body had become like a lump of ice, unceasingly emitting chilliness. Not to mention sweating, even drinking a cup of water felt like cold water in my throat.


    Moreover, this person had only used a needle and already had such an obvious effect. This was beyond my expectations.


    I lowered my head and saw that a large portion of the silver needle, which was more than ten centimeters long, had been pierced into the dantian''s Qi Sea, leaving only two to three centimeters outside. It is worth mentioning that although the silver needle is small, it seems to be hollow inside.


    While I was still confused, Xue Xiao Qi took out another silver needle and said to me while looking for the acupuncture points on my body, "The cold poison in your body is mainly concentrated at the location of your Dantian''s Qi Sea. While I was puzzled, Xue Xiao Qi took out a silver needle and looked at the acupuncture points on my body and said:" The cold poison in your body is mainly at the location of your Dantian''s Qi Sea.


    I just watched without saying a word. Afterwards, Xue Xiaoqi started to give me another injection, but this one didn''t feel painful at all. Instead, it made me feel drowsy.


    Soon after, Xue Xiaoqi went through three or five needles on my body, and the further he went, the slower his speed became. Sometimes, he would hold a silver needle in his hand and hesitate for a long time before finally inserting the needle in.


    When I woke up, I found that I was still lying on the wooden board. There were about a dozen silver needles stuck in my chest and abdomen. White poisonous air was continuously emitted from the needles.


    It seems that the background of the Xue family''s medicine store must be very deep. No wonder Luo Weiping brought me here.


    Then, I saw Xue Xiaoqi had already walked to Li Shujie''s side, and was starting to place the needles onto his body.


    My problems had been solved, but my body seemed to have lost all its instincts. Apart from my brain, my body didn''t seem to belong to me at all.


    When I looked at Old Master Xue Yassong, I found that he was already sitting at the side dozing off. He was even snoring slightly.


    Ever since we came to the Xue Clan''s medicine store, Xue Xiao Qi said that this old man is taking his afternoon rest, but we don''t know how much sleep this old man has, or how long it takes for him to give us a shot to dispel the cold poison, or even take a nap. Perhaps he thinks that the cold poison in our bodies is a small problem that''s not worth mentioning.


    He really didn''t know how great the sacred art of the Xue Clan''s medicine store was. It was easy to deal with such a formidable power of frost.


    After Xue Xiaoqi finished giving Li Shujie the needle, Li Shujie also fell into a deep slumber.

 C275

    At this moment, I discovered that Xue Xiao Qi''s forehead was full of sweat, and his entire body seemed to be exhausted. Even his steps were trembling a little.


    He walked to the corner of the room, filled a pan of water and washed his hands before sitting down on a chair. He took a few deep breaths, stood up, walked to the side of the sleeping Old Master Xue Yassong, and lightly touched him, saying, "Father ¡­ Their needles are all gone ¡­ "


    Xue Yassong drowsily opened his eyes and looked around in a daze. He then said, "I''m done. So fast ¡­"


    "It can''t be considered fast. The sky has already darkened ¡­" Xue Xiaoqi said respectfully.


    Xue Yassong then glanced outside the yard and nodded, saying, "Hmm, it''s really dark now. It''s actually been so long ¡­"


    As he spoke, Old Master Xue stood up and walked towards us. He only casually glanced at the silver needles on our bodies, then nodded and said: "Not bad, this needle is pretty good, then prepare them for the next step. If all goes well, the cold poison in their bodies should be completely removed after three days."


    He cupped his hands and said: "This move is the most important step, and everything is going well. Leave the rest for my son to do. I still have some other things to do, so I won''t be accompanying you."


    Luo Weiping immediately bowed and said politely, "Mr. Xue, please be at ease. I must trouble you this time. When these two people''s injuries have healed, you will definitely be grateful ¡­"


    "What are you saying? Since Taoist Master Long Xuan is the one who introduced us, then we are all friends of the Xue Clan, there''s no need to talk about whether we should thank you or not. If we go out and travel in the martial arts world, our Xue Clan might have some help that you guys can help out with. At that time, don''t delay the time ¡­" Old Master Xue politely said.


    With that, he instructed Xue Yassong, "In a while, take out the two guest rooms on the east side and stay with them."


    Xue Xiao Qi nodded his head in agreement.


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Xue. As long as the Xue Family says it, our special task force will help if we don''t violate the rules." Luo Weiping promised.


    "This is very good ¡­ "That''s good ¡­" After Old Master Xue exchanged a few pleasantries, he strode out of the room.


    In my heart, however, I was puzzled. From start to finish, this old man Xue didn''t seem to have helped me. He only slept for a bit here, then he drifted away. He really is a strange old man.


    At this moment, only the few of us are left in the room. Xue Xiaoqi rested for a moment, and when Li Rujie woke up, it was already 7 or 8 o''clock in the evening.


    After that, Xue Xiaoqi returned to my side and began to pull out the needles on my body one by one. Even with this pulling out of needles, it took me over an hour to do so.


    When all of the silver needles on Li Renjie''s and I were pulled out, I immediately felt relaxed. At the same time, my body could also feel the temperature. However, my body was still somewhat cold and I was unable to circulate my energy.


    When Xue Xiao Qi saw that it was already late, she got Luo Wei Ping to help us change into a new set and helped us stay in the two guest rooms on the east side.


    The night passed in silence.


    It was just that when he slept at night, he felt much better than before. After adding a few layers of thick quilts, he was able to sleep soundly until the dawn.


    I slept in the same room as Li, while Luo Weiping and the others lived in the next room.


    After I woke up, I found that Li Rujie was still sleeping.


    After waking up, I simply washed up and immediately felt refreshed.


    After a short while, Li Shujie also woke up, so I asked him how he was feeling.


    Due to the fact that Li Shujie''s injuries were always too severe, he was groggy the whole way, and sometimes he even passed out. Thus, we didn''t say much, and this time after the acupuncture, Li Shujie''s complexion clearly looked a lot better than yesterday.


    He smiled weakly at me and said, "I thought I wouldn''t be able to make it through this trial. I didn''t think that I would meet such a godly young doctor, who dispelled more than half of the cold poison in his body. He finally managed to get a good night''s sleep these past few days."


    Li Shujie shared my sentiments and couldn''t help but sigh at the number of extraordinary people in this world, as well as the fact that there was a place like the Xue family''s medicine store hidden in this small village.


    After a short chat with Li, Luo Weiping pushed open the door and let us out, saying that he wanted to continue healing us.


    After a simple cleaning up, the two of us followed Luo Wei to the door. This time, we went to the room that was adjacent to the one where acupuncture was performed yesterday. The moment we pushed open the door, there was a strong smell of Chinese medicine and a wave of rolling fog.


    In the midst of the white fog, I saw that there were two wooden buckets in the room. The scent of Chinese medicine came from within the buckets.


    Xue Xiaoqi looked drowsy, but when he saw us come in, he said, "Hurry up and take off your clothes. We''ll go in and soak in a medicinal bath, then we''ll continue to extract the cold poison from your body."


    Li Renjie and I had complete trust in this young Divine Doctor. After saying a few words of thanks, we took off our clothes and jumped into the medicine barrel.


    This time, after we jumped in, our bodies could feel the temperature of the water, and we couldn''t help but feel a little hot. It seems that the cold poison in our bodies has been purged quite a bit.


    Inside this wooden barrel, there are many herbs floating around. The smell is very strong, almost half a bucket of water and half a bucket of medicine. After soaking in it for a while, I felt the heat from it and sweat starts to form on my forehead.


    Xue Xiaoqi told us, "You need to stay in this barrel for six hours. Every two hours, I will heat up the water for you. After six hours, you can eat."


    With that, Xue Xiaoqi walked out.


    The temperature of the water was very high, as if it had just been boiled. In the beginning, under the influence of the cold poison, it did not feel too hot, but after two hours, we changed to boiling hot water, which made it somewhat difficult to stay in the water. However, Xue Xiao Qi did not allow us to come out, saying that if we wanted to force the cold poison out of our bodies, we would need to soak it for six hours.

 C276

    It wasn''t easy for me to survive in that barrel for three hours. When Li Renjie and I climbed out of the barrel, our bodies were completely red.


    After we changed our clothes, we left the room one by one, no longer feeling the effects of the cold poison.


    After leaving the house, the sun was scorching and he could not help but sweat profusely.


    The two of us followed the path made of stone and soon saw Luo Wei, Xue Xiao Qi, and the rest of them. At this moment, they were gathered around a stone table in the courtyard.


    Luo Weiping greeted us and told the two of us to hurry over to eat.


    In the past few days, it has been tiring and tiring, and the cold poison has flared up, causing us to not have much appetite. Now, the cold poison has almost been cleared out from our bodies, making us feel extremely hungry. Li Rujie and I sat down together and picked up our chopsticks.


    Unexpectedly, just as he picked up the chopsticks, Xue Xiao Qi said, "Hey ¡­" "Wait, you don''t eat these dishes, I''ve cooked a small stove for you. Since you''re all weak, you need to take good care of your wounds. That''s why I''ve prepared a meat meal for you all ¡­"


    I don''t know what delicious food it is, but this little village is surrounded by mountains. Perhaps there is some kind of game on the mountain, and it must be extremely tasty. Back then, when Big Senior and I were cultivating in the monastery, we often wandered around the mountains and caught some wild chickens and rabbits.


    At this time, Xue Xiao Qi pushed two casseroles over and placed them in front of Li You Jie and me. With a smile, he said, "These are your dishes. They provide great nourishment. Don''t waste it. Drink all of the soup, and don''t leave a single drop."


    Why does that smile on Xue Xiaoqi look like a naughty smile?


    The moment I opened the lid, the strong smell of Chinese medicine assaulted my nostrils. When I looked down, I could not help but inhale a breath of cold air, and saw a large amount of all kinds of poisonous insects floating in the pot. There were scorpions, scorpions, scorpions, centipedes ¡­. There was also a colorful viper sitting in the bowl, which made me break out in a cold sweat ¡­


    Li Renjie was the same as me. When he saw the poisonous bug in the soup, he couldn''t help but suck in a cold breath and say, "I say, this Little Brother Xue ¡­" "This bowl is filled with poisonous bugs, what can I eat ¡­"


    Of course I can eat it, this is something I have prepared for you, you don''t understand, this is using poison to fight poison, right now the cold poison in your body has already been dispelled, but your body still needs it. This soup of mine is called the All Aspect Nourishment Soup, and it is all made from ten different kinds of extremely poisonous ingredients. Xue Xiaoqi said with a mischievous smile.


    Although facing these poisonous bugs'' soup with Li Rujie, we couldn''t quite bring ourselves to say it, but with Xue Xiaoqi on the side urging us to supervise, we had no choice but to go and drink this bowl of soup head on.


    I thought it was some kind of mountain game, but it turned out to be this thing.


    However, this could be said to be quite reasonable. These poisonous bugs could be considered to be wild game in the mountains. Their lives were in danger, so they had to drink it even if they didn''t want to.


    I gathered up my courage and fished out a cooked scorpion from the soup bowl. I placed it in my mouth, and almost without chewing, swallowed it whole.


    However, once the poison entered his mouth, he felt that it wasn''t that bad, so he was able to eat it.


    After eating a few mouthfuls, he still felt that the venomous bug was quite tasty, especially that venomous snake in the bowl. It tasted quite good.


    Like me, Li Renjie also ate with relish. In the end, the two of us truly ate up all of the poisonous bugs in the claypot. In the end, we even drank all of the soup.


    After eating the medicinal food, Li Renjie and I were once again covered in hot sweat. A warm feeling reverberated in our dantian, making us feel very satisfied.


    Afterwards, I tried to comprehend the surroundings and circulated the spirit energy in my dantian''s aura sea. I felt that my condition had recovered to about seventy to eighty percent of what it used to be. This was already pretty good.


    However, Xue Xiao Qi told us that our injuries don''t count as a complete recovery right now, and we need to properly rest for a while. At the very least, we have to stay in the Xue Clan''s medicine store for three days, and eat a meal of the so-called All Aspects Nourishment Soup every day.


    This kid also told us that once we enter the Xue Clan''s medicine store, we must recover fully before we can leave, or else we''ll smash the Xue Clan''s medicine store''s signboard.


    It was worthy of all the doctors in the world to study. If all the doctors were the same, this world would be perfect.


    The next day, Luo Weiping said goodbye to me and Li Shujie. He told us that there were a lot of things waiting for them in the North China Region of the Special Task Force to deal with. As the secretary of the bureau chief, he was still rather busy, mainly because he saw that I, Li Shujie, had recovered and was ready to leave.


    Before we left, Luo Weiping paid us the medical expenses and gave Xue Xiao Qi 30,000 yuan.


    But Xue said his father wouldn''t let him take the money, so after a long delay, Luo Weiping had no choice but to take the money back.


    Luo Weiping is busy, and I can understand why. I have long heard that he is a rather big official in the special task force and is the superior of Li Rujie''s immediate boss, so Luo Weiping coming out to find the Xue family to treat me was probably out of respect for my second martial uncle. The last time I met him, he was already very respectful to my second martial uncle.


    In the next few days, Li Rujie and I stayed at the Xue Family''s medicine store. Our health improved day by day. The main reason was because of the soup that Xue Xiaoqi had given us.


    For the past few days, we haven''t seen Xue Xiaoqi''s father, the weird old man called Xue Yassong.


    It was unknown what this old man was busy with all day.


    When I had nothing to do, Li Rujie and I would stroll around the village where the Xue family''s medicine store was located. The people here were all simple and honest, and they were very easy to get along with.


    Every day, Xue Xiaoqi would squat down in the medicine store and treat a group of people. Among them, there were many cultivators who came after their reputation, but all of them were cured of their illness.


    On the second day at the Xue family medicine store, I suddenly remembered something. There was still a pair of brats in my Yin device that hadn''t gone overboard.

 C277

    At that time in the building at the center of the Heavenly Domain, I had promised those two brats that if they helped me break all of the hundred ghost gathering array formations there, I would allow them to transcend and allow them to enter the Six Paths of Samsara.


    Before, I also asked how these two little ghosts died. The two of them were siblings, and they died in a car accident on the way back from school.


    To die at such a young age, he must have died beyond doubt. Even if someone like him were to die before his time was up, he would not be able to reincarnate immediately even if he was taken away by a pervert. He had to stay on the Road to River Styx until his time was up before he was allowed to reincarnate.


    According to the records of the¡¶ Yin Yang Dao Scripture¡· that my master left behind, the Road to River Styx is a dangerous and dangerous world, where the strong preys on the weak. On the way to the River of Styx, there are countless small and large villages, all of which are ghost villages, where people of various sizes have been living for decades. They definitely do not have computers, do not have a computer, do not have a computer, and spend their days in boredom, only waiting for two hours to pass, but the two children are only five or six years old, and the waiting time is more than half a year, a full dozens of years.


    According to the Yin Yang Daoist Scripture, there were many cultivators that lived in the ghost village. Even after their deaths, they continued to dominate the ghost village and bully the weak. A few incompetent children were devoured by those ghosts, and the result was their souls being annihilated.


    What I need to do is to let these little ghosts leave out the time I have to wait on the Road to River Styx and directly reincarnate. However, there is a price to pay, and that is to send some paper money to bribe the servant that took them away.


    However, not everyone can bribe someone like that. Even cultivators with high cultivation bases may not be able to bribe someone like that, and there are still some tricks involved. I don''t know about that, but the disciples of the Wumianzhe Sect all have the ability to bribe someone like that.


    This was the so-called ancestral tradition of deceit and deceit.


    As for whether the information recorded in the Yin Yang Dao Scripture about the Road to River Styx was true or false, I am unable to determine, as if my Grand Master had truly gone to the Road to River Styx.


    However, on the second night when we were at the Xue family''s medicine store, when I had nothing better to do, I climbed up a barren mountain. I even bought some incense paper money while I was on the road, which directly overtook those two brats.


    This is the first time I''ve done something so excessive, but according to the methods and steps recorded in the Yin Yang Dao Scripture, there weren''t any mistakes.


    Using rocks from the mountains to build a simple altar, I placed some offerings on it, lit a few incense sticks of fire, and prepared some paper money. Using a few incantations, I activated the astral steps, and a gust of cold wind blew by.


    He didn''t even say hello to me.


    However, the transition was completed very quickly, and I directly returned to Xue Xiao Qi''s home.


    In the next few days, Li Renjie and I had to be under Xue Xiao Qi''s care every day. Aside from the three meals a day, we also had to soak ourselves in a medicinal bath for two hours every day. Gradually, we became accustomed to this daily life.


    It had to be said that this Xue family''s medicine store was truly an aristocratic family of traditional Chinese medicine. Not just traditional Chinese medicine, but it was also known as the Godly Doctor''s family.


    Under Xue Xiaoqi''s control, the insidious poison in Li Shujie''s and my body had already healed in three days. Not only did it heal, but I also felt that my body seemed to be better than before.


    Perhaps because of the medicinal food and the medicinal bath, I opened up my meridians, warmed up my body, and with my own super strong self-recovery ability, it only took me three days to recover completely. Even Li Youjie''s injuries were slightly worse than mine, but after staying for two more days, I had already completely recovered.


    After we recovered from our injuries, I was naturally grateful to the Xue Clan, especially after I had been taken care of by Xue Xiaoqi and his grandfather, Xue Yassong.


    At first, I thought Xue Xiao Qi was a person who didn''t smile, but after getting along with her for a while, I felt that this person was rather easy to get along with and sometimes made a mistake. In short, he was a very good person, and also a friend that was worth getting along with.


    I have to say that at such a young age, Xue Xiao Qi''s medical skills were indeed amazing, and I could even see the abnormalities in my body. Because he had previously soaked in the blood pool when we were at the Lunan Division, and had been soaked by the blood sucking demonic larva, he was able to tell that it was probably because of the rapid recovery of my external wounds. During the fight with those people in the Heaven''s Nest Center, he also had wounds on his body, and after the wounds had healed, even until now, the scars could no longer be seen.


    As for the old man from the Xue Clan, Xue Yassong, he had been acting very secretively the entire time. During his stay at the Xue Clan''s medicine store, he rarely showed his face, and even if he did, he quickly left.


    Although his medical skills were superb, the Xue Clan''s people were easy to get along with and very easy to talk to. Every day, there was an endless stream of patients who came to the Xue Clan to see them and many of them were people of the martial world.


    After recovering from our injuries, it was impossible for Li Rujie and I to stay here and not leave. Immediately, Li Rujie and I discussed the matter of leaving this place.


    The night before we left, Li Runjie came to me and asked me what I wanted to do in the future.


    From the looks of it, he seemed to be hesitating to speak, as if there was something he wanted to say.


    After cultivating with Master in the Taoist temple for over a year, Master has taught me a lot of skills and even taught me the remaining scrolls of our sect''s'' Yin Yang Daoist Scripture ''. I can understand most of the techniques here, but it just requires a gradual process.


    Before we left the Taoist temple, Master told Eldest Brother and I that we would walk in the martial arts world and experience the secular world. After experiencing all sorts of things in the martial arts world, regardless of whether it is in terms of vision or cultivation level, there will be a certain level of improvement.


    At this moment, I told this matter to Li Shujie. The current me can be said to be a jobless nomad, and there is nothing I can do, so I can only take it as I please.


    Hearing me say this, Li You Jie''s face revealed a happy expression, and immediately said to us: "Brother Tian Luo, why don''t you come to my Profound Sky City''s special task force and follow me?"

 C278

    For a moment, I felt a little awkward upon hearing Li Shujie suddenly issue such an invitation. Although I have no serious matters to attend to right now, it''s unlikely that I will be able to join such an organization.


    If this had happened more than a year ago, I would definitely have been overjoyed. At that time, when I just graduated from university, I wanted to find a proper job, work in peace, and be a normal and happy person, but to Li''s special team, it was basically the same as a civil servant, but it was just a bit more dangerous. I think that even if it was more than a year ago, someone would have told me to join such a department, and even if I knew that this department hung my head on my belt every day, I would still happily accept it.


    However, the current me, ever since I started cultivating with Master, everything seemed to be different. I have an even more unrestrained life, and now that I have a certain understanding of the Dao, this is the so-called natural way of doing things, but the style of our Faction is to do things as they please, unfettered and unrestrained. Once I join the special focus group, just the rules and regulations in there are a bit hard for me to accept.


    Also, this time when Big Senior and I left the mountain, we were given a mission by Master, who told us two to head south one by one to head north, to train in the mortal world, and to travel in the martial arts world. A year later, when we return to Qingdao, Shandong Province, Master will also have to test my and Big Senior''s cultivation.


    Therefore, I must be very careful when dealing with this matter. At the very least, I must get my master''s consent.


    After thinking about it again and again, I said to Li Rujie, "Big Brother Li, actually, I quite like your job. Every day, I can encounter all kinds of strange and weird things, but I have a master on me, so I don''t dare to disobey, so ¡­"


    "Alright, alright ¡­" Since you do not want to join our Heavenly Huai City''s special task force, Brother Li will not make things difficult for you, you must have your own difficulties too, but, when Brother meets with difficulties, I want to ask for your help, you will not refuse, right? " Li Shujie patted my shoulder as he spoke.


    "That will definitely not be a problem. After experiencing the matter of the Heavenly Karma Center, we can be considered to have reached a friendship of life and death. As long as Brother Li says it, I, Shangguan Tianluo, will do everything I can and will not refuse." I replied politely.


    I also told him the truth. Master only told me to train in the mortal world and go all the way south. I didn''t have any plans, everything will be as you wish, and I will take it one step at a time.


    However, I didn''t expect that after walking to the south and being hit by the Ice Palm, I would directly return to Shandong from the south. After going around in a circle, I returned to my original place.


    Hearing that, Li You Jie and I smiled, and then Li You Jie suggested, "Since Brother Tian Luo has no other plans, then how about we head south to the Profound Sky City first? "You can continue to head south from Tianyi City, and on the way from Shandong to Tianyi City, we can also be companions. We won''t be lonely on the way."


    Since I didn''t have anything important to do, I agreed without thinking.


    Just two days ago, Old Man Li and Li Jinqiao gave me a call. They said that the friend who developed the Heavenly Mystery Center wanted to invite me to a meal in person to express their gratitude.


    He also told me that after a few days of being sealed off, the Huai Huai Center had been cleaned up a bit and then reopened. Now that the business has gradually improved, I''m guessing that after a year and a half, the Huai Center will become popular. And all of this is because of me.


    Naturally, I didn''t dare to share all of this good news with him. However, the boss of the Huai Center, Sun Yizhu, and Sun Yizhu should have met up with him anyway. It was mainly because Elder Li had been inviting me with great hospitality, so I couldn''t postpone it.


    Also, it''s my roommate from university, Li Yadong. Ever since I was harmed by that Gu Nu, I have never seen his face.


    On the morning we left the Xue family, there was a patient who came looking for medicine. Li Run Jie and I bid Xue Xiao Qi farewell and left the Xue family''s medicine store.


    As the saying goes, a prince''s relationship is as calm as water. Xue Xiaoqi is extremely busy, and we have no intention of sending him off.


    No matter what, Xue Xiaoqi also saved my life, and if the Xue Clan is going to be useful to me, Shangguan Tian Luo, in the future, I think I will definitely not delay this.


    After having discussed this matter with Li Rujie, we left the Xue family''s medicine store and walked along the small path towards the Red Leaf Valley.


    Due to the Xue family''s medicine store''s location being rather secluded and the path that came before was only a small path, Li Rujie and I weren''t familiar with the route. However, under the guidance of the simple and honest villagers, we quickly walked out of this place and arrived at Red Leaf Valley, the tourist attraction.


    As soon as we arrived at Red Leaf Valley, there were more and more cars. The two of us took a taxi directly to the train station, and then got on a bus. We arrived at Tianyi City late that night.


    After we got out of the car, Li Runjie said goodbye to me. He said that he wanted to go back to the special task force in Tianyuan City to handle some matters. The two of us would stay on the phone and keep in touch.


    As the sky was still dark, I found a small hotel near the train station and stayed there. During the day, I had already contacted the old mister Li Jinqiao, arranged to meet him during the day and took the train for an entire night.


    When I woke up late in the morning, I was awakened by the sound of a phone ringing. I picked up my phone and saw that it was from Old Mr. Li Jinqiao, asking me where I was. He said that he would send someone to pick me up in a moment. After I got up, I washed up and bought some food near the train station. Soon, a car stopped in front of the inn.


    I had just finished my breakfast and was about to go back to the hotel when I met him at the hotel entrance.


    At that time, Li Jinqiao still had a young man waiting for me in front of the hotel. Li Jinqiao immediately grabbed my hand and asked me if I was well and if the poison in my body had been resolved.


    After stating that everything was fine, Li Jinqiao pulled me into a BMW. The young man in front of me drove me to the most bustling place in the city, and the car stopped at the entrance of a hotel. This hotel was ancient and very luxurious, and as soon as we got off the car, we saw a fat man about sixty years old standing at the entrance.

 C279

    This fatty must be a friend of the Old Master Li Jinqiao, as well as the president and grandson of the Heavenly Karma Center.


    As soon as Li Jinqiao and I got off the car, the house enthusiastically came over and shook my hand. After saying a few pleasantries, I also politely greeted them.


    Li Jinqiao immediately introduced him to the fat man, saying, "Old Sun, this is the young Sir Shangguan whom I mentioned to you earlier, his name is Shangguan Tianluo. Li Jinqiao immediately introduced him to the fat man, saying," Old Sun, this is the young Sir Shangguan, whom I mentioned to you earlier, the young Sir Shangguan, his name is Shangguan Tianluo.


    "Mr. Shangguan... "I''ve heard a lot about you, and I''m from Sun Dynasty. It''s all thanks to you this time. Otherwise, I''d have jumped off the building ¡­" The banquet has already been prepared, so there''s no need to thank me. Please follow me. " The fat guy said respectfully.


    I politely replied before following the fatty into the restaurant.


    The group of us went straight up to the second floor and arrived at a private room. A banquet had already been prepared there, with delicacies from mountains and seas, birds and beasts, and all sorts of things.


    There were also two waiters wearing qipao inside the room. They were very pretty.


    It seems that this Sun family still attaches great importance to me.


    After the host was seated, a waiter came up to pour wine for us.


    In this private room, there are only the three of us, apart from the two young and beautiful attendants.


    After serving the wine, Sun Yiyi waved his hand and the two waiters left.


    First, he ate some food and drank some wine. After chatting for a long time, Sun Yiyi took out a package and walked in front of me, politely saying: "Mr. Shangguan, this is a little gift from me. I hope you can accept it."


    I lowered my head to look at the package in his hand. It was very thick, and seemed to be at least a hundred thousand yuan, so I immediately stood up and said seriously, "Mister Sun, I absolutely cannot accept this money. I only did a portion of the work that I did on this matter of the Heaven''s Will Center, so if you really need to thank me, you should thank Mr. Li.


    If it weren''t for you, I really would have walked into a desperate situation this time, my hair had turned completely white. As for Brother Li, don''t worry, I won''t treat him unfairly, and this money is not much, the Huaixin Centre has already started its normal business, and I believe it won''t take long for it to start. If you don''t accept this money, then you''ll think that it''s too little, but it doesn''t matter, these rights are fixed, if I have enough money on hand, then I''ll thank you again, what do you think? "


    After postponing for three times, I was still stubborn. Sun Fang and Li Jinqiao both advised me to accept the money, but in the end I had no choice but to accept the money.


    Master had warned us before when Eldest Martial Brother and I left the mountain that we would travel to the north and south.


    I almost died because of the matter with the Heaven''s Will Center. I even offended the number one evil sect in the world, and I even got hit by Zheng Lingye''s ice-cold palm. If I hadn''t met Xue Xiao Qi at the Xue family''s medicine store, I probably wouldn''t have lived.


    This was also earned through hard work, so he felt at ease taking the money.


    However, the last time in Qingdao, when I helped little senior sister''s father, Yang Tao, to handle the case at the construction site, Yang Tao also gave each of us 500,000 yuan.


    With all the money in my possession, I had become a rich man.


    After receiving the money, Sun Yiyi returned to his seat and asked me what I wanted to do next.


    It seems that a lot of people have been asking me this question recently, so I didn''t have anything to hide. I could only repeat what I said before to Sun Yiyi.


    The Sun family and Li Jinqiao looked at each other. The two of them were beaming with smiles, and their smiles had a deep meaning to them.


    Finally, Sun Yat-sen said, "Mr. Shangguan, since you have nothing important to do in the future, why don''t you stay here and do something for me? But don''t worry, I just want you to be our consultant and help me look at feng shui and so on. You don''t have to stay on duty every day, you can do whatever you want with the price, what do you think?"


    Master has asked me and my eldest senior brother to go down the mountain to train in the mortal world, so I can''t just squat here and enjoy a comfortable life. This way, no matter if it''s training or cultivation, I won''t be able to make any progress, so I still have to go south.


    At that moment, I politely rejected the good intentions of the Sun family and Li Jinqiao. Although they felt a little regretful, they still maintained their respect for my decision and didn''t ask for too much from me.


    This meal was quickly finished and we both left a contact list for each other. Sun Yiyi said that if there was anything he needed my help with in the future, he would definitely give me a call.


    I would be happy to help, but I still do my best to praise Old Master Li Jinqiao. Although he is not a cultivator, he knows a lot about the profound arts and he can solve most of the Feng Shui problems.


    After eating, Sun Yiyi got someone to drive me away, but I also refused. I said that I would find a friend to reminisce about the old days, that I would leave Tianyi City another day and continue my journey to the south.


    Li Jinqiao knew who the old friend I was talking about was, and he was my university roommate, Li Yadong. Ever since he was injured by that Gu girl called Hona, I never had the time to see him again. Now that I''m in Tianyi City, I might as well go over and see how his injuries are recovering.


    After we parted ways in the restaurant, the three of us waved goodbye and walked towards the district where Li Yadong lived with our Cosmic Bag on our backs. We even made a phone call to Li Yadong asking him how he was doing.


    He asked me where I was, and I said I was walking in the direction of his house, but he told me he was not at home, and that he had gone abroad to do business for someone and would not be back until about two days later.


    I didn''t expect this result, but it was also good. I could just walk south and reply that I would meet him again when I had the chance. I wanted to go south and do something.

 C280

    There was nothing left to linger in Tianye City, so I had to continue south.


    Even though he was now a rich man, he didn''t want to make any rash moves with his wealth. Ancient man, the heavens had given a great responsibility to the rich, it was necessary for him to first suffer, work hard, starve ¡­ I don''t want to enjoy myself with this money. Only by tempering my body and mind will I be able to make progress.


    Thus, on the journey south, I decided to take the path of an ascetic monk. This way, I would be able to increase my knowledge, be more able to sightsee, travel ten thousand miles as if I were reading ten thousand books.


    With this, I wobbled out of South Sky City, planning to find a place to stay.


    However, what I didn''t expect was that just as I left South Sky City, I received a call. It was from an old acquaintance, and we had just said our goodbyes yesterday.


    The caller was Li Shujie, who was with me at the Xue family medicine store, recuperating from his injuries.


    When I received his call, I felt it was a bit strange. I immediately asked, "Brother Li, why did you call me?"


    Li You Jie seemed to be a little anxious and ignored all the greetings. He directly asked me, "Brother Tian Luo, where are you now?"


    "I just left the Heavenly Justice District. What''s wrong? Do you still want to treat me to a drink?" I joked.


    "We have plenty of opportunities to drink alcohol in the future, but I have something that I want to ask for your help with. I wonder if Brother Tian Luo is willing to agree?" Li Shujie''s voice was very urgent, as if there really was something important to discuss.


    After hearing what he said, I immediately restrained my smile. "Brother Li, we have a close relationship. If there''s anything you need my help with, feel free to speak. If I can do it, I''ll do my best to help."


    It looks like I made this call in time, and the matter is like this, you should know the situation last time, in order to deal with Zheng Lingye and the others, we in the Profound Sky City''s special investigation team suffered heavy losses, several experts have been killed in this mission, and they are clearly lacking in manpower, but there are very few cultivators in the entire Profound Sky City, and recently there is a problem, so I wanted to ask for your help, but don''t worry, it''s not a temporary help, I just don''t know if Brother Tian Luo is interested?


    "What is going on? Can you tell me in advance? " I asked curiously.


    "This matter is still unclear over the phone. Where are you right now? Give me a specific location. I''ll send someone to pick you up later. We''ll talk when we get there, what do you think?" Li Shujie said again.


    "Alright, I''ve just left the Heavenly City." Then I looked up and saw a gas station nearby. There was a kiosk next to the gas station, so I gave him the address and waited for him at the door of the kiosk.


    After that, Li Shujie hung up the phone and told me to wait for a while. Someone would pick me up immediately.


    After I hung up the phone, I walked towards the store''s entrance. Since I was thirsty, I bought a bottle of water and got a Maza. I squatted in front of the store and waited for the person Li Shujie had sent to come pick me up.


    In my boredom, as I drank my water, I wondered what exactly Li Shujie wanted me to do. However, I felt that for departments like the special task force, there should be some rather thorny cases, cases that ordinary police officers could not solve, and cases that carried a different spirit should be handled by this special task force.


    This special task team was basically the most dangerous profession because they were dealing with all sorts of monsters and ghosts, or cultivators with high levels of cultivation. The death rate should be the highest, however, the majority of the people in this world would not know of the existence of this hidden department.


    My eldest senior brother has been heading north, and I don''t know how the situation is right now, but I really miss him a bit. My youngest junior sister is studying at a university in the Southern Province, so I''ve been traveling south for a while, thinking that I must pass by her school. When the time comes, I''ll go to school to find her.


    When he thought of his junior apprentice sister''s sweet smile, his heart was filled with warmth.


    Thinking about these things, time passes by very quickly. In the blink of an eye, half an hour has passed. I also drank up two bottles of mineral water.


    Not long later, a rather broken Santana stopped in front of the entrance to the shop, and a man in a Chinese tunic stepped down from the car. This man looked familiar, and for a moment, he couldn''t remember who he belonged to, but it seemed that he was one of Li Rujie''s men, and last time in the Celestial Wai Centre''s underground car park, he had seven swords under his command. Zheng Lingye had killed a few of them, and also injured a few of them, so this man should have been one of them.


    He quickly walked over and extended his hand out from a distance away, enthusiastically saying, "Brother Tian Luo, hello, I was sent by Li You Jie, Li You Jie, to pick you up. We met last time at the Heavenly Huai Center."


    I immediately stood up and shook his hand in a friendly manner. "My apologies. The last time we met, I was in a hurry. After I was severely injured, I was arranged to stay in the hospital and didn''t have the time to get to know him. May I know your name?"


    "Zhang Chen!" My name is Zhang Chen, Brother Tian Luo can just call me Old Zhang. Let''s not talk about other things, just get in the car with me first. We''ll have a chat in the car. This person called Zhang Chen looks to be around 27 or 28 years old, five or six years older than me. When he looks gentle and gentle, when he doesn''t fight with others, he looks like an ordinary person.


    Seeing that Zhang Chen was quite anxious, I immediately followed Zhang Zhen to the old Santana.


    After getting on the car, Zhang Chen said embarrassedly, "I''m sorry, Brother Tian Luo. Our Tian Huai City Special Task Force''s funding is a little tight, so we can only use this car to pick you up. Don''t blame us."


    "Look at what you''re saying, it''s good enough that you have a car. Even if you came in a tricycle to pick me up, I still wouldn''t mind. I just walked in from Heavenly City."


    Saying that, I couldn''t wait to ask, "Oh right, Big Brother Zhang Chen, when Group Leader Li called me just now, he seemed very anxious. What happened?"

 C281

    Hearing my question, Zhang Chen, who had already started the car, sighed and said, "This is a little strange. In a small town in the district of Tianxin City, there is a place called Da Yan Mountain, which is a high mountain and is inconvenient for transportation, but in the middle of Da Yan Mountain, there are several villages. Most of the people there are lonely old people living in a few acres of land, and most of the young people have gone out to work.


    So that''s what happened. It sounded really weird, but this was the first time I heard of such a situation. I immediately asked, "Big Brother Zhang Chen, could it be that the wild beasts in the mountains are responsible for this? They shouldn''t be in charge of such a case, right?"


    According to what the local villagers said, someone once saw a human-like monster in the forest. It was very tall, maybe more than three meters tall, with a pair of eyes like a flashlight, and when they saw that the person was an old man who let sheep go, they went up the mountain to look for it. As soon as they entered the mountain, they saw a monster eating the carcass of a sheep, and they ran back crazily on the spot.


    "Savage ¡­" When I was young, I had read a book called "The Unsolved Mystery of the World". There were stories about savages and the footprints of savages on it, but the real savages only heard about it from the grapevine, there wasn''t any real evidence to prove the existence of these monsters.


    However, this made me very interested. I really wanted to see what the barbarians looked like.


    I think that the barbarians are just some uncivilized creatures, and should not be as powerful as cultivators. It shouldn''t be a problem for the special task force to move out of Tianyi City this time.


    It''s good to see it. I was just worrying that there wasn''t much to do.


    Ever since he started cultivating, he had been lapping his blood on the blade of a saber. As such, he wasn''t used to idle around like this.


    As I spoke to Zhang Chen, the car had already entered the city. I didn''t know where Zhang Chen would take me, so I just let him take me.


    After driving for another twenty minutes, we stopped at a large courtyard. Zhang Chen got out of the car and gestured for him to follow me.


    After I got out of the car, I scanned the courtyard and found a lot of cars and police cars parked here. It felt like a police squad.


    I followed behind Zhang Chen and walked around the courtyard. After passing through a small alley, we arrived in front of a building, in front of which there was a doorman, an old man. Zhang Chen greeted the old man, and the old man took out a key.


    After which, Zhang Chen brought me in.


    As soon as he entered the room, he felt a sense of cold. However, this cold feeling was very normal. It was just an ordinary cold, not due to the excessive Yin Qi.


    I was curious for a moment, so I asked Zhang Chen where he brought me to. Zhang Chen said without turning around, "This is the morgue of the Criminal Police Division, a place specially used to store dead bodies. Now that Group Leader Li is looking at the autopsy, he''s bringing you over to take a look too."


    "The mortuary ¡­"


    Damn, this is my first time in a place like this. When I heard the words'' morgue '', I still felt a chill down my spine.


    When we entered a room, the first thing we saw was a mass of white cold air, followed by a small cabinet filled with frozen corpses.


    The temperature difference between the two was too great. After entering, I couldn''t help but shiver a few times. I immediately took a deep breath and circulated the Spiritual Energy within my dantian to fill my entire body.


    There was a dissecting room right next to the mortuary. Behind a transparent mirror stood two people, one wearing a white gown and a mask, and the other was Li Renjie. He was also wearing a mask, and his eyebrows were tightly furrowed.


    Zhang Chen led me forward a few steps and opened a door. A strong smell of blood drifted out from the dissecting room. Aside from the smell of blood, there was also an aura of death that ordinary people could not feel.


    The moment I entered this dissecting room, Zhang Chen took two masks from the table beside and handed one to me while he took the other one with him.


    Upon seeing Zhang Chen and I enter, Li Shujie and that medical examiner nodded at me, which could be considered a form of greeting.


    After that, Li Shujie turned to the medical examiner and said, "Please continue."


    I looked down and saw three bodies in the modest dissecting room, two adults and one child. The child looked to be eight or nine years old, and both were men, both in their sixties.


    Their naked bodies were placed on the dissecting table. Their stomachs were cut open to reveal their empty stomachs, which made me a little uncomfortable. I wanted to vomit immediately, as I had seen many bloody scenes.


    What was worth mentioning was that the expressions on the faces of these three people before they died were extremely ferocious. The three of them did not close their eyes, and their faces revealed an incomparably terrified expression, as if they had seen something especially terrifying and unbelievable while alive. Their mouths were wide open, and their eyes were filled with grievance.

 C282

    Looking at the three corpses in this state, I really found it hard to accept. I couldn''t help but feel nauseous for a moment.


    However, the medical examiner standing at the side was not affected by the three corpses at all. He continued, "These three people died the same way. Their stomachs were cut open by sharp claws and their internal organs were taken out. This method of killing is exceptionally bloody and brutal. In addition, I found some animal hairs in the abdomen of the deceased, which were DNA tested and discovered to be a new species, although there is no record of this new species yet, although these hairs are somewhat similar to monkeys. From the gaping wounds on their chests and bellies, it can be determined that the new species that killed these people was two to three times the size of a human hand, so that the new species must have been colossal creatures, no less than two meters tall, perhaps more than three meters tall, and it is worth mentioning that these three people were not killed by the same person, but by two of these monsters. "


    He took a deep breath and said, "Looks like this is another big problem. Right now, there are still many natural villages near the mountain, all of them are old people and children. In order to reduce unnecessary casualties, we have to move quickly. We have to head to the mountain today ¡­"


    After saying that, Li You Jie raised his head and looked at me. "Brother Tian Luo, I''m really sorry. This matter is urgent, so I can only call you over. I just received the mission from the upper management. I don''t have enough manpower."


    "There''s no need to be polite. I have nothing better to do anyways, it''s also good to have a look with Brother Li." I said politely.


    Li Youjie patted me on the shoulder and immediately walked out of the dissecting room in a flash. Zhang Zhen and I followed closely behind him and we left the dissecting room together.


    The medical examiner was still dissecting the body, hoping to find some clues. The three of us walked out of the autopsy room, leaving our masks in a trash can.


    When I walked out of the mortuary, it was already late in the morning. The chills were immediately dispelled, but for some unknown reason, the haze in my heart became heavier.


    Judging from Li Shujie''s expression, it could be seen that this matter was not that simple.


    It was already the afternoon. After exiting the morgue, Li Renjie asked Zhang Chen to lead me towards the old Santana. I saw Li Renjie walk to the side as if he was talking to someone on the phone.


    After Zhang Chen and I sat in the car, Zhang Chen said to me, "This time, people are panicking. Many people from the village moved out from the Wild Goose Mountain, and the higher-ups suppressed this matter, and if we were to report it to the media, it would be a big news, and right now, it''s going to be very tight. Originally, this case was going to be solved by our Special Task Force, but the situation is a little strange, so it was transferred directly to our Special Task Force.


    I nodded to express my understanding. "Brother Zhang, when should we head to the Great Yan Mountain?"


    "If nothing unexpected happens, we will be leaving for the Great Yan Mountain this afternoon. Right now, Boss Li is making a phone call to contact people, and in addition to our special task force moving out, we must also have some firepower support. In order to be absolutely safe, we must mobilize some special forces or martial police soldiers with combat experience to participate." Zhang Chen explained to me.


    After listening to Zhang Chen''s explanation, I immediately understood what was going on. At the beginning, I thought that I was the only one who was going in with the members of the special task force, but it turns out that Li Shujie would also look for external help and bring a group of soldiers with modern firearms. We would be relatively safer there.


    After he sat in the car and waited for a while, Li Shujie immediately came over and sat in the front seat. After he sat in the car, Li Shujie immediately came over and sat in the front seat.


    The two of them sat in the car, seemingly silent and preoccupied, as if they were driving towards the outskirts of Tianhuai City.


    Seeing that they didn''t say anything, I had no choice but to keep my mouth shut.


    After more than an hour of driving, we left the small city of Tianyin and stopped on a country road in the suburbs.


    After that, Li Shujie and Zhang Chen got out of the car and called me to come down with them.


    Li Shujie fished out a box of cigarettes and gave one to Zhang Chen and me. She lit it herself and started smoking. Although I don''t smoke very much, I''m still idle right now.


    After about ten minutes of waiting on the road, we saw three more SUVs coming from the direction of Tianxin City. Two of them had military tags on, and they were heading straight for us.


    After the car came to a stop, the doors opened and two groups of people got out.


    One group was a team from a special forces wearing Chinese tunics. There were a total of four people.


    The other group consisted of a group of armed police soldiers wearing camouflage uniforms. They were armed and looked like they were all hot-blooded youths in their twenties.


    When I looked at him, he also looked at me and walked towards me. He warmly shook my hand and politely said, "Hello, we meet again. The last time we were at the heart of the heavens, in the underground parking lot, it was all thanks to you. Otherwise, my brothers would have all died."


    This person is the military police captain that we met last time in the Huai Huai Center. I still remember his name, I think his name is Liu Changping.


    I shook his hand and said politely: "Nice to meet you Company Leader Liu, it''s been a long time. My name is Shangguan Tian Luo, you can call me Tian Luo in the future."


    "Yeah, I''m so happy to see you again." Liu Changping said with a smile.


    Soon after, Li Run Jie walked towards us, the moment he saw Li You Jie, that Liu Changping withdrew his hand and performed a military salute to him, saying seriously, "Hello, Leader. I am the captain of the Sky City Criminal Police squad, Liu Changping.


    I saw that he didn''t seem to be very happy, but I still said in a deep voice, "The target is the Great Yan Mountain. We must reach there before nightfall. We have to set out immediately."

 C283

    Actually, I also understand why Li Runjie isn''t happy. Previously, Zhang Chen told me that the reason why Li Runjie communicated with his superiors and tried to send some firepower support was because the fiercer the firepower, the better. It is possible that the people Li Runjie saw were all ordinary soldiers and not the special forces that he had been hoping for.


    However, in my heart, I feel that it is not necessary to gather so many people just to deal with some barbarians that are not civilized. These soldiers are more than enough, and they also have submachine guns.


    The group of seventeen of us will go deep into the mountain. If we''re only dealing with a few savages, as long as there aren''t too many of them, then even if we have a hundred and eighty, each bullet would be enough to wipe them all out.


    However, things were not as simple as I had imagined, and I did not learn of it until later.


    Now that the troops have gathered, we will be going deeper into the mountain.


    Li Renjie, Zhang Chen, and I were still sitting in the old Santana. Behind us were three military SUVs, and we were speeding towards the direction of the Great Yan Mountain.


    It was afternoon when we set out. The journey was easy at first, but after three hours of driving there was no asphalt in front of us. It was a bumpy dirt road, and after less than an hour the sky had turned completely dark.


    I looked out through the window and saw a vast expanse of barren hills and mountains, dark under the cover of the night, which made me feel terrified for no reason.


    After another ten minutes of slow travel, there weren''t even any dirt roads left. Instead, it was some small paths that people had walked out of, making it impossible for cars to enter.


    There was no choice but to get out of the car and walk along the path created by the villagers.


    Those cars were all parked by the side of the road, so they didn''t have to worry about being stolen. This was a military vehicle, whoever stole this car would also be an eyeless guy.


    Zhang Chen and Li Renjie had been leading the way ahead of us. I followed closely behind the two of them, and behind the three of us were the other four members of the special task force.


    If they continued forward a bit, they would reach the desolate mountain range.


    At least this part of the journey is safe, because we haven''t even reached the edge of Mount Goose yet.


    The group of people walked forward gloomily, their hearts inexplicably heavy. On the way, only the sound of footsteps could be heard, as if no one was talking.


    Li Shujie''s expression was always very serious. Along the way, he smoked quite a few cigarettes, as if he had a heavy load on his mind.


    Tonight''s night was quite good. The sky was dark blue, with a crescent moon hanging high in the sky. The sky was filled with countless stars. A gentle breeze blew past, causing people to feel relaxed and happy.


    From time to time, the cries of small insects could be heard in the wilderness. This place was similar to my hometown, and in the summer, when I slept on the brick bed, I could hear the chirping of insects and the chirping of frogs.


    My home is also in the countryside, and it''s in a ravine, similar to the situation here. Walking on this mountain trail, I suddenly felt homesick, coming out after the new year, half a year has passed, I still haven''t returned home yet.


    The last time I went home to celebrate the new year, it was me and eldest senior brother who went back together, and then I encountered the matter of my younger cousin being taken away by someone.


    The past is hard to look back on.


    As we were thinking about the past, we walked along the mountain road. Soon we saw a village in front of us. Some lights were flickering, and since this place had electricity, it was not a very remote place.


    This village didn''t seem to be very big, about 100 households, but there were very few lights on. It was only 7 or 8 o''clock in the evening, and it should be the time when everyone turned on their lights, indicating that the barbarians'' attack had affected the village. At night, the families didn''t dare to go out, or someone directly left the village to avoid the wind and wait for the people above to deal with this matter.


    According to what Li Renjie said, we need to reach a village called West Head Gully at the edge of the mountain before 11 PM. That village is the place where the first unknown creature attacked us, and the three corpses we saw in the dissecting room were the villagers of West Head Gully.


    When we arrived at the village, we would stay there that night, and at daybreak we would go deep into the mountains of the geese to search for the location of the unknown creatures.


    It would be best if they could capture those creatures alive. If they couldn''t, they would try their best to eliminate them on the spot.


    The main problem now is that no one knows how many of these unknown creatures exist in the Great Yan Mountain. If we can''t handle them, we will definitely ask for reinforcements from the higher-ups.


    Zhang Chen told me that after the incident, most of the old people and children had already left the village. Some of the old people and children that couldn''t be moved had stayed in the village, and I don''t think there would be many people left either. At most, there would be two or three families in the village.


    Two or three hours later, at about half past ten, seventeen of us were standing on a rise, looking down. There were twenty or thirty families scattered about in a ravine, but none of them had a light on, and it was hard to tell if anyone was there or not.


    Li You Jie waved his hand and led our group down the mountain.


    Not long after, they arrived at the village called West Head Gully.


    From the looks of it, the buildings in the village were quite old. Most of them were made of stone and did not have the slightest trace of modernization. This was a truly destitute and remote place.


    After arriving at the village, Li Renjie immediately divided everyone into three groups and carefully examined the village to see if there were still people there. He also looked for a large courtyard so that we could set up camp there and have a good rest.


    They had just divided up and were about to walk into the village when they saw a person appear on the village path, causing them to be alarmed.


    All of a sudden, a few light beams look towards the person who suddenly appeared, only to see an old lady leaning on a walking stick, looking at us uninvited guests with a face full of fear.


    The old lady''s body was very thin. She was so frightened by the electric light that she quickly covered her eyes with her hands.

 C284

    All of them were extremely nervous. Suddenly, they saw a person appear in the village, not only was the flashlight aimed at the old man, but he also raised his gun one by one. Following the sound of the bolt, the old lady shrunk into a corner.


    However, when we clearly saw who it was, Li Shujie immediately raised his hand, signalling for everyone to not be nervous. He then led me and a few people from the special task force towards the old lady.


    Li You Jie walked up to the old man and said in a very friendly manner, "Old man, don''t be nervous. We aren''t bad people. We were sent by the government to deal with the matters of Mount Yan. I didn''t scare you just now, did I?"


    The old lady let go of the arm that was in front of her and carefully sized up Li Youjie and the martial police soldiers behind us. Only then did she come back to her senses and excitedly said, "This is great ¡­" "You are finally here. If you don''t come soon, I''m afraid that we old bones won''t be able to live for much longer ¡­"


    At this time, Li Shujie spoke again, "Old man, after the incident at Great Yan Mountain occurred, this West Head Gully''s people should have already moved away, right? How dare you, old man, stay in this village? "


    "It''s not that this old woman doesn''t want to leave, it''s just that I have an old companion who is half-dead and lies in bed everyday, unable to walk on the ground. The two of us don''t have any women, and we don''t have anyone to take care of us, let alone move to a place to live. So we stayed in the village."


    So that was the situation. After a while, I asked again, "How many people are still in this village?


    "There should be about six or seven people left. Most of them are old people. They couldn''t walk anymore and didn''t want to leave home, so they stayed behind ¡­" "This is good. Since you guys are here, we don''t need to move out anymore. We don''t need to go around ¡­" The old man said with a bit of joy.


    After pondering for a moment, Li Rujie asked again, "Then where do those old people live? Do they live separately, or live together?"


    "They''re all living separately. Old Liu has his head at the east end of the village. Old Zhang, my wife and I are at the west end of the village. In the middle of the village are two or three families ¡­" The old man said again.


    Li You Jie pondered for a moment, then said, "No way ¡­" Right now, we need to gather all of the people in the village in one place, and then I will send people to protect you guys. The next day, at dawn, all of us will attack the Great Yan Mountain and search for the things that would harm us. "


    He then continued, "I will have to trouble you to show us where those people live in the village so that we can bring them out. Also, there is a place in this village that is quite spacious, and we have a lot of people here this time, so we must live together. This way, we can coordinate our actions."


    "No problem. I''ll bring you guys over. As for the place to stay, there''s a large ancestral hall in the village and a courtyard. It shouldn''t be a problem for you to live in there ¡­" The old man said with a bit of excitement.


    Soon after, Li Shujie expressed his gratitude to the old man and immediately sent a few armed police soldiers to assist the old man in finding those people who had stayed in the village.


    As for us, we followed the elder''s directions and led the rest of the people in the direction of the village''s ancestral hall.


    The ancestral hall was not locked. Other than the three soldiers who followed the old lady to find the people, just in case, Li Youjie also sent two people from the special task force to accompany them.


    The remaining twelve of us went to the ancestral hall of the village.


    After entering this courtyard, we discovered that it was indeed as the old man had said. It was truly extraordinary in size. It was at least 200 square meters, so it shouldn''t be a problem to keep the rest of us here.


    As a precaution, the military police chief brought three armed police soldiers to take a walk around the ancestral hall. He came back to tell us that this place was quite safe and that the ancestral hall only had a few memorial tablets, but other than that, there was nothing else.


    "Yes." Li Rujie replied, then made everyone set up camp in the courtyard. They even arranged for people to take turns to stand guard, alert of anything that might happen.


    Naturally, no one could live in the ancestral hall. The densely packed ancestral tablets all looked scared out of their wits, not to mention the fact that they couldn''t even stay inside.


    Therefore, we can only stay in the courtyard. This time, we have sent out a large group of people to prepare things to camp out in the wild. There must be tents there, so after a short while, several tents are set up in the courtyard.


    As soon as the construction of the tent was completed, the few armed police soldiers brought the villagers who had yet to move out of the West Head Valley.


    All of them were over sixty years old, and there were some problems with their bodies. The wife of the old lady we met just now was really paralyzed, having been carried here by an armed police soldier.


    The courtyard of the ancestral hall is big enough, but we can''t have so many elders living in tents with us.


    Although it was a scorching summer day and the weather was extremely hot, they were currently in the mountains. Every night, the air would turn cold, and these elders would definitely not be able to withstand the cold.


    However, there was a rather large courtyard next to the ancestral hall. It seemed to be a village committee, and it was slightly smaller than the ancestral hall. There were quite a few empty rooms, so Li Run Jie arranged for the seniors to live next door to the village committee.


    The people on duty at night could also make it to the yard next door. This way, it would be relatively safer.


    All of Li Renjie''s thoughts were laid out in detail, and those seniors also agreed to it.


    The arrangements have been made. We let most of the old people go to the village committee to rest, but we left the old lady we just met behind because we still have some questions to ask that old man.


    That old man was very welcoming of our arrival, so he naturally spoke without reserve.


    After most of the people had rested, I sat down in the courtyard with the other members of the special task force and started to inquire about the barbarians from the Great Swallow Mountain in detail.


    Li Shujie first cleared his throat and asked, "Old man, can you tell us in detail how those three people from the village died?"

 C285

    When I heard Li You Jie ask about this, I saw a flash of fear in the elder''s eyes. It seemed that he was still in the haze from the matter that happened not too long ago.


    She sighed, and then said: "Not only has our village lost people, but a lot of people have also died not far from here in the Easthead Valley. Compared to the Easthead Valley, our village has lost quite a lot of people, I heard that seven or eight of them died miserably over there, their stomachs were cut open, and all their internal organs were dug out. It''s scary ¡­"


    Previously, when we came here, we did hear that quite a few people in the nearby villages were attacked by monsters similar to the barbarians, but what we want to know is, under what circumstances did these three people who died in the Western Trench get killed, that''s the key question.


    Li Runjie patiently listened to this old man''s story. Then, he asked, "Old man, I want to know where those three people were killed. Where were they discovered at the beginning?"


    The old lady thought for a moment and then told us, "The three people who died were a family on the far east side of the village. At the east end of the village, there was a big willow tree, and in the summer, the older people in the village all went there to enjoy the cool, and by the way, we talked. On that day, Old Wang and Old Liu, who were addicted to chess, came home a little late, and Old Wang''s grandson was among them. I think they all died in that old forest. "


    This situation is similar to what we previously knew. At present, those monsters that look like savages don''t dare to blatantly enter the village to kill people. They fear places with a lot of people and only attack those who are left alone.


    Li Youjie pondered for a moment, then asked, "Elder, has anyone from the Great Yan Mountain entered before? What is the situation inside?"


    The old lady nodded and said, "Someone must have gone in there before, and not long after the liberation, someone came to the Great Yan Mountain to hunt and pick some mushrooms and mountain products. However, in recent years, the common folk have become a bit rich, so very few people entered the mountain, but according to the the people that went into the depths of the Great Yan Mountain, there are monsters in the Great Yan Mountain, and in the summer, there will still be miasma in the forest. At that time, there were hunters who died in the mountains, but this year, we didn''t know why.


    Li Shujie slightly nodded her head, as if there was nothing else to ask. She immediately had the special task force team send the old lady back to the neighboring courtyard.


    After the old man left, Li Rujie smoked a cigarette. His brows were tightly locked, and after repeatedly warning the people at the door to be on their guard, he went into a tent, intending to sleep.


    These military tents are quite large, and each tent can accommodate five to six people. I squeezed together with the special task force members, planning to have a good rest and attack the mountain tomorrow.


    Lying in my tent, I suddenly felt like I couldn''t fall asleep. I kept feeling anxious, as if something was about to happen.


    Li Renjie, who was like me, seemed to be tossing and turning on his bed, unable to fall asleep. Maybe he had the same thoughts as me.


    However, after I recited a few chants to calm my heart and cultivate for a while, I gradually became drowsy and fell asleep on the ground.


    This time, my sleep was very unstable and I even had a strange dream. In my dream, a few huge black figures appeared and chased after me, frightening me to the point that I was drenched in cold sweat.


    Suddenly, a miserable shriek pierced the night sky.


    I suddenly woke up from my stupor and sat up. I thought that I was still in a dream, but when I sat up, I noticed that Li Runjie and the other members of the special task force had already stood up.


    I don''t know what happened, but I grabbed the Cosmic Bag and ran out with them.


    When we got outside, everyone in the yard was awakened. I saw Liu Changping, the military police captain, running out of the yard with a gun in his hand. After that, the rest of us also ran out.


    Even before I walked out of the courtyard, I could smell a strong scent of blood. My intuition told me that something big must have happened.


    When we arrived at the entrance of the next yard, we actually saw that bloody scene. At the entrance of the yard, there were two armed police soldiers standing guard, their stomachs were cut open, and blood was flowing all over the ground. They didn''t even have time to close their eyes before they died, their faces were filled with extreme terror.


    All of them had guns in their hands, but before they could fire, they fell to the ground.


    Looking at the two bodies on the ground, Liu Changping cursed. He kicked open the yard door and walked in with a few martial police warriors.


    The two armed police soldiers on duty outside the yard had been killed, but there were still some old people living in the yard, and it was still unknown how they were doing.


    However, when the distant door opened, I saw a few old people who were trembling in fear standing in the courtyard, looking at us with a face full of fear.


    "Everyone go back to your rooms and stay there. You''re not allowed to come out until daybreak." Liu Changping shouted, and then he came out with a few soldiers. He pulled the bolt on the gun a few times, and then chased after a certain direction.


    However, Li Shujie, who was standing to the side, grabbed Liu Changping''s arm, and said with a deep voice, "Old Liu, you stay here and protect the crowd. I will take my men to chase them. Those monsters that killed people probably haven''t gone far yet ¡­"


    "No!" My people have been killed, so I must avenge them! " Liu Changping said with red eyes.


    "Protect the old man here! This is an order! Let''s chase after him!" After saying that, I waved my hand and followed the group of people from the special task force towards the direction of the Great Swallow Mountain.

 C286

    Before we even entered the mountain, two soldiers who were armed to the teeth were killed. They were clearly armed with submachine guns, but before they even had the chance to shoot, they were killed on the spot and their innards were hollowed out, and in such a short period of time, they had already run away and disappeared without a trace. When we rushed over, there were only two cold corpses lying at the door.


    Fortunately, the monster had only killed two armed police soldiers. After alerting the crowd, it was scared away. It did not rush into the yard and make a move on the old men.


    The captain of the armed police, Liu Changping, went crazy with anger when he saw his man was dead. He wanted to go after the murderer.


    However, Li Shujie, who was relatively clear-headed, stopped him. He just said that Liu Changping and I are to go chase after him and have him stay here to protect the old man.


    There was naturally a reason why they weren''t allowed to go. There was still a huge difference between cultivators and ordinary people.


    Although they were armed police soldiers and held modern firearms in their hands, facing these unknown dangerous species, the special task force was still more professional.


    Liu Changping was reluctant, but he didn''t dare to disobey. He had no choice but to stay behind with the rest of his soldiers. The six of us ran towards the mountain.


    This incident had made everyone nervous. They thought Liu Changping would never be able to sleep again.


    On the way to the mountain, I took out my phone and saw that it was already 4 in the morning. Even though the sky was still dark, after an hour, the sun had already risen and it was about the same as our original plan.


    But now there''s been a change. Someone in our team has died, and this thing is like a shadow over everyone''s heads.


    On the east side of the West Head Gully was a vast forest, and there were also two small hills blocking their way. After passing these two hills, they would reach the vast wilderness, the Goose Mountain.


    Zhang Chen, who was in the special task force, had a certain level of knowledge on trace learning. He led the way and went in the direction the monster had escaped to.


    With a flashlight in his hand, he followed the trail of blood all the way to Qian.


    On the way, I saw the footprints of the monster. It was as big as two of a normal person''s feet.


    The distance between the footprints was very large, roughly two meters. It could be seen that the monster was running extremely fast.


    From the time of the accident to when we came out, the monster could have escaped without a trace.


    At the beginning, I felt that this monster ate all the organs out of the human body, but when I saw the scene before me, it did not seem to be what I was thinking. This is because the trail of blood had never stopped, and under the light of the flashlight, traces of dark red blood could be seen on the grass and leaves on the mountain path.


    We chased them for seven to eight kilometers in a single go, and our speed was not slow either. However, from start to finish, we didn''t manage to find any trace of those monsters.


    What was even more depressing was that the sky had just turned bright, and a mass of black clouds had appeared above them. With a burst of thunder, it started to rain heavily.


    Lightning and thunder rumbled above our heads as heavy rain poured down. In an instant, the seven of us were drenched in water.


    Luo Weiping did not dare to lead us alone, so we stopped everyone from going any further, and all of them turned back.


    The moment the rain began, the bloodstains would definitely be washed away by the rain. Not to mention the blood, even the footprints of the monsters were too easy to find.


    If we continue to walk inside, without the help of modern firearms, it would be difficult to deal with those monsters, so we had no choice but to go back immediately.


    After another hour or so, we returned to the West Head Gully and arrived near the ancestral hall.


    After being washed away by the heavy rain, the bloodstains at the entrance could no longer be seen. Only two martial police soldiers were left standing guard at the entrance of the ancestral hall. It seemed that the corpses of the two martial police soldiers had been taken away.


    When the group of us returned to the courtyard of the ancestral hall, we saw that everyone had hidden themselves in the ancestral hall to avoid the rain. Even the elders from the neighboring courtyards were in the ancestral hall.


    Seeing us come back dejectedly, Liu Changping came up to us and asked impatiently, "How is it? Have you found the murderer?"


    Li Youjie shook his head and said, "No. We were halfway there when it suddenly began to rain heavily. All traces of our whereabouts have disappeared."


    Liu Changping sighed when he heard that. He turned around and looked at the two bodies covered in white cloth. The white cloth was full of blood stains. When he turned around, his eyes were covered with mist.


    "Leader, what do you think we should do next? Please give us your instructions ¡­" Liu Changping asked with a trembling voice.


    The most important thing is to first get all the elders in the village out of the village. As you can see, those unknown creatures are very fierce, they might come out to kill people in the day. After a while, send a soldier to send all the elders out of the village, none of them can stay in the village anymore. Li Shujie said.


    "What about the two bodies?" Liu Changping looked at the body again.


    "For the time being, we can only let these two brothers suffer a little. After we send the old man out, we''ll have the city police reinforce us a little more, making the situation a little more serious. In addition to moving away the corpses, we''ll also send a large number of armed men to reinforce us. When the rain stops, everyone, except the little soldiers that sent the old man out of the mountain, will go into the mountain together.


    All of the soldiers looked at Li Runjie, and a few of the little soldiers immediately started crying. They must have carried out a lot of people before, such vicious murderers and saber-wielding bandits, but they have probably never encountered such unknown terror. Until now, two of them have died, but we don''t even know what that monster looks like.


    These little warriors would definitely be scared as well.


    Since things have come to this, we can only act according to the method Li Shujie told us to do. First, send someone to move the old man away safely, and after the rain stopped, we will all move out and slaughter our way into the great geese mountain.

 C287

    After the arrangements were made, the sudden heavy downpour came to a halt. It was quite a surprise.


    After personally witnessing the tragedy in the early hours of the morning, it brought a great shock to the seniors of the West Gully village. This time, they were doing mobilization work and said that they would move them, making the matter much simpler.


    Although these old people are old, they can still walk. Only the boss of the old lady we met earlier is half-dead and needs someone to carry him out. The rest of the old people can easily walk for a dozen miles on the mountain road.


    We are already short of manpower, so we can only send one of our armed police soldiers to escort these old men out. The rest of the men will follow us into the heart of the Great Yan Mountain.


    Fortunately, after walking up the mountain road for more than ten miles, there was already our cars parked outside. Those were all very good off-road vehicles, and there were also a lot of people pulling them.


    When the rain stopped, we were on the move. I checked my cell phone, and it was just after eight in the morning.


    It was too late for breakfast. After eating some compressed biscuits and drinking some mineral water on the way, we parted ways with the villagers and headed in the opposite direction.


    After the heavy rain, the mountain road was rough and difficult to walk on. Fortunately, they were all well-trained soldiers, so these small matters were not a problem.


    After leaving the village, we walked seven to eight miles on the mountain road. After about an hour, we arrived at the place where we had visited in the early hours of the morning.


    The situation now is that we only know that wild creatures are hiding in the Goose Mountains, but we have no idea where they are hiding, so our party can only search around the vast Goose Mountains, like a needle in a haystack.


    They continued on the mountain road for another four to five miles. After crossing a few small hills, there were no signs of humans nor were there any small paths. This was the edge of the Great Yan Mountain.


    After more than two hours of walking on the muddy mountain road, the big guy was starting to feel a bit tired. After experiencing the events of the early morning, everyone was tense, so Li Rujie told everyone to find a place to sit down and rest for a while, adjusted themselves a bit, and poured out the sand and mud that had been poured into their shoes.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Li You Jie took me to the side and solemnly said, "Brother Tian Luo, I''m sorry, but as soon as I let you come over, we encountered such a troublesome case. I have a feeling that this time we might be able to put our lives on the line, no matter what, you are still my external helper, and I want to take responsibility for you. What I want to say is, it''s not too late for you to withdraw now, you don''t need to leave your life here, you are not a member of our special task team, you will not be restricted in any way."


    I could feel his sincerity, so I immediately smiled and said, "Brother Li, saying these words is a little strange. My master told me to come out to train in the mortal world so I have to endure it. If I encounter any difficulties, I will withdraw, but I will just stay in the temple and not come out. "Besides, we have already reached this place. If you let me go, I won''t even be able to see what that barbarian looks like, right?"


    As if it was such a heavy burden, he patted my shoulder and said, "Brother Tian Luo, this time I owe you. If we can survive this ordeal, and if you need my help in the future, just say so."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely have to trouble you in the future." I smiled again.


    After resting for a while, Li Renjie told everyone to get up and continue going deeper into the forest.


    It was already around 11 o''clock in the afternoon. The morning rain was still quite cool, but at this time, it suddenly became hot.


    It was a scorching summer day, and there was no wind. The leaves didn''t move at all. After walking for a while, their bodies were completely drenched in sweat.


    There were all kinds of small animals in the forest, and the cicadas were chirping noisily in the trees, causing people''s minds to be in turmoil.


    Along the way, everyone was walking with a heavy atmosphere. Very few people spoke, and the atmosphere was a little depressing for no reason.


    Our formation had been adjusted. This time, it was two armed police soldiers leading the charge. The guns in their hands were always turned on. If anything happens, we can open fire at any time.


    Behind the two armed police soldiers, Li Renjie and I followed.


    The members of the special task force are all very strong, but when it comes to individual strength, Li Rujie and I are both slightly higher in cultivation, so it''s natural for the two of us to be at the forefront.


    In addition, there were also two members of the special task force at the back responsible for cutting off the rear. In the middle, there were three members of the special task force.


    If they had been on guard the night before, with the special task force, the situation might have been different.


    Since they had joined the special task force, they were definitely cultivators. If they were standing guard while carefully comprehending the changes in the surrounding fields, they would still be able to sense the danger. Perhaps those two soldiers would not die because of that.


    But now, nothing he said was useful. He had already been killed.


    All we have now is to find those savages and avenge the deaths of our brothers.


    As we walked along, we were alerted by a sudden stench of decay coming from directly in front of us.


    With a wave of his hand, everyone behind him raised their weapons and prepared to fight.


    Li Renjie and I took the lead and led the two armed police soldiers to grope along the stench trail. In the end, we found two heavily rotted corpses a few dozen meters in front of us.


    When they saw the two corpses, the two soldiers leading the way immediately reacted and ran to the side to vomit.


    Even people like me, who have seen so much blood, find it hard to bear the sight, and retch a few times in my throat.


    Li Renjie''s complexion was not good. He extended his hand to cover his nose and squatted in front of the two corpses.


    These two corpses were male, and judging from how rotten they were, they should have died here at least three days ago. It was a scorching summer day, and their corpses rotted very fast.


    Their stomachs were similarly split open, and the internal organs were all gone. In their chests, maggots were constantly crawling around, and some even crawled out of their eye sockets. Due to the heavy rain earlier, the corpses had become extremely swollen, as if they had swelled up.

 C288

    At the beginning, it was me, Li Renjie, and two other armed police soldiers who discovered these two highly rotten corpses. Soon after, the people behind us discovered that there was no danger and also followed. When the people behind saw these two corpses, the majority of the people present had a nauseous reaction, and some of them even vomited on the spot.


    After being killed by those monsters, no one cared about the corpses in the wilderness. Now that they were in such a rotten state, everyone present had to think about whether they would end up in the same situation as these two corpses.


    The bravest person here, the one who could resist this disgusting scene, was most likely only Li Rujie. Even I stood to the side.


    Not only did Li Runjie not show any signs of nausea, he even squatted down next to the corpse, broke a branch from a tree, and began fiddling with the two corpses. Maggots continuously crawled out of the corpses, all the way to his feet.


    After a thorough check, Li Shujie found a handgun and a few bullets beside the corpse. He also found several badges on the chest area.


    After that, he stood up and sighed, "These two people should be the policemen who came to check out the police station. Not knowing the dangers of this place, they rashly entered the mountain and were killed by those ferocious beasts, just like the two soldiers who died in the early morning, they also lost their lives without being able to fire a shot. From this, it can be seen that those monsters have sharp senses, and their speed is very fast, their intelligence shouldn''t be low.


    Everyone was silent for a while as they lowered their heads, not saying a single word.


    After that, Li Runjie had a few soldiers take out their trowels and started digging a big hole on the spot. After that, he had the people from the special task force take out the plastic gloves and the body bag.


    No matter what, this corpse can''t just watch them being eaten by maggots or taken away by wild beasts. Just like us, they are also here looking for savages.


    However, their corpses have been restrained. If we were to be killed by those monsters, I wonder if someone would be able to retrieve our corpses?


    It was after an hour or so, and it was almost noon, and with a heavy and uneasy heart we walked for a long distance in the old forest of the Great Goose Mountain, and the big fellows were tired, and now we came to a stream, and not far from it there was a small waterfall, and the view was still open.


    Li Shujie then instructed everyone to rest on the spot and have lunch to replenish their strength.


    However, after experiencing the incident with the two highly rotten corpses, many people still hadn''t recovered from the scene and didn''t have the mood or appetite to eat.


    However, it was impossible for him to not eat. He still had a long way to go, and he couldn''t walk with his stomach full.


    After experiencing all sorts of horrible things, the big guy didn''t see the monsters'' figures, but he saw their brutality. The unknown often made people feel panicked. Perhaps when we face those monsters, our emotions won''t be as depressed.


    The big guys were scattered around the stream and had a good wash. In this old forest, it was the best summer day to find such a cold stream. When the cold water hit their faces, they felt extremely comfortable.


    Some of the warriors even grabbed a few big fat fishes from the water and started a bonfire to roast the fishes. Not long after that, the aroma of the fishes spread out in the surrounding, causing everyone''s appetite to stir up.


    However, there were still a lot of people who were in the shadows. Perhaps the moment they thought of the two highly rotten corpses, they could not help but feel nauseous. Some of the little warriors could not help but vomit a few times while eating.


    However, even if this was the case, they still had to eat. Everyone had to maintain a high level of combat strength and prepare for sudden situations.


    After resting by the stream for over an hour, we continued to travel through the forest. After half a day, we had already entered the heart of the Great Yan Mountain, and when we first came in, we saw a map, this Great Yan Mountain was very vast, and it was surrounded by a very long rectangle. The surrounding mountains were very continuous, and we spent half a day looking around, so we should have entered a fifth of the Great Yan Mountain, which is to say, with the speed we were traveling at, it would take us at least three days to travel from the east to the west, and within these three days, we must find traces of those barbarians.


    About three or five miles further on, we saw four or five more highly decomposed bodies, more horrific than we had ever seen them, not only hollowed out, but also missing their heads, and seeing the huge wounds left on their necks, not cut by sharp weapons, because they were jagged and looked as if they had been torn off by claws. Even this brute force was frightening.


    Most of the flesh on these corpses had already rotted away, revealing white bones. Maggots were scattered all around, and many of the birds had landed, eating the maggots that were crawling on the ground.


    Seeing such a disgusting scene, many warriors couldn''t hold on any longer and directly vomited out the food they just ate. A strong stench of rotting flesh spread in the air.


    There were adults, children and even women. Judging from the clothes that had not completely rotted away yet, these corpses should be the villagers that lived near the mountain.


    When we got close to the corpses lying on the ground, the birds eating maggots didn''t even dodge and just kept jumping around. Some of the birds even landed on the corpses and kept on eating the rotten flesh on the corpses.


    A strong aura of death spread out. I had never seen such a terrifying scene in my life.


    Even when I was captured by the people from Lu Nan and saw countless densely packed corpses and pools of blood, the shock wave from the scene wasn''t as strong as the one before my eyes, causing my entire body to feel a chill.

 C289

    But no matter what, since these corpses have been touched by us, we can''t let them continue to be eaten by maggots and birds. Everyone can only endure the nausea and disgust, and keep these corpses that were more than half rotten back in place. This time, I have no choice but to make a move and help these big guys keep the corpses.


    There were already armed police soldiers digging a big hole there. We immediately found a few pieces of cloth, wrapped them up and placed them in the hole. Then, we directly buried them.


    After that, we even made a mark and sent someone to dig the corpse away after dealing with the monster.


    This time, we were even more confused when we saw the corpses. Initially, the corpses that we found in the village only had their internal organs emptied, while the five corpses in front of us were not only missing internal organs, even their heads were missing.


    After we finish burying these corpses, we can only continue on our way.


    He suddenly let out a sigh, turned around and looked at the soldiers behind him, then whispered to me, "This time, I''ve asked the higher ups to send a batch of special forces to investigate this case with me, but they didn''t pay too much attention to it and thought it was just an ordinary case. The quality of these soldiers are much worse than that of the special forces, and after experiencing such a small matter, they''ve already started to lose their morale. If they were to meet those barbarians, who knows how scared they would be."


    I comforted her, "Brother Li, don''t be too anxious. No one can accept these things immediately. Not to mention them, even I can''t hold on when I see these headless corpses. You have to give them a chance to train."


    Li Shujie turned his head to look at those martial police soldiers, sighed and said, "I hope so."


    Hearing Li Rujie''s tone, it seemed that he didn''t have much hope for these people.


    However, I feel that it is nothing. As long as I have a firearm in my hand, it is the greatest insurance.


    On the way, we buried the corpses twice. Between the mountains, there is no road, we can only open up a path for ourselves, and under the guidance of the compass, we can still find the way. But because we buried the corpses, we took a long time, so we have to walk for so long.


    The sky was about to turn dark.


    The sky turned dark, it was definitely not safe to travel through the depths of the mountains. If something were to happen in this pitch-black area, not only would they be unable to kill those ferocious beasts, but they would also be able to harm their own people.


    Therefore, Li Shujie gave the order to find a place with an open field of vision after the sky completely darkened. Everyone would rest and wait for the first light of day before leaving together.


    Everyone was divided into three groups. Each group was responsible for guarding for three and a half hours.


    There are fourteen of us now, and on the average, there are five of us in each wave, keeping watch. That makes it relatively safe.


    In addition, Li Shujie also specially separated the members of the special task force. Within each group, two or three members of the special task force would be standing guard together with those armed police soldiers.


    This way, his defense would be greatly strengthened.


    The place we chose to set up camp was next to a small river. The water in the river was flowing along with a sound of "Hua La La". It was very lively.


    When it was completely dark, about half past seven in the evening, we set up camp on the riverbank and began to cook.


    Some people were in charge of catching fish in the river, while others were in charge of collecting water and splitting firewood. Soon, a bonfire was set up.


    The first group of people who were responsible for standing guard were Zhang Chen and two members of the special task force along with two military police soldiers who were patrolling the area.


    Li Renjie and I were sitting by the river, smoking and waiting for dinner to start.


    At this time, we saw two soldiers going into the river to fish. There were many fish in the river, and they weren''t afraid of humans. In a short while, seven or eight fish were thrown onto the shore.


    On the shore, there were warriors who were in charge of cleaning out the internal organs and scales of the fishes, directly roasting them over the fire.


    Not long after, the fish was roasted, and Captain Liu Changping of the armed police force and two large fish walked over to Li Renjie and me, letting us eat together.


    During the day, I saw many rotten corpses, so I didn''t have much appetite. I told Liu Changping that we would eat later.


    Li Shujie smoked and didn''t want to eat, so Liu Changping gave the roasted fish to the other members of the special task force.


    Looking at the way they were eating, they felt that the fish should be very delicious.


    "Ai ¡­" "There''s a big fish here, come and help me ¡­"


    Standing in the river water by his waist, a young warrior yelled out happily.


    His words caught the attention of Li Renjie and me as we all turned our heads to look. Under the light of the flashlight, we really did see a big fellow coming down from the river. It seemed that it really was a big fish.


    Immediately, the little soldier thrusted the military knife in his hand towards the big fish.


    However, just as the little soldier''s spear was about to pierce that big fish, that big fish suddenly let out a loud bang, and suddenly exploded.


    A rotten stench immediately spread in the surroundings. This was a terrible stench. Even though I was so far away, I was still dizzy from the stench.


    As the stench rushed towards him, it was accompanied by some meat foam and broken bones that scattered in all directions.


    The little soldier that was standing in the river using military sting fish just now was covered in blood, and climbed out of the river screaming in fear.


    The young warrior was frightened to the point that he started crying. Everyone became alert and started to gather around the river.


    Under the light of the flashlight, I saw not only some blurry flesh but also a long string of intestines hanging from the body of the little warrior.


    I also took out my flashlight and shone it in the direction of the river. A corpse that had been blown into two rapidly slid downstream.


    [What the hell is going on? Why did the body explode?


    The big guy quickly helped the little soldier clean up. After realizing that there weren''t any wounds on his body, he let out a sigh of relief. As long as he was fine, everything would be fine.


    Immediately after, the big guy helped the little warrior clean up, and the little guy was still in a state of fear, his body constantly shivering.


    I looked at Li Shujie and asked him what was going on. Without waiting for Li Shujie''s reply, the military police captain Liu Changping replied, "That was a corpse that was submerged in water for several days."

 C290

    Hearing Liu Changping say that, we all turned to him, and Liu Changping continued, "This is a very normal corpse explosion phenomenon, because the corpse was soaked in water for a long time, causing it to become swollen, and the inside of the body was filled with corpse qi. Under the external force, the corpse was filled with corpse qi, and under the effect of an external force, the corpse exploded like a balloon, and all the internal organs in the chest cavity and abdomen would spurt out, I have handled a similar case before, but the corpse was submerged in a river, and it flowed down the river.


    "Yes, Captain Liu is right. It''s summer now, and after getting exposed to the sun and blisters, the inside of the corpse will quickly be filled with corpse aura. Under the influence of external forces, the corpse will explode, but everyone shouldn''t be afraid." Li Shujie nodded and said.


    With that said, everyone walked to the river bank and began to clean up the blood that had splashed onto their bodies.


    In particular, the little warrior who had used a bayonet to stab the corpse just now was covered in too much blood and had jumped into the river to wash.


    Fortunately, I was far away from Li Renjie, so the blood didn''t splash onto our bodies.


    At that moment, I heard a dry vomiting sound beside me. Liu Changping suddenly opened his mouth and vomited loudly beside us.


    Li Shujie and I were both puzzled, so I asked, "Captain Liu ¡­." What''s wrong with you? "


    Liu Changping said to me while he was vomiting, "I was just thinking... Thinking back to when that fish was fished out from the water with the corpse on it ¡­ So I got a little nauseous... "It''s fine, just let me vomit two mouthfuls ¡­"


    After saying that, Liu Changping started vomiting again, which made my stomach churn.


    Those who heard Liu Changping also ran to the side, held their stomachs and vomited.


    Only then did I remember that just now, almost everyone had eaten the fish that was fished out of the river, with the exception of me and Li Renjie.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that I didn''t have an appetite, I would definitely have eaten that fish.


    Everyone except Li Renjie and I began to vomit with a big tree in our arms. To be honest, anyone who thought about soaking in a river like that would feel nauseous, not to mention that they were eating fish from the river.


    The big guy vomited for a while before he finally recovered. The air was instantly filled with a rotten stench.


    All along the way, we had encountered these disgusting things, and each of them was even more terrifying than the last. It was simply a test of the endurance in our hearts.


    Looks like he had wasted his dinner. He wouldn''t be able to eat anything else.


    I was surprised when I saw the body floating in the river. I thought it was some big fish.


    "Brother Li, if the corpse can cause a corpse to explode, then it at least means one thing, and that is that the corpse must have been intact before. If it''s like what we saw before, the chest was opened, and the organs were pulled out, then the corpse wouldn''t be able to contain the corpse''s aura."


    Li Renjie nodded his head and agreed with me. That corpse definitely wasn''t hurt by those human-like beasts before. It could even be a living being that escaped from those beast demons.


    But it was too late to look for the body, which had been washed downstream by the water.


    We couldn''t stay here any longer, the place stank and sour, so we moved on a little farther and set up camp again on the upper reaches of the river.


    After finishing all this work, it was already past nine o''clock in the evening. Other than the people on guard duty, Li Rujie told everyone else to rest as soon as possible to maintain their spirit and physical strength.


    Li Renjie and I ate whatever we wanted and fell asleep one after the other, because after two in the morning, Li Renjie and I and two other armed police soldiers were on guard.


    Li Renjie and I were the last guard post, and also the most dangerous guard post. Therefore, the mission was very important, and we had to rest well.


    Therefore, after eating a few simple meals with Li Renjie, I lay down in the tent to sleep.


    After experiencing all of these events, there were some problems in my heart and I was unable to sleep soundly. However, I kept reminding myself that I must quickly fall asleep. If my mental state isn''t good, no one knows what will happen in this old forest.


    In the past, when I encountered danger, I would always know what I was facing. No matter how powerful I was, I still had a plan in mind, but this time it was a group of unreachable enemies, which really made me at a loss.


    After tossing and turning for a while, I recited the chant to calm my heart a few more times. Unknowingly, I fell asleep.


    This time, I slept soundly. While I was still in a daze, a big hand patted on my shoulder. I raised my head and saw that the one patting my shoulder was Li Renjie.


    They immediately understood that it was time for our group to stand guard.


    Immediately, I took out my Cosmic Bag and followed Li Runjie out of the tent. Outside of the tent, there were already two soldiers holding submachine guns waiting for us.


    It was around 2 in the morning and I still hadn''t fully woken up. I was yawning non-stop, but I saw that Li Shujie wasn''t any better off than me. He had a drowsy look on his face.


    We were stationed on a river, so the side near the river was relatively safe and there was no need to send men to stand guard.


    So right now, there were only three directions that had to be watched.


    The four of us will split up like this. Li Renjie and I will each guard a spot, and the two soldiers will guard a spot together, which will be safer in comparison to this distribution. After all, Li Renjie and I are considered to be veterans, if there is any sudden situation, we can react in time.


    I walked to a seat in the south and sat down on a big rock. Li Renjie was in the opposite direction from me. He was in the north and the two armed police soldiers were in the easternmost area.


    I sat on the rock and leaned against it. Even though I was still a little sleepy, I still had to muster my strength and focus on the darkness. At the same time, I took out the Three Transformations Lightning Strike Thousand Year Date Sword from my Cosmos Sack and held it in my embrace.

 C291

    Tonight was a peaceful night. A bright and round moon hung in the dark blue sky. There were many stars in the sky, and a light breeze blew over, bringing with it some comfort.


    The temperature difference in the forest was too great. If a person could die from the heat during the day, they would feel cold at night, especially during the latter half of the night.


    I held the wooden sword of jujube in my arms and reclined on a big rock, but my eyes were focused on the dark forest in front of me.


    Thinking about what happened recently, I became absent-minded as I thought about what happened recently. I thought about how, right after I graduated from university, I wanted to find a stable job, and accidentally ended up living in a ghost house, and then I met my eldest senior brother, then I entered the Faction, and became a Fellow Daoist. After becoming a Fellow Daoist, my life was completely changed, and then I encountered all sorts of strange and bizarre things, which completely changed my view of the world.


    I was thinking about my life right now, and where I should go next. Even now, I still don''t know if I should walk this path to the end.


    There was still a rotten stench in the air. It was the smell of the corpse that was left behind. I held the wooden sword and shifted my body. Suddenly, there was a gust of wind in the forest, making the leaves rustle.


    At this moment, my heart hurts and I suddenly perk up.


    What made me feel the sting was the vulva in my chest, with the ghost inside. Could it be that it was reminding me of something?


    I immediately jumped up from the rock. With the wooden sword in one hand, I looked around vigilantly.


    At this time, a burst of crashing sounds came from the forest not far away. Suddenly, a huge monster came out from the forest. After that huge monster came out from the forest, it quickly rushed towards the two armed police warriors who were standing on guard.


    When I turned my head to look at the colossus that was pouncing out of the forest, I was immediately startled.


    It was over three meters tall, almost twice the height of a normal human being, and its body had a thick layer of black fur, strong four limbs, and a pair of arms about a meter and a half long. This fellow looked a bit like a chimpanzee, but he was way more ferocious than a chimpanzee, and when this enormous creature leapt out of the forest, the first thing I saw were a pair of dark green eyes filled with malice and malice.


    Perhaps the two policemen were scared silly by the sudden appearance of this monster. When they saw it jump out of the forest, it forgot to fire the gun and just stood there in a daze.


    I shouted, "Be careful!" Then, I leaped forward and charged towards the huge monster. However, I was a step too late. As soon as the huge monster went out, it swiped towards one of the Martial Police Warriors'' chests.


    A loud scream was heard, and the soldier immediately collapsed on the ground. His chest was cut open and his stomach was also smashed. His internal organs started to flow out, and some even started to heat up.


    The other soldier was in better condition. After being knocked aside by the monster, he fell to the side.


    The soldier was scared silly. Holding onto a spear, he trembled in fear.


    After the black monster killed a person, it pounced towards the martial police soldier that it had just sent flying.


    However, I just happened to arrive at this moment. With a flash of my body, the Jujube Wooden Sword in my hand trembled, and immediately, I activated a Lightning Will. When it swept across the Jujube Wooden Sword, the black monster immediately shifted its gaze onto me.


    Even if it''s fear, I can''t retreat. I can''t let anyone die. This monster is cruel and cruel. It must be killed.


    When I held the wooden sword and chopped towards the monster, the monster didn''t know that there was lightning on my sword, so it grabbed towards my wooden sword. When its claws grabbed onto my wooden sword, the lightning instantly surged towards the monster''s claws.


    I saw the monster''s body tremble as if it was burned by lightning. I immediately sent out a kick towards the monster''s chest.


    This kick of mine was fast and swift. I used up almost all of my strength to kick the monster''s body, causing it to fly backwards.


    The noise made by the monster immediately woke up the soldiers who were sleeping in the tent as well as the members of the special task force. They all took out their weapons and came out from the tent.


    However, it was hard to imagine that there wasn''t just one monster in the forest. Before everyone had completely come out of the tent, another group of monsters came out from all directions and charged towards us.


    In an instant, there was a commotion as people started firing. "Da Da Da" sounds of gunfire could be heard and flames were constantly spewing out from the submachine gun.


    In the woods on the other side of the river where we were leaning back, two black monsters jumped out of the trees and into the water.


    However, the water in the river was not deep enough to block the path of these black monsters. In a few steps, they jumped out of the water and pounced towards us with furious roars.


    I was the first person to actually engage with these black-furred monsters. Originally, Li Rujie wanted to come over and help me, but two black-furred monsters quickly rushed out from his direction. Li Rujie gave me a deep look, and then took out two blades from his body, rushing towards those monsters as well.


    There were originally seven swords, but now there were only five left. However, the five of them were also able to separate out two small sword formations and each wrapped themselves around two black-furred monsters.


    Many of the young warriors were scared silly by this sci-fi scene. Some even started shooting randomly, while some of the bullets flew right past my scalp.


    "Everyone, focus your firepower. Be careful not to harm your own people and kill these monsters!" Liu Changping walked out of the tent, holding a submachine gun and shooting at the river.

 C292

    While I was fighting with the black monster, I was observing the fight from the corner of my eyes. The battle started in an instant, and at least three soldiers on our side were torn into pieces by the black monsters, and their stomachs were cut open. However, those black monsters were also shot at by the submachine guns, and two or three of them fell on the spot.


    However, under the powerful suppression from the firepower of the soldiers, the black monsters were strongly blocked. At the beginning, the soldiers were a bit panicked, but under the command of the military police captain Liu Changping, they immediately formed a blockade and blocked the crazy attacks of the monsters.


    I didn''t dare to watch too much of the battle because this black monster was indeed quite troublesome to deal with. I had to go all out.


    After the black monster that was fighting with me was injured by my Lightning Strike of the Third Cycle of the Thousand Year Lightning on the Jujube Wooden Sword, I was a little scared and didn''t dare to rashly attack again. However, my killing intent was very strong, so I immediately brandished the Jujube Wooden Sword in my hand and used the second of the Five Lightning Primordial Art ¨C Thunder Light, which continued to rush towards the black-furred monster.


    The black-furred monster was also very fierce. Knowing the power of my Wooden Date Sword, it immediately turned around, took a few steps back and grabbed a small tree that was as thick as a person''s thigh, and used it as a weapon to smash towards me. I stopped in my tracks, and leaped into the air, immediately landing on a big tree beside me.


    The Five Thunder Spell that was standing on top of the tree was about to release its power. The Jujube Wooden Sword in my hand pointed towards the chest of the black monster, and a lightning bolt shot out from the tip of the sword and struck the chest of the black monster at an extremely fast speed. This lightning spell was extremely powerful, and it was activated by the spiritual energy in my dantian''s aura sea, causing a hole to appear in the chest of the black furred monster.


    I jumped down from the big tree with the wooden sword of the jujube in my hand. This time, I pointed the wooden sword at the chest of the black monster and forced the power of my entire body onto the wooden sword before stabbing down heavily.


    When I jumped down, I once again infused my Spiritual Energy into the Jujube Wooden Sword, filling it with a crisscrossing Lightning Will. But I heard a muffled "pu ci" sound, it was the sound of the Jujube Wooden Sword piercing through the sternum. Other than the hilt, the rest of the Jujube Wooden Sword had stabbed into the black monster''s chest.


    When the sword stabbed into the black-furred monster''s chest, it finally stopped struggling, but its body was still violently shaking. This was because the Zizyphal Wood Sword''s Lightning Will had begun to destroy its body''s functions. Very soon, a burnt smell wafted out from the black-furred monster''s body.


    I saw the monster stare at me with its green eyes and its fangs filled with fresh blood. It breathed out a foul breath and after four to five seconds, the monster''s head tilted and it died on the spot.


    I pulled out the wooden sword and staggered two steps back. I was still a little shaken. What a fierce fellow.


    Not only are these guys fierce, they also have quite a high IQ. Perhaps they have been observing our every move, otherwise they wouldn''t have attacked us together in the middle of the night.


    The sounds of fighting in his ears were still the same, the sounds of gunfire were still incessant, and occasionally, the roars of wild beasts could be heard mixed in with the sounds of gunfire.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew from behind me. I turned around to see a figure charging towards me, and with a flash, I caught that person''s body. I looked at him, only to see that it was a young man from the special task force.


    He opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but no words came out.


    Seeing a person injured to this state, however, not long ago, we were still chatting and laughing, but now, our hearts swayed in sadness.


    "Brother ¡­" "Hold on, you''ll be fine ¡­" I didn''t know what to say to him, but that was all.


    The guy from the special task force coughed dryly and spat out a mouthful of blood. He fell to the ground and stopped breathing immediately. My heart sank. I checked his breath and found that he was already dead.


    I took a deep breath and the killing intent in my heart surged. These damned monsters, I want to kill them all.


    I gently placed the body of the little brother on the ground and once again raised up my lightning sword. Looking around me, I saw a black-furred monster chasing after a member of the special task force, and the person who was killed earlier was with him. Originally, the two of them were fighting against the black-furred monster together, but in the end, one of them was killed and the other one probably lost his life as well.


    After reading this, my hand touched the Yin device on my chest. A cold aura came from the Yin device.


    "Big Sister Xue''er ¡­" You can come out now ¡­ "Come and help..." I gently patted the magic tool a few times. Suddenly, a blood-red baleful qi spread out from the Lunar Scourge and gradually condensed into a human figure. It was a female ghost wearing a large red robe.


    The moment Gui Sha appeared, the forest was filled with miserable winds. It was as if the temperature had instantly dropped by a lot. Her entire body was covered in a layer of blood-red evil aura and her long black hair was fluttering in the wind.


    I don''t need to say anything more. Gui Sha''s body flickered and floated towards the black monster that was chasing the special task force member, and with a flick of his sleeve, a red evil aura floated towards the black furred monster. The black furred monster didn''t know how powerful Gui Sha was and could only charge forward, but in the end, it was engulfed by the red evil aura.

 C293

    The black-furred monster that was hit by Gui Sha''s Baleful Yin Force immediately rolled to the ground, letting out an exceptionally fierce roar, and continuously released balls of scarlet baleful Qi from its body.


    I stood at the side and saw that black monster rolling back and forth on the ground, as if its body was shrinking. After three to five minutes, that black monster finally stopped breathing, and what''s terrifying is that the black monster only had its skeleton wrapped in a layer of skin, looking just like a desiccated corpse.


    It seems that in this period of time, Gui Sha followed me, and his cultivation has also improved greatly. Back then, he was injured by my master, Taoist Tian Hong, and he has lost more than half of his cultivation, and now, he is slowly making up for it. As I cultivate, Gui Sha''s cultivation also increases day by day, and seeing Gui Sha like this, I am a little worried, afraid that one day, when I can''t even control him, he will leave me, the innocent.


    But fortunately, for the time being, it is one and the same soul, that is to say, it shares a body with me. Although it is temporarily separated from my body and placed in the vagina by me, it still cannot leave me too far.


    With the combined efforts of Gui Sha and I, we quickly killed the two black-furred monsters. Soon after, my gaze landed on Li Runjie, who wasn''t far away, as he stopped the two black-furred monsters, and held two sharp blades in his hands. He was chased by the two black-furred monsters until he was in a sorry state, constantly dodging them.


    Before my voice faded, I held the wooden sword and rushed towards the two black-furred monsters. I immediately waved the wooden sword in my hand, and the second form of the [Five Lightning Truth Technique], [Thunder Light Point], focused on the tip of the sword. Under the guidance of my technique, a strong lightning aura gushed out from the wooden sword and struck towards one of the black-furred monsters.


    The sound coming from my side quickly angered the two monsters. One of the monsters stopped its pursuit of Li Renjie and rushed towards me with a roar.


    The black-furred monster waved its hand and blocked in front of it. A bloody hole appeared in its thick arm, and the black-furred monster let out a cry of pain before falling to the ground.


    Just as I was about to kill the black-furred monster with my Jujube Wooden Sword, a red figure flashed and blocked in front of me. Then, I waved my hand and a scarlet red Baleful Yin Force flew towards the black-furred monster that was on the ground.


    At the same time, the monster chasing Li Runjie collided head-on with Li Runjie. Li Runjie brandished his two blades and cut bloody lines on the black-furred monster''s body. However, the black-furred monster didn''t seem to feel any pain as it continued waving its thick claws and greeting Li Runjie.


    I saw that Li Shujie was also dead, and there were quite a lot of bloodstains on his body. I let Gui Sha look at the struggling black-furred monster on the ground, while I ran towards Li Shujie''s direction.


    After all, my current cultivation level is still a little weak, but I still clenched my teeth and used the first move of the Five Thunder Arts, filling the sword with the power of thunder. This move is much less than the amount of spirit energy that the lightning has to consume, and I could barely withstand it.


    I took advantage of the moment when Li Renjie was fighting with the black-furred monster to quickly rush to the back of the black-furred monster and stab towards its back. However, the monster seemed to have eyes on its back and waved its hand towards me.


    Its palm was like a palm-leaf fan, and it also had a sharp fingernail. If he hit it, even the tiniest of them would leave several bloody wounds. If it got any heavier, it would most likely lose its life.


    However, I retracted my hand and the claw of the black-furred monster slapped onto the Zizi wood sword. The Zizi wood sword was filled with lightning, and the moment it came into contact with the black-furred monster''s body, the black-furred monster''s body trembled.


    Taking advantage of this time, Li Rujie made his move. The dual blades in his hands stabbed into the black-furred monster''s abdomen, causing black and red blood to spurt out.


    The black-furred monster let out an angry roar. Suddenly, a large amount of strength surged out from its body. It threw Li Rujie to the side and grabbed a person''s corpse from the ground before smashing it towards me.


    I reached out and caught the body. The monster was so strong I felt as if I''d been hit by a truck. I staggered back a few steps and almost fell to the ground.


    I looked at the body in my arms and saw that it belonged to a soldier. His chest had been cut open and his intestines were flowing out.


    With this delay, the black-furred monster disappeared into the forest.


    After that, several bullets flew towards the direction of the black-furred monster''s escape, causing all the trees to be pierced.


    Li Youjie got up from the ground and raised his two sabers to chase after the black-furred monster. Just as he ran two steps, he gave out a muffled groan and kneeled on the ground.


    I placed the little warrior''s corpse on the ground and immediately went over to support Li Rujie. "Brother Li, are you alright?" I asked with concern.


    As soon as he spoke these words, he immediately felt that his injuries were slippery. He raised his hand to look, and saw that his hand was covered in blood. It seemed that Li Renjie''s injuries were not light.


    "Where is the injury?" I asked again.


    "It''s alright, it''s a superficial wound." As Li You Jie said this, he stood up once again. Liu Changping, along with the rest of the armed police soldiers, raised their submachine guns and chased after the black-furred monster who had just escaped.


    "Liu-ge, stop chasing!" I shouted at Liu Changping.


    "F * ck, these monsters killed a few of my brothers. I have to skin him alive!" Liu Changping shouted, "Brothers, follow me!"

 C294

    At Liu Changping''s order, those warriors with red eyes suddenly raised the guns in their hands and chased after the black-furred monster.


    However, just as they were about to move, the silent Li Run Jie suddenly said, "Captain Liu, don''t chase them ¡­"


    Hearing Li Shujie''s words, Liu Changping stopped in his tracks, turned around, and asked, "Why aren''t you chasing after me anymore? "They killed my people. There''s still one last person left, just kill him ¡­"


    Li You Jie shook his head and said, "Don''t chase after a desperate enemy. Who knows, there might be other black-furred monsters here. We''d better stay together and not act rashly ¡­"


    Actually, I also saw that the reason why Li Rujie didn''t let them go after him was because he was afraid of further casualties. After all, we don''t know anything about the terrain here, and those black-furred monsters are the masters of this forest.


    Liu Changping sighed helplessly. He had no choice but to return with his men and start to clean up the battlefield. He collected the bodies of those warriors who had just died, as well as those black-furred monsters who had been killed.


    Only then did I see a few cuts on Li''s chest. The pink muscles were rolled to the side and it looked somewhat shocking, but fortunately, Li''s body wasn''t injured, it was only a few superficial wounds. Zhang Chen seemed to know some medical techniques, so he took out a medicine box from the tent and along with some needlework, and started to sew up Li''s wounds with Li''s body. There weren''t any ointment in this place, Li''s teeth were gritting the needle and thread that had pierced through the wound.


    Zhang Chen''s expression changed as he said somewhat sorrowfully, "Xu Tong has sacrificed himself."


    I don''t know what the feelings between the brothers in the special task force are like, but when Li Youjie heard that the special task force member named Xu Tong had died, his expression couldn''t help but turn gloomy, as if he was in extreme grief.


    That Xu Tong, I watched as he was cut in the stomach by a black-furred monster and died on the spot. It seems like the special task force department is an extremely dangerous part of it, and they might lose their lives at any moment.


    Not long after, another casualty occurred.


    After sewing a few dozen needles for Li Runjie, and applying some white medicinal powder to his wound and wrapping it up, Li Runjie''s complexion looked much better. He stood up and looked at the messy place.


    This time, they had met with those black-furred monsters and had lost a total of four people. They were three soldiers and a member of the special task force.


    These people had their stomachs cut open and died from excessive loss of blood. However, the black-furred monsters did not succeed this time and did not take away their internal organs. Instead, most of their corpses were left behind.


    Looking at these corpses, Li Runjie couldn''t help but let out a long sigh.


    Finally, I followed Li Shujie to the side of the black-furred monsters.


    Even though these black-furred monsters were dead, their faces were still extremely hideous and their fangs were bared. Their heads were at least three to four times larger than a normal human''s. They simply weren''t human; they were just somewhat human-like, and looked even more like gorillas.


    I saw Li Shujie squat down and grope around the black-furred monsters that were killed by the random gunshots. He also looked at their heads with a puzzled expression.


    "Brother Li ¡­" What exactly are these things, do you know? " I asked.


    After muttering to himself irresolutely for a moment, Li Renjie turned to look at me and said, "According to the records of the special task force, this thing seems to be similar to a monster from the legends. However, this kind of monster had already disappeared at the end of the Qing Dynasty.


    "Captain, what the hell is this? Why is it so big, why does it have to kill people?" Zhang Chen asked curiously.


    What Zhang Chen wanted to ask was really something I wanted to know. Thus, he looked towards Li You Jie.


    Li Runjie said in a deep voice, "If I''m not wrong, this thing should be called Shan Kui, a monster similar to a gorilla. But this thing has an explosive, bloodthirsty personality, and it also likes women, according to the history books of the Qing Dynasty, Shan Kui often appeared in the deep mountains, and normally did not come out. However, once it appeared in the vicinity of the village, it would kill all the innocent villagers, and even rob all the women to go deep in the mountains to do whatever it wanted."


    "Captain, where did you see these things?" Zhang Chen asked again.


    "In the records room of the special task force in Tianxin City, the records of the mountain are also in this Great Yan Mountain. It seems that the encirclement and annihilation over a hundred years ago did not kill all of the mountain leaders. There were still survivors."


    When he saw that two of Shan Kui''s corpses had turned into mummies, he couldn''t help but be shocked. These two Shan Kui corpses had been killed by the fiendish ghost aura, not only had their lives been destroyed, but their flesh and blood had also been completely devoured by the fiendish ghost aura.


    Upon seeing the two corpses lying on the ground, Li Rujie suddenly seemed to have thought of something. He immediately stood up and looked around, only to see that not far behind me, in a forest, Gui Sha was floating there. His blood-red robe was fluttering in the wind.


    "Brother Tian Luo, this Gui Sha was raised by you?" Li Renjie looked at me and said.


    I nodded my head.


    "Brother Tian Luo, the last time we met in the Heavenly Mystery Center, I was seriously injured so I didn''t have the time to ask. You can be considered to be from a famous sect, but why did you have to raise ghosts like that? You don''t seem like a righteous person, do you?" Li Shujie asked again.

 C295

    "Brother Li doesn''t know. I have some connections with Gui Sha, and I did not intentionally raise ghosts. I was completely forced." At that moment, I told him about the matter of the two souls of Gui Sha and I, along with the profits. It was only then did he realize.


    Seeing the ice-cold Gui Sha floating in the forest not far away, no one could not help but feel fear, but this Gui Sha is not something that anyone can see, he must be a cultivator, and he can only see it when he has opened his Heaven''s Eyes. Furthermore, it depends on whether Gui Sha is willing to let them see it, as long as Gui Sha wants to be seen, even if it''s a normal person, they can see him, just like when I saw her in the ghost mansion.


    This was because Gui Sha was not an ordinary ghost, he was a ghost with cultivation experience. In front of him, one must be a cultivator in order to be able to become a Ghost Demon, and then reach a higher level, even an expert like Li You Jie would not be able to withstand a single blow from a Ghost Demon. From the Ghost Demon, he could easily throw out two Yin Energy ghost auras to eliminate Shan Kui, which showed just how powerful Gui Sha was.


    Looking at Gui Sha, Li Rujie couldn''t help but give me a thumbs up and sincerely said, "Brother Tian Luo, you sure got lucky from your misfortune. With such a powerful ghost by your side, it''s like adding wings to a tiger."


    This Gui Sha was indeed quite scary as he floated here. I looked at Gui Sha, patted on the Yin energy in his chest and called him over. The Gui Sha turned into a ball of blood red evil energy and floated into the Yin energy.


    After the battle, the sky was already starting to brighten a bit. A layer of white had begun to emerge from the east.


    After this, we lost another four people.


    We originally came here with seventeen people, but we sacrificed two in the Western Gully, and one of us escorted the villagers out of the village, while we sacrificed another four. That is to say, we have a total of ten people now, so our strength is greatly reduced.


    After checking the number of people, including me, there are still six people left in the special task force. As for the soldiers, including Captain Liu Changping, there are only four people left with injuries.


    The four of us, together with the six of us, felt a little lost. We didn''t know what kind of danger we were going to face next.


    Li Rujie got up and said a few words to Zhang Chen, but seeing that Zhang Chen had fished out a special set of communication tools, she started to communicate with the higher-ups, saying that we have encountered some difficulties here. She told them to send more people over, and instructed them to dig out the corpses that had been marked in the forest and take them away.


    After the call, Li Renjie told me that he had already contacted the higher-ups and that he would send some people to reinforce us.


    When I took out my phone, I realized that my own phone didn''t have any signal at all. It seemed like their communication device was specially made.


    Seeing that the sky was about to brighten up and no one was feeling sleepy, the big guys started to dig a big hole and buried the dead bodies in it. They did it so that the reinforcements wouldn''t be able to find the corpses if they were eaten by wild beasts in the forest.


    Everyone rested for a while. When dawn arrived, Li Rujie instructed the large group to continue moving forward and find the last person to escape.


    However, what made everyone confused was that no one knew where Shan Kui had escaped to. It was extremely difficult to find him in this vast forest.


    My eldest senior brother once used a technique called the Thousand Mile Tracking Technique to find traces of people he wanted to find. I suddenly remembered this now, so I walked over to Li Youjie''s side and carefully searched his body for a while, but when I saw that his body was covered with Shan Kui''s hair, I carefully pulled it off.


    I remember that Li Runjie had a close combat with the mountain Kui that escaped earlier. Quite a few of the hair on that mountain Kui''s body had stuck onto Li Runjie, so I could use this hair to use the Thousand Mile Tracking Technique and find the fleeing mountain Kui. Or, I could directly find that mountain Kui''s lair and destroy those mountain Kui in one fell swoop.


    Immediately, I told this thought to Li Renjie. After hearing it, Li Renjie was very happy and said that this was indeed a good idea.


    I''ve only been in the sect for a short while, so I don''t know much about the incantations we use. However, I found the Thousand Li Tracking Technique in the book my master passed to me, and with my current cultivation level, it shouldn''t be a problem for me to use it.


    I immediately took the hair I found on Li You Jie''s body and walked over to the place where Li You Jie was fighting against that mountain Kui. At that time, Li You Jie used his dual blades to stab into Shan Kui''s stomach, causing a lot of blood to flow out of it, and I dug out the mud that was stained with the blood, making it into the mud. I then stuck a yellow talisman on the head of the blood clay man, and started to chant.


    Following which, the bloody clay figure seemed to come to life as it stood up from the ground.


    The bloody clay figure was facing the direction in which the injured Shan Kui had escaped to.


    Seeing this situation, Li Shujie was immediately overjoyed. He hurriedly ordered everyone to grab their weapons and prepare to set off.


    After burying our comrades, we equipped our weapons and set out on our journey again.


    If he didn''t strangle those villains, then he would be letting down his fallen comrades.


    I held the Bloody Mud Man in one hand and led the way. The ten of us set off once again.


    It was already dawn in the east, and the heaven and earth were covered in gray. Just now, that mountain Kui was heavily injured by Li Rujie, so he probably didn''t escape too far away. If we were fast, we might be able to catch up to that mountain Kui.


    We continued to travel through the old forest, and under the guidance of the Bloody Mud People, we thought for a long time that we were headed southeast. Along the way, we found many sparse traces of blood scattered on the grass and on the ground.


    We followed him for four to five hours, which was around noon, but we still did not find any traces of him. On the way, we also saw less and less bloodstains, but the direction that the bloody clay figure was pointing in is in the southeast direction, which proves that the mountain Kui is still alive, and we are getting closer and closer to him.

 C296

    After walking forward for a distance, we arrived at a valley. This place was filled with dense trees, and some of the people could still hug it. When we reached this forest, we suddenly felt fog rise up.


    At the beginning, no one felt anything was amiss, but after walking towards the valley for a distance, someone quickly reacted. First, those few soldiers began to cough violently, including the captain, Liu Changping, all of them were coughing very hard, as if they were going to cough out all their lung leaves.


    Soon after, even Li Renjie and a few other members of the special task force had adverse reactions. None of them were able to move, and they constantly coughed while squatting on the ground or hugging large trees.


    It seemed like I was the only one who was fine.


    At first, I thought that the fog was caused by the heavy rain yesterday, and steam rose from the wet ground, but the more I thought about it, the more I felt that something was wrong. Suddenly, I remembered what the old man from the West Head Valley said, she told us that there was miasma in the Great Yan Mountain, it seems that the fog rising from the forest is the so-called miasma.


    Because I once bathed in a blood pool and was injected with blood essence by the Blood Sucking Demon Larva, I was immune to all kinds of poisons. Even if I absorbed the miasma, my own blood would dissolve it, so there wouldn''t be any adverse reactions.


    I walked up to Li Runjie''s side and asked him how the situation was. Li Runjie violently coughed a few times. His complexion was a little green, and he let out a series of heavy panting sounds.


    On the other side, I saw a few Warriors coughing even worse. Some of them even coughed out blood.


    "Brother Li, I feel like we''ve been hit by miasma. This miasma has been accumulated by the leaves in the old forest for a long time, and after being exposed to the sun, the poisonous gas will be absorbed into the body." I reminded him.


    Li Runjie suddenly understood and said, "I was wondering why my cough was getting worse and worse. It turns out that ¡­" "So we were poisoned ¡­"


    Zhang Chen who was at the side also leaned on a big tree and said weakly: "Captain..." "How about we turn back and find another path before chasing after that mountain. Otherwise, we''ll definitely die here in this old forest ¡­"


    "We''ve already gone deep into the heart of the valley. I don''t think we''ll be able to leave this place. This old forest has already been poisoned by the miasma ¡­" Li Shujie said dispiritedly.


    "Then what do we do ¡­" We can''t just squat here and wait for death, right? " Zhang Chen said in fear.


    While they were talking, my mind was racing, and I was thinking about something. Since I had been bathed in the blood pool, and had been injected with the blood of a blood sucking demonic larva, it meant that my blood had a detoxification component. I might as well let out a little blood, give these people a little drink, and perhaps save their lives.


    Thinking like this, I took out the wooden sword from my body, cut open a wound on my finger, and gave it to Li Rujie''s lips.


    Li You Jie looked at my bleeding finger and asked in shock, "Brother Tian Luo, what are you doing?"


    "My blood seems to be able to detoxify it. Try drinking a little ¡­" "There''s no other way. If I can''t cure the poison, then I won''t be able to do anything." I said seriously.


    Li Youjie was skeptical, but he still moved his mouth close to my finger. I dripped a few drops of blood into his mouth.


    After waiting for about five or six minutes, Li Runjie''s coughing stopped. He stood up and stretched his arms and legs before saying in surprise, "Aiya ¡­" Brother Tian Luo, it seems like your blood really works. Just now, my body didn''t have any strength left, but after drinking your blood, my body''s strength recovered, and I don''t have to cough anymore ¡­ "


    I immediately put my finger next to Zhang Chen''s mouth and gave him a few drops of my blood. I cut open three of my fingers in a row and dripped the blood into their mouths. Everyone was leaning against a tree.


    It was just that the fog in the old forest was very thick, and the pungent smell was wafting everywhere. The miasma was not as dense as it used to be.


    When I saw that everyone had recovered, I said, "If everyone feels better, let''s set off immediately. I don''t know how long my blood can last, so it''s best to hurry out of this miasma filled forest first ¡­"


    Hearing my words, no one dared to stay here for long. As I said, even I can''t guarantee how long my blood will last, so they have even less confidence. At this moment, it''s better to stay far away from this old forest.


    After that, our group increased our march speed and sped up towards the direction pointed out by the bloody figure. After walking for over an hour, the miasma in the surroundings finally weakened. It turned out that we couldn''t see anything within ten steps of where we were and could clearly see the scenery hundreds of meters away. However, we didn''t dare to let our guard down and continue moving forward.


    It wasn''t until one or two o''clock in the afternoon that we emerged from the miasma filled valley.


    After they ran out of the cave, they couldn''t help but to gasp for breath. They then sat down on the ground and began to breathe heavily.


    Li Runjie immediately instructed everyone to rest where they were. They would first eat some food to replenish their strength before anything else.


    After running for such a long time and not having had a good rest the previous night, this guy was already exhausted. With his butt hitting the ground, he felt relieved.


    However, I am still in good health at the moment. I stood by the side of the crowd and acted as a guard.


    Time was of the essence, and the big guys stopped cooking with the fire. They had some compressed biscuits and fresh water with them, so they sat down on the ground to eat and drink. They were extremely tired.


    Just as I was on guard, Li You Jie walked over to my side and handed me a bottle of mineral water and a few sausages. He smiled and said, "Brother Tian Luo, it''s fortunate that you came.


    "We have already known each other for a long time, what is the point of saying such polite words? Didn''t you also save me when I was in the Heavenly Cry Center? If you didn''t bring your people here, I think I would have died in the underground parking lot of the Heavenly Cry Center. " I smiled as I received the water and sausages from him.


    Then the two of us found a big tree and sat down.

 C297

    After sitting down, Li You Jie took a deep breath and said to me, "Brother Tian Luo, let me be honest with you, I already felt that this mission was extremely dangerous, after all, we were dealing with unknown creatures. When I first called you over to help, I didn''t expect the situation to be this serious, and it even almost caused you to lose your life with us."


    "You also said that when I first promised you, I didn''t plan to go with the flow. I was just worrying about not having the opportunity to train myself, so when you brought me out, I should be thanking you." I laughed as I drank my water.


    Li Rujie patted my shoulder, and said in a pleased tone, "Don''t say anymore, I''ve discovered that you''ve really brought me too many surprises. Whether it''s that Gui Sha, your detoxifying blood, or that Thousand Li Tracking Technique you used, they''ve filled me with admiration. No wonder Secretary Luo treats you so well, it seems like even the upper echelons of the Wuming Sect have placed great importance on you."


    As far as I know, my second uncle, Daoist Master Tian, seems to have a very close relationship with the special task force, and he is their external support. If something happens that the special task force cannot solve, they will send my second uncle out of the mountain, and my second uncle''s cultivation is the highest among all of my elders.


    However, I don''t know much about the rest of the book. There are still several tall mountains separating the two of us, but he is my goal. Sooner or later, I will stand at the same height as him.


    In this mission, I have played a lot of roles and truly understood the benefits of being a cultivator. However, the road ahead is long, and I still have a lot of paths to walk. Only by going through enough hardships will I be able to become stronger.


    After we had eaten and drank our fill, we rested for a while. After about half an hour, Li Renjie urged everyone to continue moving forward.


    At this time, Li You Jie came close to me and asked, "Brother Tian Luo, how far are we from the injured Shan Kui? Can you feel the blood clay man?"


    I lowered my head to look at the bloody figure in my hand and nodded. "I don''t know how far it is, but I can feel its aura from the bloody figure. It shouldn''t be far. It''s definitely within a ten kilometer radius. Let''s move forward ¡­"


    "Yes." Li Renjie replied. Then, he walked with me to the front, continuing to travel through the old forest.


    After walking forward for about half an hour, we reached the end of the valley. A large mountain appeared in front of us, and when we reached the top, we saw a lot of rocks rolling down the mountain. A cave appeared in the pile of rocks, and it was pitch black as it let out cold air.


    The bloody clay figure in my hand just happens to be pointing towards the entrance of this cave.


    I brought the group to a stop near the entrance of the cave. Everyone raised their heads to look at the mountain above us.


    At this moment, Zhang Chen said from the side, "A few days ago, it was raining heavily. There was a mudslide on the mountain, and a hole appeared. Look at the rocks on the ground and the marks on the hillside, they seem to be quite new."


    I looked at it carefully, and it seemed to be true.


    I stopped at the entrance of the cave for a moment to signal them not to act rashly. I held the bloody clay figure in one hand and the wooden sword in the other. I walked towards the entrance of the cave.


    The yellow paper talisman on the bloody clay figure''s forehead started to flicker slightly as it pointed towards the cave entrance. This Thousand Li Tracking Technique is a secret technique that my senior left behind for Adept Wu Wei, so there shouldn''t be any mistakes. In other words, not long ago, Shan Kui had entered this cave entrance.


    I squatted down and searched around the entrance of the cave. Indeed, I found some dried up blood on a nearby rock. I wiped it off with my hand and the blood stains on my finger. It seemed that it wouldn''t take more than two hours for Shan Kui to enter.


    Afterwards, I walked down from the entrance of the cave to the side of the group. "This Shan Kui went into this cave, but I think that there''s something strange in this cave. Should we go in now or wait for reinforcements before we go in?"


    He frowned and thought for a while before saying, "Last night, I contacted the higher-ups and they said that they would send a large number of people over, but we have already penetrated deep into the Great Yan Mountain so they will probably find us the day after tomorrow. It''s very dangerous to stay the night here, so we might as well face the difficulties and see what''s so strange about it."


    He had already lost more than half of the members of the armed police force he brought, and his heart was filled with fire. He immediately said, "We won''t wait any longer, let''s go in first. When we find that monster, I''ll give it a shot first to avenge my lost brothers!"


    Since the two leaders have already spoken, there''s nothing for me to say. Big fellow, prepare yourself. Even I had a gun on me in case of need.


    Then we went into the open cave.


    There was a draught coming from the cave and it was very cold. The temperature inside the cave was at least 10 degrees lower than outside, so walking inside would not be easy.


    At the beginning of the journey, there was natural light shining into the cave and everything could still be seen clearly. However, the further they went, the darker it became.


    As I walked, I kept thinking about how Shan Kui got into this cave.


    It was also possible that this cave had been completely sealed off not too long ago. It was precisely because the mud had been washed away by the rain not long ago that the mountain had been able to escape from this cave, which had been sealed for a long time. The incident that had harmed the people around the Great Yan Mountain Village and the people in this mountain had only happened recently.

 C298

    It seems that this is the situation. Those mountain Kui were originally sealed behind these caves, and in the end, they encountered a mudslide or landslide, which is why a hole like this appeared, which is why those mountain Kui suddenly appeared in the Great Goose Mountain and harmed the surrounding commoners, which means to say, there has always been these mountain Kui living in this cave, or perhaps there is something special about the cave behind this cave, because if these mountain Kui were sealed inside this cave, they would not be able to survive at all, they must eat something. When we moved forward, we could clearly feel the wind blowing towards us, which means this mountain Kui is connected with the outside of the cave.


    However, as they went deeper into the cave, the light from behind would not be able to enter. Soon, someone turned on a flashlight in front of them. This flashlight was a type of military wolf-eye flashlight.


    Under the light from the flashlight, we discovered that the air in the cave was very humid. Droplets of water kept dripping down from the cave, causing the ground to be a little slippery. The group of us carefully walked in the wet cave and could not help but find it a little difficult.


    The opening of the cave was narrow at first, but the further in they went, the more open it became.


    After walking forward for quite a distance, a young warrior suddenly shouted in fear, "Look, what''s that?"


    All of us looked in the direction the little soldier was pointing at. Under the light of the flashlight, we could see a pile of bones lying in the corner. Those bones didn''t seem to belong to a single person, at least three or four of them were scattered on the ground.


    Seeing these skeletons that suddenly appeared, everyone''s heart jumped again. At this moment, the special task force''s Zhang Chen suddenly walked out and said to us, "I''ll go take a look."


    Once he said that, everyone else picked up their weapons and stood guard for Zhang Chen, who walked towards them with a sword in his hand.


    We were completely on guard not far behind Zhang Chen, but when we saw Zhang Chen walk over to the pile of skeletons, he used the sword in his hand to look at the skeletons. He frowned slightly as if he had some doubts, but he quickly stood up and walked beside us, saying indifferently, "At the beginning, I thought these skeletons were those people that Shan Kui kidnapped from the outside. However, from the looks of it, these skeletons have already been here for a long time."


    Zhang Chen''s words puzzled us. Why would there be white bones in this initially sealed cave? Since the bones have turned soft, it must have been quite a long time.


    We couldn''t think of anything else to say about this strange affair, so we kept going.


    Unexpectedly, the further they went, the more bones would be scattered all over the cave, densely packed all over the place, and these bones are all scattered, skulls and leg bones are scattered all over the place, to the point that when we continued to walk forward, we would not be able to avoid the bones beneath our feet, and our feet would soon shatter like mud, soft and soft, causing one''s heart to uncontrollably feel a cold chill.


    It was the first time in his life that he had seen so many bones. He estimated that there were more than a few thousand of them. This cave was like a sea of bones.


    The more I looked at it, the more shocked I became.


    However, Li Shujie still carried on leading the big guy forward. It seemed that he didn''t have the slightest intention of withdrawing.


    Those soldiers, including captain Liu Changping, all let out heavy gasps. Even though the cave was cold and seeping through to their bodies, I could still see the cold sweat on their foreheads. Even the hands holding the guns were trembling.


    More and more white bones appeared on both sides of him. Everyone tensed up, and just as they were about two hundred meters away, a soldier suddenly exclaimed out loud, "Ah ¡­" "Look, what''s that thing ¡­"


    Following the light, I looked up and was shocked.


    There were two protruding rocks on the walls of the cave, and on each of those two protruding rocks stood a man and a woman, blocking our path like two gatekeepers.


    The man held a long saber in his hand. He wore a thick suit of armor and a mask, so his face couldn''t be seen. The woman, on the other hand, was clad in white, her body slightly tilted forward.


    In a cave filled with bones like this, the sudden appearance of these two people in front of us, blocking our path, that kind of fear is really hard to describe.


    Even though I''m just a Taoist, I''ve seen a lot of weird things, but I can''t take it anymore.


    What''s even more terrifying is that when all of our gazes were focused on the man and woman standing on the protruding rock, the white-robed, ghost-like person actually moved slightly.


    Suddenly, it raised a hand and slowly pointed at us. Then, its body slightly swayed, and it let out a bone rubbing ''gege'' sound.


    Seeing this scene, the few young warriors behind him began to tremble. One of them shouted in fear, "Ghost ¡­" "Ghost ¡­"


    Suddenly, the little soldier panicked and raised the gun in his hand. He aimed at the woman who was making sounds like bones rubbing against each other. The moment he started shooting, a rain of bullets fell on the woman''s body.


    The young warrior suddenly opened fire. Everyone was surprised, but the other young warriors seemed to be scared out of their wits. They all raised their guns and aimed at the two men on the stone. It seemed that they were about to open fire.


    Li You''s masterpiece is the backbone of our people and has absolute authority among us. For these ordinary little soldiers, they might not have seen anything like this before, but for a Daoist like me or the special task force, it is a very normal thing. Maybe because they were worried that these little soldiers would be scared and hurt innocently, Li You Jie immediately raised his hand and shouted, "Big guys, listen to my orders, don''t shoot!"


    It was obvious that Li You Jie had used some sort of method to shout this shout. It reverberated non-stop within the cave, and the remaining sounds never stopped.

 C299

    Through the release of his own energy field, he was able to have a certain effect on one''s mental state. When I saw the pair of man and woman standing on the two protruding rocks, I couldn''t help but be somewhat flustered. However, after hearing Li You Jie''s voice, my emotions quickly calmed down.


    Those few armed police soldiers were more easily affected by Li Runjie''s influence, so they stopped shooting at the ghost-like person.


    However, after that little soldier fired a barrage of bullets at that white-robed woman, that woman immediately stopped moving. She also put down her hand that was originally pointed at us.


    However, after the woman stopped moving, the man in thick armor started to make noise again. His body started to tremble slightly. The long hair in his hand emitted a buzzing sound as he slowly lifted it up.


    I carefully stared at the armor on that man''s body and racked my brains to think of what kind of armor that man was wearing. I couldn''t remember what kind of armor that man was wearing, since his body was made of iron pieces, but it didn''t seem like it was made of iron pieces. If it really was iron pieces, then they would have rusted long ago.


    That man''s helmet felt like it was made of iron. Other than the fact that his eyes were exposed, no one could see his eyes in this dark environment.


    As I watched the man, he raised his long knife and pointed it at us.


    He really didn''t understand. Who would have such a wicked taste? Could it be that putting these two people in the cave was just to scare them?


    Are these two human or ghost people?


    If they are ghosts, then I''m not afraid. No matter how strong these two ghosts are, how can they be a match for the evil ghost on their bodies?


    What a joke, trying to cultivate to become a ghost at the level of Ghost Demon wasn''t something that an ordinary ghost could do.


    The armoured man slowly raised the saber in his hand, as if he was about to chop down. No one knew what would happen next, nor did they have any confidence.


    However, it was impossible for the crowd to helplessly watch the armored man make his next move. Li Runjie immediately waved his hand and without turning his head, he said, "Everyone, find a place to hide."


    As soon as the words were out of their mouths, everyone took their weapons and squatted behind a rock that they could hide behind.


    However, Li Shujie stood on the same spot without moving. He even pulled out the two blades on his body, looking as if he was unafraid of death.


    Seeing that he didn''t want to leave, I naturally couldn''t leave either. At the same time, I lifted up the Zizyphus jujube wood sword and blocked the attack in front of me.


    Following that, I patted the Yin Gauze on my chest and lightly called Big Sister Xue''er, asking her to come out and help me.


    The armoured man moved very slowly. After raising the large blade in his hand, he seemed to have been frozen in place, and didn''t move an inch.


    When Gui Sha turned into a cloud of scarlet fog and formed into a human form around me, he instantly noticed the man and woman that were standing not far away.


    Gui Sha was also a cultivator in front of me. In certain areas, he was much more knowledgeable than me. I looked at Gui Sha and carefully asked, "Sister Xue''er ¡­ Do you know what these two evil beings are? "


    Gui Sha stared at them for a while, his ice-cold face didn''t have a single trace of emotion on it. After a while, he shook his head slightly and said to me, "Dangerous."


    The moment Gui Sha finished speaking, the woman in white, who had been standing motionlessly at the side, suddenly let out a sinister laugh. Hearing this voice, my heart quivered and I felt goosebumps all over my body.


    Accompanied by the eerie laughter of the woman, she, who had been motionless all this while, directly floated down from the high platform and pounced towards me.


    Gui Sha''s body was instantly shrouded by a thick red murderous aura. He waved his long sleeves and a strand of Baleful Yin Force was thrown towards the white-clothed woman.


    At the start, the lady dressed in white was as slow as an old man, but the sudden increase in speed really scared me. Just as I was about to slash down with my sword, Gui Sha made his move ahead of time.


    Gui Sha''s movements were not any weaker than the white-clothed woman''s. The moment he moved, Gui Sha also made his move.


    A dense Baleful Yin Force instantly wrapped around the woman in white, and a dense wave of Baleful Yin Force rose from her body.


    In just an instant, the intense baleful aura stopped the woman from moving forward, and what followed was an unbelievable sight. The baleful aura surrounding the woman seemed to have been absorbed by the woman in white, and it dissipated in an instant.


    This was a little too terrifying. The Baleful Yin Ghost Qi from Gui Sha could devour all life forces, but the white-clothed woman was able to directly dissolve the Baleful Yin Force.


    With that pause, the white-clothed woman''s hair suddenly started flying up. In an instant, she grew older and started winding towards me. Her speed was too fast and she didn''t even give me a chance to react. In an instant, the hand that was holding the wooden sword was bound by her long black hair.


    At the same time, the armored man who had been standing on the protruding rock also suddenly sped up. Raising his large blade, he jumped down from the platform, aiming to chop Li You Jie''s head.


    Just as the armored man was about to jump down, someone shot, the target was the man who jumped down from the platform. This man''s marksmanship was extremely accurate, with three consecutive shots, all of them hit the armored man''s head. Helplessly, the armored man wore a hard helmet, and all the bullets flew out when they hit the helmet.


    Soon after, another series of gunshots rang out, this time hitting the armored man''s armor, sparks flew, but they still couldn''t stop the armored man''s movements. The armored man raised his huge blade high into the air, and it fell towards Li Wenjie, who quickly raised his dual blades above his head, wanting to block the heavy blow from the armored man, but the armored man''s strength was too great. I saw that Li You Jie''s body had clearly bent down, and the dual blades in his hands were trembling, but he clenched his teeth, shouted out loud, and dodged to the side, causing the armored man''s huge blade to strike a gully in the ground.

 C300

    I wanted to pull myself out to help Li Runjie, but my own Three Revolutions Thousand Lightning Strikes Date Sword was caught by the long haired woman in white, and I was unable to split my body apart from her. What was even more terrifying was that the woman''s hair was actually still growing, like a long snake, it followed the peach wood sword in my hand and snaked up, then wrapped around my wrist.


    It was hard to describe the feeling. It was like a slimy snake slithering up my arm, giving me goosebumps.


    In my entire life, what I was most afraid of was snakes and dense hair, and now, this woman had gathered all of them together. I tried to twitch the Thousand Year Dark Wood Sword in my hand, but those hair controlled me so much that I couldn''t break free.


    When he turned his head to look at Li Runjie, he discovered that Li Runjie had already started fighting with the armored man.


    Li Renjie was used to wielding two sabers. His movements were like water splashing, but the sabre in the hands of the armored man with the long sabre became even more swift and powerful, suppressing Li Renjie to the point where he was somewhat unable to resist.


    After the fight, the squad leader cursed loudly and raised the gun in his hand to fire at his grandma. At that moment, one of Li Youjie''s men, called Zhang Chen, suddenly said, "Captain Liu, don''t shoot. You must not hurt Group Leader Li."


    Zhang Chen was right. Li Rujie and that strange man in armor were having an intense fight. If they were to fire at this moment, it would be easy for them to accidentally injure each other.


    However, after a short period of shock, the few special task force members that Li Shujie brought with him came over. Among them, Zhang Chen came over to help me, while the other three special task force members went over to help Li Shujie deal with that weird armored man.


    When the rest of the brothers in the special forces came forward, they immediately reduced the pressure on Li Renjie''s side. It''s just that something went wrong on my side, so Zhang Chen pulled out a sword, and originally wanted to help me cut off the hair on my body, but when Zhang Chen''s sword cut into my hair, the hair actually directly wound up around his sword, turning into 100% refined steel into soft steel, and it turned out that his hair couldn''t be cut off. Furthermore, it even went around the sword.


    Zhang Chen tried to twist the treasure sword in his hand a few times, but it was too tight and he couldn''t pull out his body. After a while, the hair went along his sword and wrapped around my arm, even the upper half of my body.


    At this moment, I suddenly thought of Gui Sha, and wanted him to come out and help me. No matter what this woman is, Gui Sha is an extremely skilled ghost, he will definitely be able to take her down.


    However, just as I was thinking about this, I suddenly felt something unusual under my body, as though an ice-cold hand was holding my neck. That hand felt like it had caught a block of ice in winter, cold to the point that it seeped into my bones, causing me to shiver uncontrollably.


    I originally wanted to make a hand seal to release Gui Sha from the Yin Vessel, but I was no longer able to move.


    That woman''s hand seemed to possess endless magic. The moment I grabbed onto my hand, I felt as if I was frozen, all the strength in my body was sucked out, and I was unable to move at all. I think that the current Zhang Chen is the same as me.


    After that, the woman slowly raised her head. What kind of terrifying face was that, with a glance, I estimated that I would have nightmares for many days, the woman''s eyes were white without eyes, and her face was pale without a trace of blood. Her face did not look like a human face, but more like some kind of jade or plastic.


    It''s neck was still shaking slightly, making ''ka ka'' sounds. Very quickly, its long black hair continued to spread all the way up my neck. Even its hair was ice-cold, like a snake that was following my neck all the way up my lips and then my nose.


    Once my head was wrapped in this woman''s hair, I would definitely suffocate to death.


    No, I can''t sit still. I have to find a way to deal with this strange woman.


    As I thought of this, I suddenly had an idea. The [Five Thunder Truth Technique] that was recorded in the < Yin Yang Dao Scripture >.


    I started to channel the spirit power in my dantian''s aura sea into the Three Revolutions Thousand Lightning Strikes on the wooden sword. I chanted an incantation and a majestic lightning immediately flowed into the body of the sword.


    At this moment, I saw that the black hair that was wrapped around my three cycles and thousand year lightning strikes actually emitted green smoke for a while, and also accompanied by the smell of my hair being roasted.


    Once again, I madly circulated the Spiritual Energy within my Dantian''s aurasea and constantly poured it into the Jujube Wooden Sword. The Thunder Will became stronger and stronger on the blade.


    When I looked at the woman again, I saw that her originally expressionless face had a hint of pain. She let out a low growl, and the black hair on my body and Zhang Chen''s instantly retracted.


    As soon as the hair left my body, I felt relieved. I took two steps back and gasped for air. Zhang Chen''s body swayed and he almost fell to the ground.


    He held his sword and stood by my side, asking with fear: "Brother Tian Luo ¡­." "What the hell is this woman?"


    "I don''t know either, but if this woman isn''t exterminated, then we definitely won''t be able to make it."


    At that moment, I waved the Jujube Wooden Sword in my hand. Without saying anything further, I dashed towards that strange woman.


    Before I could reach it, the long hair of the woman extended towards me once again. There were several captains whose hair was moving rapidly on the ground, and there were even some whose hair was flying towards me from the front. I was a little flustered for a moment, waving the sword in my hands to block the black hair that was coming out of my face, but I ignored the hair that was coming out of my legs. I didn''t notice, but the long hair under my feet suddenly wrapped around my ankles, then forcefully pulled me to the ground, pulling me towards that strange woman.

 C301

    I was terrified for a moment and subconsciously brandished the wooden sword in my hand. The wooden sword was filled with lightning. When it hit the woman''s hair, it emitted white smoke and immediately cut off a part of her hair.


    Even so, the hair that was cut off by your woman was still rolling on the ground, as though it had a life of its own.


    Zhang Chen, who was at the side, quickly reached out his hand and grabbed my other hand, pulling me up from the ground.


    However, that hair grew extremely fast and was still moving towards us. Zhang Chen brandished the sword in his hand and slashed at that hair several times, but to no avail. In the end, the sword in his hand was still pulled by that hair.


    Never in my life had I seen such a terrifying scene. As Zhang Chen and I were retreating backwards, the sound of gunshots rang out. Liu Changping, who was behind us, held a long spear and shot several times at the center of that woman''s eyebrows.


    I saw that there were a few holes on the woman''s forehead, but they quickly disappeared. After a while, the woman let out a shrill ghostly howl and her hair started to grow back crazily.


    Even a fool could tell now that this woman wasn''t a human, but I didn''t feel like a ghost. Who would still be able to stand there unscathed after being shot by a bullet? The key point was that the wound on its forehead could still heal on its own.


    I sucked in a deep breath of cold air and once again circulated the Spiritual Energy within my Dantian''s aurasea crazily. I infused it into the Thousand Year Thunderclap Wood Sword and immediately executed the second secret of the Secret Thunder Technique.


    After a few rounds, a golden electric current shot out from the Thousand Year Date Sword, crackling and crackling as it shot out a streak of lightning from the tip of the sword and struck towards the chest of the lady. This time, the lady in white could no longer remain calm, and I could see his eyes rolling a few times, as if he was trying to dodge the lightning bolt that was shooting out from my wooden sword.


    However, the speed of this lightning was too fast. It didn''t even have time to dodge before being struck in the chest by the lightning. Everyone knew that the power of lightning was extremely positive, and it could restrain all evil, regardless of whether that woman was a human or a ghost.


    When the lightning bolt struck the woman, a hole the size of a fist immediately appeared in her chest. The woman''s body trembled incessantly, and even her hair, which had been frantically growing, stopped growing in an instant. However, she still rolled on the ground without stopping.


    In addition, the woman''s body was unable to emit a ball of white smoke, and her body was shaking violently. Seeing this, my body swayed, and once again, I madly circulated the spirit energy in my dantian''s aura sea.


    As the girl was about to die, it suddenly raised its head and stretched out a pair of haggard hands towards me. It even wanted to scratch me before it died, but I did not plan to give it this chance. The spiritual energy in my dantian''s Qi Sea rolled over once more, and the lightning will swallow it up once more, but the woman''s eyes were still full of white eyes, making me feel cold.


    It opened its mouth as if it wanted to say something, but it only let out a whining sound for a short while before it stopped. After a while, its entire head drooped down and its body weakened before it slid down.


    I could already feel its life force disappearing from the Jujube Wooden Sword. I immediately retracted it, and the woman''s body rapidly shriveled up as she curled up together. In the end, she actually turned into a black corpse with dense black hair.


    When Zhang Chen saw this scene, he sucked in a breath of cold air and said in surprise, "Damn ¡­" What monster did this woman become? "


    I couldn''t answer his question, of course, because I didn''t know what it was, not whatever it was. The woman was dead, and I let out a long breath.


    However, this woman''s problem was solved. There was still another armored man on Li Runjie''s side who was fighting with them.


    The armored man held a large saber in his hand and waved it around like a tiger. Li Rujie had trouble resisting it, but after a few brothers from the special task force joined in, the situation quickly stabilized, but after a while, the armored boy was unable to surrender.


    The captain of the armed police, Liu Changping, had probably never seen something like this before. He just led three soldiers with guns to guard the side, but they didn''t dare to recklessly shoot to avoid harming the innocent.


    To deal with such a monster, only the special task force and cultivators like me can do it.


    I took a few deep breaths to recover some of my Spiritual Energy before bringing Zhang Chen to join the battle.


    With the two of us, together with Li Renjie and the rest, there''s a total of six of us, which is more than enough to beat him.


    This armored man was abnormally fierce, and the long blade in his hand was extremely tyrannical. If he were to cut into the surrounding stone walls, it would open up a huge hole in them. One could well imagine what sort of consequences would await him if such a heavy blade were to fall onto a person''s body.


    The people from the special team originally had seven swords, but after killing a few of them at the North First Pass of the Heavenly Calamity Center, they were no longer able to combine seven swords. However, their sword formation was smaller in number, and could be used, just that it wasn''t as large as the seven swords formation. The people from the special team were mixed together, and within the sword formation, there were quite a few swords brandishing up and down. Li Youjie and I were in charge of sneak attacks from the side, so with this combination, the armored man was unable to defend himself and was cut a few cuts on his body by Li Youjie''s dual blades.


    However, what gave him a headache was that the armor was extremely hard, and when it struck him, sparks flew along with lightning, so it couldn''t cause any substantial damage. However, Li Youjie didn''t give up, and after fiercely chopping down that armored man, he directly cut open the armor, but strangely, no blood flowed out of the wound.

 C302

    It was both demonic and abnormal.


    Although we don''t know what the armored man in front of us is, we can''t think of a safe way to go without taking him down.


    Then, I once again activated the third transition Lightning Strike, using the Wooden Date Sword to unleash a Lightning Will, and charged towards the armored man.


    When the wooden sword in his hand collided with the wooden sword in my hand, it was really powerful. Even though the wooden sword in my hand shook violently, but the armored man clearly did not manage to gain any advantage in the exchange. When a surge of electricity flowed through the wooden sword in his hand and into his body, I could clearly feel that his body was also shaking.


    This meant that the armored man had also been attacked by the Zizyphus Wooden Sword''s electric current. He was also an evil being who feared the Lightning Will.


    If that''s the case, then everything is fine. Naturally, whatever it''s afraid of, I will give it something to catch it off guard.


    It seems that an ordinary sword isn''t enough to harm this armored man. I can only use the Lightning Will to disintegrate it.


    Thinking about this, I once again circulated the Spiritual Energy within my Dantian''s aurasea crazily. At the same time, I used the Wooden Date Sword to touch the armored man''s body as I brewed the second lightning light.


    With my current cultivation level, I cannot frequently use the Lightning Free Spell, because my cultivation base is shallow, and I just used a Thunder Light Point, which already caused me to feel a little exhausted, but, no matter what I said, I once soaked in a pool of blood, and was injected with blood essence by the Blood Sucking Demon larva, so naturally, my body''s recovery speed is a bit faster than an ordinary cultivator''s. At the same time, I used the Zizi jujube sword to attack the armored man, and as I brewed the lightning light, the armored man seemed to know the power of the Zizai sword, so under normal circumstances, he wouldn''t directly clash with the wooden sword in my hands.


    Although Li Runjie and the others had left a lot of sword marks on the armored man''s body, and the armor had a lot of holes in it, the combat strength of the armored man didn''t decrease in the slightest. It felt as if it was a perpetual motion, maintaining the fastest fighting tempo, and the longer it dragged on like this, the more dangerous it would be for our side.


    After battling for another four to five minutes, I felt that there was a huge amount of energy stored in my dantian.


    I saw an opportunity and sent a huge lightning bolt into the wooden sword. As the armored man turned around, I quickly raised the wooden sword in my hand and pointed it at the armored man''s back.


    After a moment, a ball of lightning appeared on the Zizi Wooden Sword, crackling and crackling. The hand that held the sword felt a little numb, I chanted a incantation, and with a flick of my hand, a lightning bolt shot out from the back of the armored man, striking him squarely in the middle. Instantly, a black hole drilled out from the back of the armored man, along with black smoke continuously emitting from it.


    The armored man trembled and immediately stood there stiffly. At this time, Li Rujie added fuel to the fire and took out a blue talisman from his body. Without saying a word, he walked up and stuck it on the armored man.


    When the blue talisman landed on the armored man''s body, Li You Jie immediately took two steps back, his fingers forming seals, his expression solemn. Because I had performed two moves of Thunder Light Point in one go, I was somewhat exhausted, and after the second lightning light spot was sent out, I immediately took two steps back, and my body went soft, and I almost smacked my butt onto the ground. Luckily, Zhang Chen beside me was quick enough to support me, so I didn''t fall to the ground in a sorry state.


    Just as Zhang Chen was supporting me and I was gasping for breath, a black mist suddenly emerged from the armored man''s body as Li Youjie was chanting an incantation. In less than ten seconds, the armor made a "hualala" sound and scattered on the ground.


    This sudden turn of events gave me a huge shock. I rushed forward to take a look, only to see that there was nothing inside the armor. There was nothing inside at all.


    After taking care of this armored man, Li Rujie also appeared somewhat weak. He let out a long breath, took two steps back, and had a grave expression on his face.


    I immediately stepped forward and asked seriously, "Brother Li, what exactly is this armored man?"


    He sighed and said, "I have only heard of this thing before, but it is the first time I have seen it. According to the records of the special task group, before liberation, there was a cult demon that used a similar technique, and this is a very vicious method, directly imprisoning a person''s soul in this armor, forever and ever. Moreover, this armor has a curse placed on it, and once it touches a mechanism, that person will kill all those who are still alive.


    Earlier, I used a blue talisman to transcend that cup of imprisoned soul in my armor. I also did a good thing, otherwise, who knows how long that soul would have been trapped here. I might as well die.


    Just as Li Shujie finished speaking, a small whirlwind suddenly appeared within the cave. It circled around the group of us a few times, and then disappeared without a trace.


    I think this little tornado must be the imprisoned soul that circled us twice to thank us.


    However, after two rounds, that little whirlwind disappeared without a trace. It was unknown if it was in a hurry to report to the Underworld or not.


    After that small whirlwind had left, Zhang Chen suddenly walked to Li You Jie''s side, pointed at the dried up corpse and said, "Boss Li, that woman was killed by Brother Tian Luo, and in the end she became like this. What is this thing?"


    He took a deep breath and said, "If I''m not mistaken, this woman is neither human nor ghost, she''s something similar to a water ghost. She has a very frightening name, and I believe everyone here has heard of her before."


    After hearing that, I hastily urged, "What is it called?"

 C303

    Li You Jie turned around and looked at me before spitting out two words, "Shiva!"


    When I heard Li Shujie say the word "Shiva," I was completely at a loss. I didn''t cultivate for a long time, so I didn''t understand much about these monsters and ghosts.


    However, after Li Runjie said this, Zhang Chen, who was standing to the side, sucked in a cold breath and said to himself, "I have heard about Shiva. I have heard about Shiva, this thing is said to be transformed from a water ghost, but it is said that it is much stronger than the water ghost. Amongst the five elements, the water element is yin, so it is most likely for the water ghost to appear in the water.


    This is also what I wanted to ask Zhang Chen. I didn''t expect that this thing with hair that can grow longer and shorter is actually such a thing.


    He lowered his head to look at the two evil beings on the ground that had already been exterminated, sighed, and said, "Since Shiva and this Armored Soul Sealing situation appeared in this place, it means that the inside will be even more dangerous. If we continue to walk deeper in, I think that it''ll be very difficult for us to think of coming out again."


    After seeing these two evil beings, he already had the thought of retreating. Actually, it wasn''t only him who had this idea, the other members of the special task force also lowered their heads in silence, obviously tacitly agreeing with Li Youjie''s idea.


    Then, everyone looked at me, and I said, "Brother Li is right, it''s not that I''m afraid of death, but we''ve been through so many difficulties and difficulties. When we arrived here, there were seventeen of us, and with just a little foresight, we already lost six lives. If we continue to move forward, no one can guarantee that we''ll be able to come out alive. I mean, we shouldn''t wait here for the rescue from the higher ups, but when the large amount of reinforcements arrive, we can go deeper into the cave together."


    As I said this, I kept staring at Li Shujie''s eyes, Li Shujie also seemed to be unsure of what to do, but Zhang Chen said, "Boss, Brother Tian Luo is right, the things that you are guarding at the door are so powerful, if we were to let you in, we might all be dead. The seven swords that originally followed you, three of our brothers have already left ¡­"


    When Zhang Chen mentioned those three brothers, I saw Li Renjie''s eyebrows clearly tighten. All of this was a memory that couldn''t be recalled.


    Finally, Li Shujie took a deep breath and made his decision. He said with a deep voice, "Let''s go. We need to check how much rations we have on us and wait for the majority of the people to come rescue us."


    After all, that Armor Soul Sealing Armour and Shiva are not ordinary evil beings. They can only act as guards at the entrance, and if we were to meet the main character within, we don''t know what kind of dangers we would encounter.


    Liu Changping is the captain of the armed police force. Originally, there were ten people including me, five of them were killed by those mountain warriors except for one young warrior. Now there are only four of them.


    But for now, it''s still okay. Since the last time we met Shan Kui, we haven''t had any casualties.


    Seventeen people arrived in a grandiose manner, and in the blink of an eye, only ten people were left. Although they had killed quite a number of mountain chiefs, if they continued to blindly move forward, no one could guarantee that no one would die in the next moment.


    Li Renjie''s decision was also within my expectations.


    Then, everyone took a short break and each of them picked up their fellows, walking out of the cave.


    The first time I came in, it was very dangerous, so when I went out, it was naturally much calmer. Thus, this time, Liu Changping brought a few martial warriors to lead the way, while I, Li Runjie, cut the back. I turned my head to look at the cave guarded by Shiva and the Armored Soul Guard.


    I really didn''t know what was in the depths of the cave. This time, I was very curious, but I held back my curiosity. Many people died from curiosity, so some things were better left untouched.


    The group of us went back the way we came from. The paths we walked through were all safe, so we didn''t have to worry too much. The group of us didn''t have any scruples and headed back the way we came from.


    When we walked into this cave, it didn''t feel like we walked for very long, at most half an hour. But it seemed like we walked back for more than half an hour, and the crucial point was that we came here with great care, and we were definitely much slower than we were when we walked back. However, we still stayed in this cave.


    The big fellow quickly noticed that something was off. Immediately, Li You Jie made a decision. He waved his hand, signalling everyone to stop walking forward.


    Even the few warriors who were with Liu Changping felt something was wrong. They were scared.


    After we stood still, we began to look around us. It seemed that we were in the middle of the cave, not far from where the two evil beings had appeared.


    This made everyone puzzled. Just what had happened to us?


    I looked at Li Shujie and asked, "Brother Li, what do you think we''ve encountered? Don''t tell me it''s the Wall-Hitting Ghost?" But right now, it should be daytime, so this kind of situation shouldn''t happen. "


    "I think it''s the Wall-Hitting Ghost, but it doesn''t seem to be so. In short, there are some strange methods, is Brother Tian Luo able to do anything about it?" Li Renjie immediately looked at me.


    Even if he hadn''t said it, I wouldn''t have been able to recall. I remember that in the Yin Yang Dao Scripture my master passed down to me, there was a small technique called the Daoyin. If it really was a ghost beating the wall, then this Daoyin would be able to break through karma and point out a path for us.


    Thinking to this, I took out a yellow paper talisman from my Heaven and Earth Pouch and stuck it between my fingers. Then, I chanted an incantation and threw the yellow paper talisman out.

 C304

    I just ignited a talisman according to the technique recorded in the Yin Yang Dao Scripture and threw it into the air.


    The talisman floated into the air and burned slowly. It emitted a blue light and floated towards the front. I waved my hand and said, "Everyone, follow me. Just follow that talisman."


    After saying that, I took a big step forward and started jogging towards the talisman.


    Li Shujie and the others who were behind him followed him, closely following him.


    That path-leading talisman was floating in the air, as if there was an invisible force controlling it. In this pitch-black cave, there was a lighthouse that led us astray, filling us with hope.


    Our group of people chased after the burning talisman. After running for about seven to eight minutes, the talisman suddenly flashed and then immediately went out.


    After that, the person behind us turned on the flashlight, I thought we were at the exit, but it was still dark, and when the light returned, everyone''s expression changed, because we seemed to have turned back, and in front of us were two stone platforms, and not long ago, the two evil beings were still standing there, but now they were all destroyed by us, and there were even traces of a fight.


    Everyone was dumbfounded as they turned their gaze towards me.


    "Brother Tian Luo, what''s going on? Is the talisman no longer effective?" Why did we come back? " Zhang Chen asked.


    He wasn''t the only one who was confused, I was confused as well. Logically speaking, this talisman was a technique recorded in the ''Yin Yang Dao Scripture'', a technique passed down by my master. There shouldn''t be any problems, why is it useless in my hands?


    While I was puzzled, Li Shujie gave me an answer. He said with a solemn face, "It seems like the situation we are in isn''t some kind of ghost wall, Brother Tian Luo''s teacher has made a name for himself, and I can still believe in the incantations of the Wuwei Faction. Right now, there is only one possibility, and that is that we have already fallen into a formation.


    Hearing what Li Renjie said, I was suddenly enlightened. This talisman would only affect the illusions that were created by evil, but I was helpless to deal with the spell formation.


    From the looks of it, we have indeed fallen into a formation.


    But I actually can''t remember when we activated the formation. I also didn''t know anything about the people who asked Li Youjie and the special task force.


    Since this was a formation, he had to find the core of the formation. However, this formation could not be broken just by breaking it, unless the person who laid the formation had opened it himself. If someone did not understand the formation, it would take a lot of effort to break it.


    Naturally, as a Taoist, I still have some understanding of the Five Elements Eight Trigrams, and the Miracle Door evasion technique. Li Rujie and the others are members of the special task force, so it''s impossible for them to not know that we might be able to see through the mysteries of a small array, but I feel that I am somewhat powerless against the array in front of me.


    If that''s the case, then I can''t see any clues. Li Rujie suggested for all of us to go once more, and this time, all of us will open our eyes wide, to see what''s different from before. If we can see any clues, maybe it''ll be the formation core that''s trapping us, and once the formation core is broken, we''ll be able to leave.


    In a short while, everyone would stay together, and the distance between them could not exceed half a meter. This was a magical formation, and once they lost it, they could lose it forever. They would be trapped in this magical formation for the rest of their lives, starving to death here.


    Hearing Li Shujie''s words, everyone became spirited, especially those few martial police warriors, including Liu Changping. They nodded their heads, afraid that Li Shujie would not say anything.


    At first, Liu Changping might not have thought that the special task force was that amazing, but after following us all the way here, he has seen a lot of things.


    This time, we will let Zhang Chen and the few martial police soldiers be responsible for observing the surrounding situation. Li Youjie, I, and the other members of the special task force will look for any flaws along the way.


    This time, we weren''t walking fast because we had to look for any tricks within. But after walking for more than an hour, a suit of armor and a floor full of hair astonishingly appeared once again on the ground.


    After another circle, we returned to where we were previously at.


    It was depressing to see such a scene, and I felt like a frosted eggplant myself.


    Liu Changping''s breathing became heavier, and he said in a low voice, "What should we do..." "If we can''t get out, will we starve to death here? Even if reinforcements came, they wouldn''t be able to find us ¡­"


    Hearing what Liu Changping said, all the other young warriors lowered their heads, and one of them started to sob softly.


    I knew that they might not be afraid to fight the enemy with guns or knives, but these strange things, things they could not understand, made them feel fear from the bottom of their hearts.


    Liu Changping and I were old acquaintances, so we patted him on the shoulder and comforted him, "Brother Liu, don''t worry, there will be a way. Please believe us, we will definitely make it out alive."


    Liu Changping nodded, but looking at his expression, he was not very confident.


    "The so-called formation technique is a kind of illusion that makes people''s vision blur. How about this, we''ll let the person in front of us close his eyes and walk with his feelings in mind, wherever he goes, we''ll follow him, so that we won''t be affected by his vision. Maybe we''ll be able to walk out alive."


    As expected of the team leader of the special task force. He had a lot of ideas and a lot of experience. As soon as he suggested this idea, everyone agreed on it. But then again, who would walk in front with their eyes covered?


    I couldn''t, of course, because we were all cultivators, and even if we were blindfolded, we would sense the surrounding fields, and it would be better to find someone who didn''t know anything.


    After that, our eyes fell on Liu Changping and the others. A short martial warrior volunteered himself and raised his hand. "Leader, why don''t I try it?"

 C305

    We all called this little soldier Little Wang. He was usually very quiet, but now that he volunteered, we all felt a little surprised.


    However, he was indeed a suitable candidate.


    Afterwards, I took off a piece of black cloth from my clothes and covered Little Wang''s eyes, allowing him to lead the way. Once again, we followed behind Little Wang.


    This time, everyone was nervous. If this method still didn''t work, then there was nothing we could do.


    [I was wondering why it was impossible to get out of this cave, even though it was clearly a straight path.]


    Furthermore, we know nothing about when this formation was activated.


    It''s possible that the formation was activated the moment we entered the cave, or that it was formed soundlessly when we were fighting against the two evil beings.


    I really don''t understand what the person who set up this formation was up to. We''re already planning to leave, but he actually stopped us from leaving.


    At this moment, our purpose of coming here has changed. We originally came here to look for those mountain chiefs who killed people, but we accidentally ran to this damned place. However, we couldn''t find them, and instead, we fell into this kind of dilemma.


    If the person who set up the formation wants us to be trapped here, then he has basically succeeded.


    He was walking very slowly, and as there were a lot of gravel under his feet, he would occasionally stumble a little. We did not dare to support him on this road, so we could only rely on him to walk, and if someone helped him along, we would definitely change his path. If we did not make it out by then, we would be dead for sure.


    With a nervous heart, we sauntered after Little Wang, this time taking at least two hours, but by the time we reached the end of the road, we were sure that ten thousand grass horses would gallop through the hearts of all of us, because once again there were two protruding rocks in front of us, and the ground was still littered with hair and armor.


    Everyone was like deflated balloons. Their bodies and minds were exhausted as they slammed their butts onto the ground.


    Li You Jie somewhat dejectedly made Little Wang stop in her tracks. Zhang Chen took off the black cloth over his eyes, and when Little Wang saw the scene in front of her, she immediately opened her mouth wide in shock, her eyes turning red.


    He said with a little sob, "What should we do now ¡­" "We''ve all been possessed by ghosts. If we stay here, we definitely won''t be able to leave. We''ll definitely starve to death here ¡­"


    "Kid, don''t disturb the morale of the troops. As long as we are still alive, we will definitely have a way to get out." Liu Changping scolded Xiao Wang, and Xiao Wang stopped talking.


    All of us were sitting on the ground, and suddenly we were all silent. No one knew what to do next.


    At this time, Li Shujie suddenly thought of something and asked Zhang Chen, "What time is it now?"


    Zhang Chen subconsciously raised his hand to look at his watch, then shook it a few times and sighed. "Boss, my watch is not leaving anymore. It was still fine during the day, but it suddenly broke ¡­"


    Soon after, Li Shujie looked at the others. The others also took out their watches, but they all stopped.


    After I took out my phone, what made me even weirder was that my phone was out of battery at this moment.


    I remember when I came out, my phone was filled with electricity, but I was afraid that there wouldn''t be any left in the way, and the phone I used was a very old-fashioned phone. I could use electricity for at least half a month at a time, but there wasn''t any electricity here at all.


    Everyone else was like me, all their phones were out of battery.


    Even if there was a magnetic field here, at most, it would be a cellphone without a signal. If they couldn''t make a call, how could it make everyone''s phone go out of battery?


    When we entered the cave, it was around 2 or 3 in the afternoon. It took us about an hour to deal with the two evil beings, and then we walked around the cave a few times. It had been at least 5 hours, which meant that it was already 6 or 7 in the evening.


    Li Shujie took a deep breath, looked at Zhang Chen again, and said, "Take out our wireless satellite communication device."


    He opened it and found that there was no electricity. However, this wireless satellite phone was able to store batteries, so for safety''s sake, Zhang Chen brought a lot of spare batteries with him. Thus, he put the batteries into the wireless satellite phone and turned it on right away.


    I can guess what Li Renjie is planning to do. He is planning to contact the people above to have them send people over to rescue us as soon as possible. The special task force is filled with talented people.


    After the wireless satellite phone was connected, Li Renjie received it. This should be a very special equipment, the signal is definitely much stronger than our phone. Almost everyone is now betting their hopes on the satellite phone in Li Renjie''s hand.


    The voice of this large thing was very loud. After Li Rujie pressed a few buttons, the phone first emitted a burst of crackling sounds, which were exceptionally ear-piercing.


    Li Shujie loudly shouted a few times into the phone, but no one replied.


    We thought it was a whisper, so we all started shouting at the phone, but there was still no response. "Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz"


    What was going on? Was such advanced equipment useless?


    Just as we were about to give up, the sizzling sound suddenly stopped and there was a sudden change in the situation.


    Someone coughed.


    When we heard about this, it was as though we had grasped onto the last straw of hope for survival. We all had joyous expressions on our faces.


    Li Run Jie waved his hand, signalling for everyone to stop making any noise. The rest of us immediately shut our mouths, eagerly looking at the large phone in Li You Jie''s hand.


    Li Shujie coughed dryly a few times before saying, "Hello. I''m Li Shujie from the special task force of the Huai Huai Center. May I ask who you are?"


    As soon as he said that, a burst of laughter came over the phone. It was the laughter of a woman.

 C306

    In this silent and tense atmosphere, from Li Runjie''s wireless communication device came a burst of eerie laughter that made everyone''s hair stand on end. Everyone''s expression changed, and goosebumps rose all over my body.


    Things were getting stranger and stranger, and they were moving towards an incredible situation.


    I never would have thought that this communication device specially made by Li Renjie and the others would be of an extremely high level. Even this kind of equipment was affected?


    I took a deep breath and asked Li Rujie, "Brother Li, what is the other party doing?" Did you make the wrong call? "


    I''m not unfamiliar with ghosts, and I only have one on me. No matter how I listened to it, the voice that came from Li Rujie''s phone sounded like a ghost girl laughing.


    Li Rujie was somewhat unwilling to give up. He rebooted his communication device, and then immediately made a call.


    This time, we were still looking at Li Runjie, waiting for what was about to happen.


    Not long after, the ''sizzling'' sound suddenly disappeared, and after a period of silence, a resentful sigh suddenly came from the communication device. This sound was very long, and still gave me the feeling that my hair was standing on end, and I couldn''t help but shiver.


    It was as if I had returned to the time, more than a year ago, when I had first lived in that haunted house, when in the middle of the night I had heard footsteps in the hall.


    The team and I could still hold on in this situation, but Liu Changping and the few soldiers he brought obviously couldn''t take it anymore. I saw that their bodies were trembling and their faces were pale.


    One of the warriors muttered, "Yes." There was a ghost ¡­ "There''s a ghost ¡­"


    After saying that, the little warrior suddenly stood up and rushed to the front without caring about anything else.


    Liu Changping stood up immediately and shouted, "Wu Bin, stop right there! Don''t run around!"


    However, the young warrior called Wu Bin was scared to death. He didn''t even hear Liu Changping''s voice and continued to run forward.


    Right now, the situation has already become very bad. We''ve tried many times but still couldn''t get out of this cave, as well as being unable to contact the people outside. There''s only one path in front of us, and that is to continue forward.


    There was no way out now even if he wanted to.


    At this moment, when we saw Wu Bin running towards the front, all of us turned to look at Li Renjie.


    Li You Jie took a deep breath and looked at the direction Wu Bin ran in. Suddenly, he jumped up and said, "Since we can''t get out, then let''s continue forward and see if there''s a way out."


    With that, Li Shujie chased after Wu Bin. Since the boss has spoken, we have nothing to hesitate about. With the current situation, continuing forward is the only way out. Otherwise, we''ll be trapped to death here.


    People can''t just die from choking on their urine. Why not take the road in front of them?


    After realizing this, we all chased after him. Very quickly, I stepped on the pile of Shiva''s black hair. Even that pile of armor was kicked aside in panic.


    When I stepped on that pile of black hair, it always gave me a strange feeling.


    However, we soon passed that place and continued to run into the cave.


    The cave was pitch black, only our light was constantly flickering.


    The little warrior called Wu Bin had run far away by now. Liu Changping''s voice could be heard calling Wu Bin from right in front of us.


    This place is really too strange. While leading us to chase him, Li Shujie shouted at Liu Changping to stop and stop. The magical formation here hasn''t been broken, so if we get lost, none of us will be able to find him.


    Liu Changping knew what was at stake. After chasing for a while, he couldn''t catch the little warrior called Wu Bin, so he stood still and waited for us.


    We walked a few steps and met up with Liu Changping.


    "This Wu Bin is undisciplined, and he is running around in such a dangerous place. Let''s see how I''ll deal with him once I catch him!" Liu Changping said angrily.


    "Captain..." Wu Bin was also frightened. Don''t be angry, we''ll be fine once we find him. " The short and short Little Wang advised.


    "Where did he run off to?" Li Shujie asked.


    "He ran straight ahead. This brat ran faster than a rabbit. I even saw his back a moment ago, but he disappeared in the blink of an eye. It was as if he was chased away by a wolf, no matter how hard I shouted, he didn''t stop." Liu Changping said angrily.


    "Alright, let''s keep going." This time, no one is allowed to act on their own. If we get lost here and we can''t get out for the rest of our lives, then this big guy will follow us closely. " Li Shujie warned once again.


    Everyone nodded their heads in silence. After that, Li Rujie and I each took a wolf-eye flashlight and led the way. I didn''t know how long I would be trapped here, so I only turned on two flashlights.


    Our group did not dare to move too quickly, afraid that we would be caught off guard if we were to encounter any other strange things.


    After about half an hour of walking forward, we heard the sound of dripping water. It wasn''t loud, and the sound of dripping could be heard constantly.


    I shone my wolf-eye flashlight on it and immediately saw that a large puddle of water had appeared in front of us. Water kept dripping down from the top of the hole.


    White bones were scattered around the puddle of water. Most of them were human skeletons, but there were a few beast bones. What was even weirder was that the puddle in front of them was dark red in color, like human blood.


    Why is the water in this puddle red? It makes people curious. We stopped by the puddle and didn''t dare to continue moving forward.


    This place was filled with oddities. Looking at this blood-red puddle, I picked up a rock from the ground and threw it into the puddle. The puddle immediately created splashes of water that splashed out in all directions.


    The puddle wasn''t very deep, and it only felt like it reached his calves. It wasn''t hard for us to walk through it.


    At that moment, Li Renjie and I looked at each other. I started leading the way and slowly walked towards the puddle of water. The sound of splashing water immediately came from the cave.

 C307

    I took the lead and went into the water first. Li Renjie wanted to follow behind me into the water, but I told him not to move. I wanted to personally step into the opposite side of the water puddle, and if there were no problems, then let the people behind me go into the water.


    The main reason why I dared to make such a decision was that I had been injected with blood-sucking demonic larvae, so ordinary poisons weren''t able to cause any harm to me.


    When we passed that miasma forest, I used my blood to detoxify all of them, and you saw it with your own eyes.


    Although it was very possible that the Martial Police Warrior named Wu Bin had walked over from here, he still had to be cautious just to be on the safe side.


    I carefully walked a few steps forward in the pool of blood. I didn''t know what was underneath the puddle. There was something slippery from stepping on it, making me feel very uncomfortable.


    After walking seven or eight steps, a sudden ripple appeared on the surface of the water, and without any preparation, I felt it grow bigger and bigger. Seeing this situation, I knew there was something wrong, so I hurriedly turned around and ran towards Li Youjie''s direction. After running a few steps, I suddenly felt pain in my leg, as if I was bitten by something, the pain became more and more obvious, and the bite became more and more frequent. When I reached the shore, I looked down, only to see that there were some crabs hanging on my leg, each of them was about the size of a thumb.


    Li Shujie and the rest immediately reacted, and began to use the magic tools on me to remove the bugs on my body, and then immediately kill me.


    They quickly distanced themselves from the water''s edge, afraid that the bugs would climb back onto the shore.


    I also followed the crowd and took a few steps back. Those legs of mine were always numb, but with the warmth coming from my dantian''s aura sea, the warmth flowed towards my wound and the numbness and pain in my body immediately lessened.


    It didn''t take long before my legs returned to normal. When I rolled up my trousers, I discovered that my calves were filled with wounds, which looked a little shocking. Just now, when I looked at the lines of ripples on my legs, I realized that this puddle must have looked like these poisonous bugs.


    I looked at the worms that were smacked to death on the ground. I turned around to look at Li You Jie and asked, "Brother Li, do you know what these poisonous insects are?"


    Li Shujie lowered his head and looked at it for a while. He shook his head and said, "I don''t recognize it. I''ve never seen such an insect before."


    "Boss, we can''t get out from behind. There are poisonous bugs blocking the way, what should we do now?" Zhang Chen asked helplessly.


    The big guy soon found himself in a dilemma. In this strange cave, every step was really scary.


    I lifted the Three Transformations Lightning Strike Zizi Wooden Sword in my hand and quickly fell into deep thought. However, after a while, a light suddenly flashed in my head and I said, "Do I have a way?"


    After saying that, everyone looked at me.


    "Brother Tian Luo, what method do you have?" Li Rujie curiously asked.


    "Just watch ¡­"


    As I said that, I lifted the Three Revolutions Thousand Lightning Strikes Date sword and walked towards the puddle of water. I immediately circulated the spirit energy in my dantian''s aura sea crazily, and immediately, a majestic power flowed into the Three Thousand Revolutions Thousand Lightning Strikes Date sword.


    When the lightning on the wooden sword reached its peak, I immediately plunged the wooden sword into the puddle.


    Soon after, the entire pool of water began to boil and ripples once again spread out, emitting a white mist.


    The Lightning Strike of the Third Cycle already contained a lot of Lightning Intent. At this moment, I had activated it with my Spiritual Energy and combined it with the Five Lightning Truth Technique, my strength was not ordinary. In about 30 seconds, a large amount of corpses of bugs floated out from the bottom of the puddle and completely covered the surface of the water.


    These bugs are the ones that bit me, but they''re all dead.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was overjoyed. Zhang Chen said excitedly, "Brother Tian Luo, it''s really you! You even thought of coming up with such a solution."


    Li You Jie patted my shoulder and sincerely said, "Brother Tian Luo, fortunately we brought you here this time. Otherwise, I really don''t know what to do."


    "What are you saying? We''ve already been friends for a long time, don''t talk about courteous words like this in the future."


    The poisonous bugs in this puddle must have been deliberately raised here by someone. As for who they were, no one knows. However, if we go along this path, we might be able to find the answer.


    Since the venomous bugs in the puddle of water are all dead, what else can we do? I once again took the lead, and the rest of them followed behind me as we walked towards the opposite direction.


    This large puddle of water was filled with poisonous insects. Their corpses covered the entire surface of the water. If there were people who were very afraid of them, they would be terrified upon seeing this scene.


    Having seen too much bloodshed and terror, I seemed to have become numb to these matters and didn''t feel much fear towards them.


    I led the group out of the puddle very quickly. At the start, everyone was still on tenterhooks, afraid that something strange would pop out of the water and wrap around their ankles.


    Under the combination of the [Lightning Flash] and the [Lightning Strike], even if there is something weird, it would be disintegrated by the fierce and positive Lightning Will. At this moment, I feel more and more that my Grand Master is truly shocked by the truth, and the [Lightning Strike] is able to create a technique like this, which I admire from the bottom of my heart.


    After we passed the puddle, everyone checked their own body and there were no problems. Everyone fixed their bodies and checked the weapons on their bodies. Li Renjie and I took the lead and walked forward again.


    The more I walked, the more shocked I became, this cave was a little too long, at the beginning, I didn''t really feel anything, but as I walked deeper, I could see that there were traces of man-made excavations, as if someone had continued to dig inside the cave, digging out a long tunnel, and it seemed that the tunnel had cut through the entire mountain range. This was definitely a vast project, and I didn''t know what kind of person had eaten and had nothing to do, but digging into a place like this.

 C308

    However, this isn''t the question I''m considering anymore. The question now is how to get out, I can only place my hopes on the front, the best would be to find an exit, and give everyone a bit of hope to survive. Otherwise, everyone would be forced to collapse.


    After walking forward for a while, he could still see the scattered bones on the ground. He didn''t know how many people had died here. However, judging from the loose bones, they must have been here for a long time.


    On the way, everyone was very silent and they walked carefully, afraid that they would encounter any more mishaps.


    However, this journey went smoothly. After passing that blood-like puddle, they did not encounter any other unforeseen events.


    After about ten minutes, we turned a corner and a light appeared not far in front of us. Even though it was very weak, the crowd was still excited.


    It was a scattering of moonlight, and the light coming in was proof that we had found the exit.


    Everyone looked at each other and saw hope in each other''s eyes.


    After half a day of suffering, everyone was exhausted and finally had a way out. They had never seen such a beautiful moonlight in their lives before.


    However, even if they found an exit, they couldn''t let their minds be temporarily overwhelmed by joy.


    This time, it was Li Rujie and I who took the lead. We carefully walked in the direction of the exit.


    Not long after, we reached the end of the road. In front of us was a dense patch of weeds, and there were also a lot of trees growing around. This place had traces of being stepped on, and I could even see a few crawling bugs on the ground.


    I think these bugs were brought here by that little warrior called Wu Bin. As he climbed up, those bugs fell off his legs.


    I stomped on all the bugs. They were all carapaces, so they crunched under my feet, shooting out a ball of green juice. It was disgusting.


    The little soldier hurriedly left through this exit, but no one knew where he went.


    We are one and the same. As long as they are alive, we must bring them out to save them. Even if it is a mountain of blades or a sea of flames, we must still try.


    I held my wooden sword and cut off all the weeds and trees blocking the entrance of the cave, clearing out a path. After that, I was the first one to jump out of the cave entrance, and with a face full of caution, I looked around. There was a pitch black forest in front of me, as if it wasn''t dangerous at all.


    When everyone came up, they let out a sigh of relief and looked around, only to see that there were cliffs everywhere, and in the middle of them was a dense forest. We were now in a cove.


    Seeing this scene, everyone''s feelings were probably very complicated because there seemed to be no path to the outside world. But no matter what, it was still much better than being trapped in that cave.


    Although everyone was not in a good mood, after seeing that they had finally walked out of the cave, they felt much better.


    Moreover, the area of this cove is quite large, so even if we were trapped here, we wouldn''t starve to death in eight to ten days. With such a large forest, there must be a lot of wild animals.


    After thinking about it, my heart felt a bit more at ease.


    After exiting the cave, everyone finally let out a long sigh of relief. No one brought up the matter of finding a way out for now, as they were all exhausted, especially the few soldiers who were shocked and frightened. Now that they were out of the cave, they all sat down on the ground and started to breathe heavily.


    Li Shujie''s brows immediately furrowed as he said, "We can''t rest now. That little warrior Wu Bin hasn''t been found, and this place might be dangerous. We can wait until we find a relatively safe place to rest."


    Now that everyone was very tired, I could tell that those few young warriors were indeed exhausted. I then laughed and said to Li Rujie, "Brother Li, let everyone rest for a bit, but not everyone has the same body as cultivators. Big guys should rest for a bit, eat something, and replenish their strength before continuing down the path."


    Originally, those few little warriors had all stood up dejectedly. After hearing my persuasion, Li Rujie indicated for everyone to sit down and rest on the spot.


    At this moment, everyone had brought their supplies. They took out their food and water and began to eat on the spot.


    While the big guys were eating, Li Youjie and I once again took up the heavy responsibility of patrolling. I took out two ham sausages and handed them over to the worried Li Youjie, saying, "Brother Li, you should eat some too. As for other matters, there''s no need to think too much about them. Since we''re here to settle, I think we''ll definitely be able to walk out of here."


    Li You Jie turned around and looked at me, then took the ham and sighed. "Brother Tian Luo, since the situation has developed to this point, I don''t have much confidence. This is the first time I''ve encountered such an evil thing, do you think we''ll be able to get out alive?"


    "If you believe in yourself, there will be a way. The people outside will definitely come looking for us as well. As far as I know, there are a lot of experts in the special task force. They will definitely find some clues and rescue us." I comforted him again.


    Li You Jie sighed. He turned around and glanced at me with a bit of apology in his eyes. I think he must be blaming himself for letting me walk in this muddy water.


    After the big fellow had eaten and drank for a while, another half an hour had passed and it was about time for them to rest.


    I raised my head to look at the sky and roughly estimated the position of the moon and the Big Dipper. It should be around 9 PM by now.


    Zhang Chen was very good at tracking him down. While the big guys were eating, he had already found some traces. Based on the tracks on the ground and the direction of the moving branches, he could roughly determine the direction that the little warrior went.


    In addition, Zhang Chen also noticed some bloodstains on the ground. He placed some of the blood on his finger into his mouth and carefully savored it, then said to us, "This blood is not Wu Bin''s, it''s most likely the blood that came from the mountain that was injured by us. Wu Bin is probably running in the same direction as Shan Kui."


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone''s hearts could not help but become heavy.

 C309

    Needless to say, Shan Kui definitely ran over from the cave that we passed by earlier. As for that little warrior called Wu Bin, he ran in the direction of Shan Kui.


    Everyone here has seen Shan Kui''s ferocity. If a living person were to fall into his hands, he would be split into two halves in the blink of an eye.


    This caused everyone''s hearts to rise to their throats once again.


    This time, Zhang Chen and I were standing together with Li Renjie as we continued to head into the forest. An unknown danger awaited us. After eating our fill, everyone braced themselves and continued forward.


    In this col that is surrounded by cliffs, I don''t think anyone has set foot here for at least the last few hundred years. The trees here are very thick, and some require more than a dozen people to surround us, and within this col, we can sometimes see many wild animals, not even small rabbits, pheasants, and the like. Even if they see us, they don''t seem to be too afraid of us, and instead, they look at us with great curiosity.


    It was not as if there were no paths here. There were some winding paths that seemed to be created when wild beasts passed by. Since wild beasts could be seen here, it was clear that there was water inside.


    Looking at these circumstances, my heart settled down a lot. Not only do we have magical equipment on us, but those martial police soldiers also have guns on them. At the very least, we don''t have to worry about being tied up here eating and drinking.


    However, at the same time, I started to worry about the other problem, and that is whether there would be any exceptionally ferocious wild beasts appearing. At that time, we would directly become the food of that wild beast.


    As I walked, I thought about these things.


    After walking for about half an hour, we still didn''t encounter any large beasts. However, even if they were large beasts, we didn''t have to be too afraid of them. With advanced firearms in our hands, no matter if it was a tiger or a leopard, as long as they dared to pounce on us, they would definitely be knocked down with a bullet.


    It felt as if we had gone deeper into the cove, farther and farther away from the cave we had come into.


    Once out, it''s impossible to go back, because that place is a dead end for us.


    Even after walking for a long time, he did not encounter any danger. Other than Zhang Chen, who found a piece of camouflage clothing in a patch of brambles, there was also no trace of Wu Bin. Even though he was frightened, he could not keep running.


    Unknowingly, the group of us arrived at a damp and shady forest. As soon as we arrived, we could feel that the air around us had become much cooler.


    Strangely, there were no other small animals to be seen in the forest, not even the chirping of insects.


    All of a sudden, everything seemed to quiet down.


    The quieter it was, the easier it was for it to cause too many daydreams. My breathing unconsciously became heavier and I once again tightened my grip on the wooden sword in my hand.


    As I was walking, a little warrior behind me suddenly let out a scream of fear. I held my wooden sword and turned around. Immediately, I saw a snake as thick as an arm jump out of the grass and pounce towards the little warrior.


    To be honest, I had been afraid of snakes ever since I was young. No matter what kind of snake it was, it didn''t have poison. My entire body would tremble at the sight of this soft reptile. This was a type of fear that came from the bottom of my heart.


    I was so scared that I just stood there and forgot how to react for a moment. But just when the snake that was as thick as an arm was about to pounce on the little warrior, the captain of the armed police, Liu Changping, suddenly stood up. I don''t know when he had a shining dagger in his hand, but he slashed it towards the snake at an extremely fast speed, and while the snake was still in the air, its body separated from its head.


    Even though the snake''s head was missing, its nervous system was extremely developed. The snake that had its head cut off was still rolling on the ground towards us. I hastily took a few steps back in fright.


    Liu Changping smiled and grabbed the tail of the snake that had its head chopped off. Liu Changping shook it a few times in the air, and the snake immediately became obedient and stopped moving.


    "Hehe ¡­" However, there is no poison in its body. When we get tired of walking, I will skin this snake and pull out its tendons to stew a pot of snake soup for Big Brother to drink. I guarantee that your saliva will be dripping out. "


    Liu Changping wrapped the snake without its head around his arm and said happily. Since he came out of the cave, Liu Changping seemed to be in a much better mood.


    However, I am really not interested in this snake soup. I would rather eat a little more compressed biscuit.


    Snakes, not to mention eating, even if they looked at me, it would still give me goosebumps.


    Fortunately, it was just a false alarm, and that little warrior was not bitten by that poisonous snake. Liu Changping also said that this was a branded iron head, and it was not a snake, but a kind of python, a rare poisonous python in the world.


    If we were bitten by this iron head, then the consequences would be unimaginable. We lack the medicine, so we probably won''t be able to save him.


    Although my blood can detoxify poisons, it doesn''t mean that all poisons can be detoxified.


    After this matter was over, Li Rujie immediately called for everyone to continue their journey. Afterwards, he told everyone to be careful of the ground under their feet. There might be other poisonous snakes in this old forest.


    After walking forward for another stretch of distance, it was still abnormally quiet, which made my boss feel a little uncomfortable. Furthermore, as I continued walking forward, I could smell a faint stench of blood coming from the front, as if it was the scent of an animal.


    And at this moment, a cold feeling suddenly came from my chest, causing me to be shocked. There was a Yin Vessel on my chest, and that silver item was the Ghost Demon. If there was any particular danger, the Ghost Demon would remind me in advance, I think that this cold feeling was definitely the Ghost Demon telling me that there was danger ahead.

 C310

    Thus, when Gui Sha reminded me, I immediately became vigilant. I immediately pulled back Li Renjie, who was walking forward.


    Li You Jie was shocked by my sudden action and asked, "Brother Tian Luo, what''s the situation?"


    "We can''t go any further. There''s danger ahead." I said seriously.


    My voice wasn''t soft at all. After hearing my words, everyone stopped in their tracks and turned to look at me. Zhang Chen asked with a puzzled expression, "Brother Tian Luo, what''s the danger?"


    I shook my head. "I''m not too sure. Anyway, it''s very dangerous. Under normal circumstances, the Demon Ghost would not warn me. It was it who told me that there was a huge danger lurking in this huge forest."


    Hearing my words, everyone stopped moving forward and gathered by my side.


    "Brother Tian Luo, Wu Bin is right in front of us, we can''t help but look for him, can we?" Li Shujie asked with a deep voice.


    "It''s not that we don''t want to look for him, it''s just that we have to change the route. Let''s take a detour since we can''t take this route anyway." I said seriously once again.


    Seeing how serious I was, everyone was sure that I wasn''t lying. From my actions on the way here, it seems that I saved the life of a big guy several times.


    "Alright then, listen to Brother Tian Luo. Everyone stay alert, the bullets are loaded. We will take a detour around the cliff." Li Rujie ordered everyone once again.


    The last time I met Shan Kui, a few of my soldiers were killed, so I got a gun myself, just in case I needed it.


    In this old forest in the mountains, if we didn''t encounter any monsters or monsters, then it would be a modern firearm. Just now, I asked Liu Weiping, and he gave me a simple lesson on how to operate the firearm.


    The few of us observed a few directions and slowly walked towards this damp and cold dipper.


    Just as we were walking a few steps, from the way we had come, there came a sudden rustling sound, which sounded very ear-piercing. This forest was not like the ones on the edge of the forest, it was so quiet here that I could not hear anything but the breathing and footsteps of a few of us, so this sudden rustling sound soon caught my attention.


    Soon, I saw a python that was as thick as the mouth of a bowl appear right in front of me. However, there was only one python, and behind that python that was as thick as the mouth of a bowl, there was also a large group of poisonous snakes, which were all connected together into a group. These poisonous snakes were exactly like the one that Liu Changping had just killed, they were all triangular shaped heads, and the legendary python was known as a hot iron head.


    There were at least a hundred of these poisonous snakes. The thickest was as thick as a bowl''s mouth, while the smallest was as thick as an arm.


    It was the first time in my life that I had seen so many snakes, making all the hairs on my body stand on end.


    With a command, the sound of the submachine gun became a wave of noise, shooting towards those pythons.


    No matter how fierce these snakes were, they were still vulnerable to the power of the modern firearms. The thickest python''s head had been hit by a few bullets, causing its entire head to burst open, leaving it dead on the spot, its thick and strong body twisting non-stop, slapping the nearby trees and causing loud sounds to ring out. The snakes behind it were immediately annihilated into a bloody mess, and in less than three minutes, countless of them were lying scattered on the ground.


    Seeing that most of the poisonous snakes were already dead, he said, "All the remaining poisonous snakes that are not dead have been disposed of with the blade. We must save the ammunition on our bodies and finish them all off. Who knows what kind of strange things we''ll encounter in the future."


    What he said was true. Bullets are indeed useful, but once we arrived in this forest, we encountered such a dangerous situation. We don''t know when we will be able to leave, but we must use them sparingly.


    Hearing Li Runjie''s order, everyone quickly took out their cold weapons. I also put my handgun in my Qiankun bag and held my wooden sword as I walked forward to make up for the poisonous snakes.


    These poisonous snakes'' attack power was very strong, so it was not easy to deal with them. Everyone was very careful, afraid that they would be bitten by these poisonous snakes.


    Other than these dead poisonous snakes, there is also a portion of the poisonous snakes that were frightened and disappeared without a trace. We went over to the injured poisonous snakes and stabbed them a few more times. This time, it was truly peaceful.


    After dealing with the venomous snakes, Zhang Chen asked, "Brother Tian Luo, the danger you mentioned couldn''t be these venomous snakes, right? "Now that these poisonous snakes have been dealt with, I don''t think there''s a need for us to take such a long detour. It would be better to just follow our original plan."


    I pondered for a moment, then slightly closed my eyes, made a few hand seals, and started to communicate with Gui Sha, who was hiding in the Lunar Scourge. However, Gui Sha told me that there was another danger in this forest that should not be stayed for long, so I decided to leave as soon as possible.


    I was terrified and quickly told Gui Sha''s words to the crowd. When they heard, they didn''t dare to delay any longer and immediately ran away.


    But even so, it seemed to be a little late, because I soon heard a burst of sound that could shake the earth and mountains behind me. When I looked back, I saw that the trees behind me were swaying left and right, some of them bent, and then a sudden gust of wind which carried a strong stench that made one want to puke.


    Upon seeing the commotion, all of us stopped and turned around to look. All of us were so surprised that our mouths were wide open.


    I quickly reacted and told everyone, "Everyone, don''t stop. Hurry up and run. There''s a big fellow behind us!"


    Hearing my reminder, everyone reacted and immediately started running away. Even though we were already running very fast, as though our feet weren''t touching the ground, the sound behind us was getting louder and louder, and the huge monster was getting closer and closer to us. As I was running, I turned my head to look, but when I turned around, I suddenly saw two red lights shining from behind us.

 C311

    When I suddenly saw these two streaks of red light, I immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. After staggering for a moment, I stumbled and fell to the ground. I couldn''t help but tremble from head to toe.


    After I fell down, a large hand quickly lifted me up. However, my eyes still stared straight ahead.


    "Brother Tian Luo, what''s wrong? Why aren''t you running anymore?"


    At the same time Li Runjie spoke, he turned his head towards the direction that I was looking at. When he saw the scene that I was looking at, he was stunned on the spot. The hand that was grabbing my arm also started to tremble.


    The thing I was most afraid of in my life was snakes, and those big iron heads had already frightened me quite badly, and I was completely relying on my willpower to overcome my fear. However, the two red lights that I saw caused me to be unable to calm down, because those two red lights were nothing else but the eyes of a giant python, and those two red lights were like two searchlights, showing just how big of a head that giant python was.


    After we were stunned for a while, it was Li You Jie who reacted first. He took a deep breath and said with a trembling voice, "Brother Tian Luo ¡­." Go... "Let''s return to the cave we originally stayed in. That way, that giant python won''t be able to enter ¡­"


    Finished speaking, Li Renjie pulled up my arm and rushed forward without a care for anything else.


    I was pulled back by Li Renjie and staggered. I quickly stood up and ran forward together with him with all my might.


    However, our pace was still too slow when compared to the speed of the giant python.


    Not long after, that giant python appeared behind us. Even its head was the size of a millstone, and its body was estimated to need around four to five people to embrace it. This kind of giant beast is simply an ancient beast, anyone would be scared to death by it.


    After this giant python appeared, it seemed as if it had already discovered us, and its body swayed even more vigorously. When its tail swung up, it broke a tree as thick as a man''s thigh.


    Right now, we are still a long way away from the exit of the cave. According to the speed at which the python is moving, it will swallow us in one gulp before it can reach the cave.


    We just used our submachine guns and killed quite a few of its descendants. This time, it will definitely kill us as soon as possible.


    The people from the special task force and I could still hold on, but those few soldiers were shocked and frightened, especially after seeing this terrifying giant python. Immediately, one of the little soldiers lost his balance and was dragged forward by us.


    As a result, our speed has slowed down even more, and that giant python is getting closer and closer to us ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, that giant python had already appeared two to three hundred meters away from us. Although this distance looked quite long, that giant python''s speed was incomparably fast. If he were to come at this distance, it wouldn''t even take a minute.


    If we were to continue running like this, there would be only one consequence, and that is that we will be pounced on by this snake and devoured alive.


    If he were to flee in such a sorry state, it would be difficult for him to escape death. He might as well give it his all, and perhaps, there might be a chance for survival.


    I clenched my teeth and stopped walking first. I took out the gun in my hand and shot towards the direction of the huge python.


    From so far away, I could still see that the bullet in my gun had hit the python''s neck, releasing a muffled sound. The python''s body was covered in thick scales, and it was unknown whether the bullet had penetrated its body or not, but after I had shot at it, it seemed to have angered the python even more, its speed suddenly increased by a bit, and it was swimming towards us. It was truly angered by me this time, and even let out a low roar similar to that of a frog.


    Seeing that the monster was getting closer, I shouted, "Everyone, don''t run anymore. Sooner or later, we''ll all die. We''ll just have to fight it out with this monster!"


    After saying that, I did not look at anyone else. In any case, I stopped, and with a single breath, I emptied all the bullets in my gun, and then threw the gun to the side, and with a pull of my lightning sword, I instantly activated the thunder light from the [Lightning Strike], and with a flash of the red light, the red light on the wooden sword flashed, and streams of golden lightning flowed around the sword. When the giant python was still a few dozen meters away from me, I shook the long sword in my hand, and a dazzling lightning light shot out from the tip of the sword, rushing towards the giant python.


    The lightning bolt was as fast as lightning and struck the python''s body in an instant, which was located below its head. The python''s body, which was still moving fast, suddenly shook and stopped moving. It was still shivering and a white smoke came out of its body.


    When the lightning strikes the python, it shines with a white light. With that white light, I can see the thick scales on the python, each piece is like a fan. Let alone a python as big as I have never seen one in my entire life, even in my previous life, I am sure I have never seen one.


    But no matter what, when the lightning struck the python''s body, the python reacted and even stopped moving. It seemed that the python was afraid of lightning.


    It''s just that my happiness came a little too early. That giant python''s body only paused for a moment before a few scales fell off from its head. There were some charred marks on them, and they started to move towards us once again.


    This python''s body was too big, the second sword style of the ''Lightning Free mantra'' was simply unable to kill it in one hit. Moreover, it had completely aroused the temper of this giant python. This time, it was definitely going to kill me.


    Looking at the python heading towards me at high speed, I actually had the urge to turn around and run when facing this monster. However, even if I didn''t run, I would still die. I definitely wouldn''t be able to run away from this python.


    I gritted my teeth and once again lifted up the Three Transformations Lightning Strike Zizyphus Wood Sword in my hand. I chanted the incantation, intending to give this python once more, twice if once is not possible, then twice, and thrice if twice is not possible. Even if I were to exhaust my Spiritual Energy and lose my life, I would not be able to retreat.


    However, when I once again raised the Jujube Wood Sword in my hand, I wasn''t able to quickly ignite the lightning again. Because my cultivation was a bit weak, I wasn''t able to continuously use this mental technique.

 C312

    With this delay, the giant python''s body got closer to me. Its huge body suddenly stopped moving, and then it abruptly shrank back, its body becoming tense.


    Regardless of whether it was a large or small snake, once they did this action, it meant that they were going to attack the enemy.


    However, I haven''t completely unleashed the spirit energy within my dantian''s aura sea. What should I do?


    Once this python attacks, it will be the time of my death.


    There is no way I can escape from this python.


    In an instant, cold sweat rolled down my body and I immediately exhaled the breath that was gathered in my chest.


    Just when the python was about to attack, the sound of a submachine gun rang out in my ears, causing my heart to tremble. In the blink of an eye, I saw one of the python''s blood-red eyes darken and burst out a mass of blood.


    The gigantic body crashed onto the ground, kicking up a storm of dust. The beast writhed in pain as many large trees were knocked to the ground by its gigantic body.


    This huge python was covered in thick scales, to the point that it seemed invulnerable. Only his eyes were the softest, and the one who fired seized its weakness and fired when my life was at stake.


    I was already covered in cold sweat. When I turned around to look, I saw that it was the captain of the armed police, Liu Weiping. He was very good with his gun.


    After firing all the bullets, Liu Weiping immediately headed over to me and said anxiously, "Brother Tian Luo, run! If you don''t run now, it''ll be too late!"


    This time, the python was truly angered. With only one eye left, it had a vicious and vicious look, wishing that it could swallow all of us intruders in one gulp.


    I didn''t dare to delay for even a moment. I immediately turned around and ran a few dozen meters away in a single breath.


    That python''s speed is getting faster and faster, it is still over a hundred meters away from us.


    While I was running, I could smell a fishy stench coming from the python''s mouth, and I could feel a strong killing intent coming from it. As I ran forward, I couldn''t help but look behind me, and suddenly saw the python''s huge head shake, its bloody mouth opened wide, revealing a few curved fangs. Suddenly, I saw the throat of the python move, and knew that the situation wasn''t good, so I quickly changed my direction and ran towards a large tree not too far away.


    Just as I dodged behind a big tree, a thick cloud of venom spurted out from the python''s throat and flew out for hundreds of meters, landing right where I was standing before. Its venom had a strong corrosive effect on the ground, and once it fell on the ground, a thick white smoke would immediately rise up from the ground, and a large tree not far away would instantly wither and die, its leaves rustled as they fell onto the ground. Even a large stone not far away would have been corroded by the venom.


    That python spat out venom, but it didn''t hit me. It became even more manic as its body rapidly swam towards us. Our speed continued to decrease.


    The venom was like a sharp sword shot out by him, and then, coincidentally, it sprayed onto the body of one of the people in the special task force. That person seemed to have predicted the danger and subconsciously dodged, but he did not dodge as a lot of the venom sprayed onto half of his back and thighs.


    The brother of the special task force let out a hysterical scream and fell to the ground. A ball of white smoke came out from his body and he struggled painfully on the ground, rolling back and forth. Looking at this scene, my heart felt like it was being stabbed by a knife.


    "Little Liu!" An angry shout came from Li Rujie''s side. He wanted to run towards the person who had been poisoned, but he was immediately stopped by his comrades from the special task force. If he went up now, he would definitely be courting death.


    It was at this moment that the extremely angry Li Run Jie suddenly shouted, "F * cking hell, don''t run away anymore. Kill this poisonous python!"


    He hid behind a big rock, raised the submachine gun in his hand and swept it over the python like a madman. However, Li Youjie''s marksmanship was clearly not as good as Liu Changping''s, the captain of the armed police. Although that bullet had hit the python, it had not hit its head, and it had all hit its body.


    Everyone found a place to hide and started firing at the giant python together. The submachine gun let out a string of flame tongues, and the unceasing clatter of the submachine gun was accompanied by the miserable wails of Little Liu.


    After he got up, I could clearly see that something seemed to be falling out of his body. It should be the flesh from the corrosive venom, and it fell to the ground in large chunks. Borrowing the light from the submachine gun, I could even see that his bones were exposed.


    The corrosiveness of the venom was unheard-of.


    Under the suppression from the intense firepower, the viper''s movement speed was immediately reduced.


    I took a deep breath, and at this moment, the spirit energy in my dantian''s Qi Sea had almost fully recovered. I immediately circulated the spirit energy crazily, and immediately, the Five Thunder True Arts once again activated, a red aura once again floated up from the date wood sword in my hand, and a lightning will appeared from the blade. In the next moment, as I continuously formed hand seals and hand seals, a lightning light dot gathered on the tip of my sword, and I raised the date wood sword and pointed at the huge python.

 C313

    The continuous series of heavy injuries caused the giant python to be in extreme pain. With its massive body, it should be the king in this vast valley. Even tigers and leopards would not dare to provoke such a giant python.


    It thought that if it ran amuck in this place, any living being that could move would become its food.


    Especially the weapons in human hands, which have gone from cold weapons to hot weapons, this is an earth-shattering change. If it was a person from the era of cold weapons, they would definitely not be able to withstand a single blow from such a huge monster and could only wait to be eaten. However, it is different now, we have very advanced firearms, under concentrated fire, we have caught that giant python unprepared.


    Originally, when everyone saw such a terrifying python, they wanted to escape the moment they saw it. However, no one wanted to take the initiative to attack it. Naturally, that included me.


    Because when we see such a beast, our first thought is that it is too powerful, so powerful that it is unbeatable, perhaps because of the natural fear of such a beast in our genes.


    However, when we took out our weapons to retaliate, we discovered that this beast was not as terrifying as we had imagined.


    The lightning spots that connected the two [Five Thunder True Arts] were in so much pain that the giant python was rolling on the ground. That battle really seemed like it was turning the sky upside down.


    Just as everyone was staring dumbfoundedly at the huge python that was struggling in pain, someone suddenly stood up and quickly approached the rolling python.


    I took a closer look and saw that the one who was running towards the python was none other than the leader of the armed police, Liu Changping. He looked like a well-trained warrior and quickly approached the python with something in his hand.


    Upon seeing this situation, Li Rujie immediately stood up, and somewhat exasperatedly shouted, "Captain Liu ¡­" What are you doing? "Come back quickly!"


    Even if Li You Jie was yelling at Liu Changping, he didn''t dare to make too much noise, for fear of disturbing the python. While he was speaking, Liu Changping was already more than ten meters away from the python, and the place Liu Changping was heading towards was exactly where the python''s head was.


    Once that giant python noticed Liu Weiping, if it moved a little, Liu Changping would die without a burial.


    That made everyone break out in cold sweat for Liu Changping.


    It''s close, it''s close. My heart is in my throat.


    Suddenly, a red light flashed. I saw that the python''s remaining eye seemed to have noticed Liu Changping. It blinked its eyes, opened its mouth and was about to bite Liu Changping.


    Liu Changping''s hand was holding something that was emitting white smoke. With a flick of his wrist, he threw the thing in his hand towards the mouth of the python.


    I clearly saw the thing in Liu Changping''s hand fall into the python''s mouth.


    After the first strike, Liu Changping turned around and started running in our direction.


    Just as he was about to run four or five steps, he heard a muffled "bang" sound, as if he had heard the sound of a cannon falling into water.


    The gigantic snake''s head immediately exploded. Countless pieces of flesh and blood spurted out, as if it was raining blood.


    The python could not hold on any longer. Half of its head was almost blown off. It was really too horrible to look at.


    At this moment, I finally understand what Liu Changping just threw into the python''s mouth. It was a high-explosive grenade, which was extremely powerful.


    Although half of the python''s head had been blown off, it was not completely dead. Its huge body struggled even more violently.


    Liu Changping turned around after running seven or eight meters away. He took out another high-explosive grenade from his body and threw it towards the python again.


    This time, Liu Changping didn''t dare to stay any longer. He rushed towards us like the wind.


    Liu Changping had just run out when the grenade made an explosive sound. It shot up to the sky and started to sound again beside the python''s head. Then, it started to burn again, and countless pieces of flesh were sent flying everywhere.


    Liu Changping rushed forward and lied on the grass.


    The python''s body seemed to be moving even more violently. As the saying went, a worm of a hundred feet doesn''t have to die while being still. This python was so huge and its nervous system was mostly focused on its body, so even if it died, it would still take a period of time.


    Two high explosive grenades and one more that was thrown into the mouth of the giant python, it must have been blown to smithereens. If that''s not enough, then I can only admit defeat, and even if that giant python were to swallow me in one bite, I wouldn''t have any complaints.


    However, what was worth mentioning was that the military police captain Liu Changping was indeed very fierce. In such a dangerous situation, he actually dared to run towards the python alone with a grenade in his hand.


    This person was meticulous, bold and meticulous. He was also very skilled. No one could be more precise or ruthless. No wonder he was the captain of the armed police force, he really did have the appearance of a captain.


    That giant python struggled for five minutes before stopping. However, its huge body was still trembling slightly. Even so, we didn''t dare to approach it. We could only watch from afar.


    I took a deep breath and walked towards Liu Changping while shouting his name.


    At this moment, the crowd reacted and went towards Liu Changping''s direction.


    Not long after I walked forward, I saw Liu Changping. Although he fell to the ground, he had been crawling forward the entire time, and when he saw me, he stood up. When I saw the bloodstains on his body, I was shocked and walked over to him. Are you hurt? "


    Liu Changping smiled and shook his head, "No ¡­" How can I be so easily injured? This blood is all from that python. When the grenade exploded in its mouth earlier, the blood exploded all over my body. "


    At this time, Li Shujie also came over, looked Liu Changping up and down, and said with a bit of resentment, "Captain Liu, why didn''t you greet me and run towards that python? Even if you want to go, you''ll have to let us take care of it, right? "

 C314

    Liu Changping wiped the sticky blood off his face, and once again gave a simple and honest smile, "The situation was urgent, so I didn''t think too much about it. Liu Changping wiped the sticky blood off his face, and once again smiled honestly and said," At that time, it was urgent, and I didn''t think too much about it.


    Seeing Liu Changping''s bloody look, Li Shujie couldn''t bear to blame him. No matter what, he went all out for us. If it wasn''t for him, perhaps we would have already been killed by that python.


    At this moment, we remembered that there was a member of the special task force who had been sprayed with venom by the giant python on his back.


    When we were running towards Liu Changping, someone from the team also ran towards the team that had been corroded by the venom.


    When all of us gathered together to look at the corroded corpse, our stomachs couldn''t help but churn. Some of them directly vomited on the spot.


    There''s no hope of survival at all, because his entire body is rotten to the core, his corpse seems to have turned into a lump of paste that is still bubbling, and his face can no longer be seen. This is the most miserable scene I''ve ever seen, in just a few minutes, a living person turned into a pile of rotten flesh, and even revealed some white bones.


    Several members of the special task force, including Li Renjie, had incomparably grieving expressions on their faces. Some even began to sob softly.


    They could not accept this kind of death, much less accept it.


    However, there was nothing big guy could do about Little Liu, because he no longer had any hope of surviving.


    Everyone looked at the appalling corpse on the ground in silence for a while. Then, someone took out a trowel and started to dig beside the corpse.


    Right now, we definitely can''t take him away, we can only leave his body here. Hopefully we will have the chance to come back and take his body away, but right now, none of us are sure if we can live to see the sun on the second day.


    All along the way, difficulties, difficulties, who knows what dangers we will encounter. Looking at Little Liu''s ending, it is as if we are looking at ourselves tomorrow.


    They worked together and soon a hole was dug in the ground. Someone else took the leaves from the forest and threw them into a thick layer of the hole before shoveling Little Liu''s body into the hole.


    Xiao Liu''s body was rotting at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye. His body was highly toxic, so no one dared to touch his body. Thus, they could only use an engineer shovel to push Xiao Liu''s body into the pit to bury it.


    Xiao Liu''s corpse would soon rot into a pile of viscous liquid and bones.


    After burying Xiao Liu''s body, everyone''s heart became heavy. Li Shujie specially marked the grave, hoping that the next time we meet, we will be able to take his body away.


    On the way, we left behind too many corpses. The original team of seventeen only has half of their bodies left.


    There was also a young warrior, Wu Bin, who was scared witless and had yet to find any trace of him.


    It''s extremely dangerous in the front, but there''s no other way out. We have to brace ourselves and continue forward. There''s no other way.


    When we''re done here, we''ll look at the dead snake.


    Originally far away, we could not see the entire appearance of this python.


    When we got closer, we discovered that this giant python looked like any other kind of iron head we had encountered before, it was triangular and flat. Most pythons don''t have poison, because it''s very big in size, so it doesn''t need to use poison to kill its prey.


    Half of the python''s head had been smashed off and its eyeballs were flying out. The blood that flowed out from its head had dyed the ground red and a thick smell of blood was floating in the air.


    Its head is the size of a millstone and its sharp fangs are almost the same length as the Smoke Bomb in our hands. From this, it can be seen just how big this poisonous python is.


    In addition, its entire body was covered in thick scales, and every piece was as big as a fan. If we didn''t have a heavy weapon like a grenade, we wouldn''t have been able to escape the bloody jaws of this giant python today.


    Its length was at least twenty to thirty meters and it looked extremely horrifying. Just now, when we were shooting around randomly, we left quite a few holes on its body, but those bullets only just broke through its scales. They weren''t able to deal much damage to it.


    Liu Changping was the one who took its life. He threw the grenade into the python''s mouth and blew off half of its head.


    Such a powerful giant python had lived in this valley for who knows how many years in order to be able to grow such a physique. In this valley, there shouldn''t be this guy''s natural nemesis, right?


    Just as we were surrounding the giant python and clicking our tongues in amazement, Li You Jie suddenly patted my shoulder and said, "Brother Tian Luo, come with me."


    I didn''t know what Li Shujie was up to, but I still followed him, walking towards the head of the giant python.


    Li You Jie suddenly raised his hand, pointed at a protruding object on the python''s head and said, "Brother Tian Luo, take a look at this thing."


    I immediately went over to take a look and saw that there was a bulge in the middle of the python''s head that looked like a bull''s horn. It looked very strange and I even dared to touch the bull-like horn.


    "What is this?" I asked curiously.


    "You can''t even tell this?" Li Shujie asked.


    I shook my head to show that I didn''t know.


    Li You Jie let out a long breath and whispered to me, "If I''m not mistaken, this isn''t a simple python."


    These words startled me. I hurriedly asked, "If it wasn''t the python, then what else could it be?"


    "The horn on this python''s head has already sprouted, so it can no longer be called a python. It should be called a flood dragon, looks like the guy we killed still has some cultivation experience."

 C315

    He actually said that this large python was a flood dragon! This is a legendary divine beast, and I still can''t quite accept that. In such a desolate mountain area, how could a flood dragon appear?


    But when I looked at him, he didn''t look like he was lying at all. Li Shujie stroked the horn on the dragon''s head and said, "When the python reaches a certain level of cultivation, it will grow horns, and after five hundred years of cultivation, it will meet with a hydrated dragon and travel across the horizon. However, in these five hundred years, this flood dragon will have to endure many calamities, whether it be heavenly tribulation or human tribulation, it will be in vain for it to avoid the first stage of its cultivation.


    "But this is clearly a huge snake, how does it look like a flood dragon?" Zhang Chen asked, puzzled.


    "Look carefully, this is indeed a dragon. Not only does it have a single horn on its head, but it also has claws on its body. However, it''s a bit short and looks like a deformed body." Li Shujie explained again.


    Hearing his words, Zhang Chen and I walked up to the flood dragon''s abdomen. We really did see a claw shaped foot appear under the python''s body. However, its claw was a bit too small and didn''t match with its huge body.


    However, since this python had horns and claws, it did prove its identity. This fellow was indeed a flood dragon that was about to take shape.


    Its fate is indeed quite tragic. If it were to meet us humans who suddenly barged in, it can only blame its bad luck.


    Even though we killed such a large flood dragon, we still felt like we were in a dream.


    We have no better way to deal with this dragon''s corpse, we can only leave it here. We have to continue going deeper into the valley to find the missing little warrior Wu Bin.


    After taking one last look at that huge flood dragon, our group of people packed up and prepared to leave, and we headed back the way we came from.


    At that time Gui Sha reminded me that there was danger in this forest, and this huge danger is this dragon. Now that we have killed this dragon, then there shouldn''t be any other terrifying things appearing in front of us. I contacted Gui Sha who was hiding in the Yin Vessel, but this time, he didn''t reply at all.


    I understand Gui Sha''s character, he has always been cold to me, and since he has maintained his silence, it means that there is no longer any danger ahead.


    We have lost another powerful combat ability, but we were lucky that we did not all fall into that flood dragon''s mouth. After all, the one to deal with us was a flood dragon, a legendary divine beast.


    This time, when we enter the quiet forest again, it won''t be as quiet as before. We can vaguely hear some insects chirping, and we can even see some green eyes emitting a cold light in the distance.


    More and more of these green eyes appeared.


    The owners of these green eyes are definitely the wild beasts in this valley, but I think that they definitely aren''t coming for us, but the flood dragon that was just killed by us not long ago.


    They were waiting for the unearned food, and when we were gone, they went together to rob the flood dragon of its carcass.


    Since ancient times, the Chinese have seen dragons as totems and thought of us as the descendants of dragons. This dragon is naturally a treasure, even if it is only an unformed flood dragon, whether it''s skin, flesh, bones and blood, to these wild beasts, it is a treasure, after all, it has been cultivating for god knows how many years.


    If one ate the meat of this flood dragon, not only would they be able to fill their stomachs, they would also be able to strengthen the bodies of these wild beasts.


    These animals are naturally much more agile than we are.


    Just as we were a few hundred meters into the quiet forest, a sudden change occurred. The Yin organ that was placed on my chest suddenly turned dark and cold. It felt like my chest had been pierced by a sharp pain.


    At this moment, a voice transmitted into my mind through my consciousness. Gui Sha was talking to me, and he told me that the flood dragon wasn''t completely dead yet.


    I was terrified and asked Gui Sha how to confirm that the dragon wasn''t completely dead and that half of its head had been blown to pieces by the high explosive grenade. How could it not be dead?


    However, Gui Sha didn''t explain anything to me, so I looked behind me to see what''s so abnormal about it.


    I looked in the direction Gui Sha said and indeed didn''t find anything abnormal at first glance, but when I looked carefully, I suddenly felt a weak light appearing in the distance. It was a golden light, coming from the direction of the dragon''s corpse.


    Seeing that I was wide awake, I hurriedly stopped the crowd in front of me and said seriously, "Everyone, don''t go yet. That flood dragon isn''t completely dead yet. Big fellow, quickly follow me up to make up for it."


    Hearing my words, everyone who was walking in front was stunned. They all turned around and looked at me puzzledly.


    "Brother Tian Luo, are you kidding? We have already checked the dead body of that dragon earlier, and it is now as dead as we can get. Did you suffer some sort of provocation?" Li Shujie asked in disbelief.


    I didn''t want to explain anything to them, so I lifted my wooden sword and rushed in the direction of the flood dragon''s corpse.


    The moment I turned around, Li Renjie and the rest of them took their magic tools and weapons and chased after me.


    During the time I spent with them, I made a lot of efforts. They still trusted my words quite a bit, since it was a bit urgent, so I didn''t have time to explain it to them, as Gui Sha was very serious with me and I didn''t dare to delay.


    It took us two to three minutes to cover a distance of a few hundred meters. When we got close to the dragon''s corpse, we saw many fierce beasts surrounding its body. There were wolves, wild boars, pangolin, and a few leopards ¡­


    However, these wild beasts didn''t immediately throw themselves onto the flood dragon''s body and gorge themselves. Instead, they stood not too far away and looked in the direction of the flood dragon''s head with some fear.


    We also followed the beasts'' gazes and immediately saw an incredible scene. A pearl had appeared on top of the dragon''s head at some point, and it was about the size of a fist. It was shining with a golden light, and it was giving off an auspicious feeling as it circled around the dragon''s head.

 C316

    Looking at this strange scene, all of us froze where we were. We didn''t know what was happening, or maybe it was because we were attracted by the pearl floating on top of the dragon''s head.


    As the rotation of the pearl became faster and faster, the golden light on the pearl started to shine with a colorful brilliance, enveloping all of us within the colorful light. It immediately gave us a feeling of a spring breeze, as if tens of thousands of flowers were blooming in our hearts, and it was as if we had entered a bizarre world where we were all floating in the air.


    Just as I was about to sink into it, a sharp pain came from my heart once again, causing my entire body to tremble. When I looked in the direction of the flood dragon once again, I saw that the injury on its head seemed to be healing bit by bit, following the rotation of the pearl which emitted a colorful light.


    What the hell was this bead? How could he still have the ability to heal wounds?


    If we wait for the dragon''s wounds to heal again, then everyone present would be finished.


    Even running away is useless. We''ve hurt it so badly, and it will definitely seek revenge.


    I really didn''t expect that this flood dragon would be this cunning. It had been pretending to be dead for such a long time, and only after we left did it secretly make such a move.


    At this moment, I turned my head to look at Li Runjie and the others beside me. I saw that they all had dull gazes, but they were all smiling. This smile looked a bit strange.


    In addition, I looked at the surrounding wild beasts that were surrounding the dragon. They all had the same expression as us.


    This flood dragon is pretty powerful, as expected of someone with some cultivation experience.


    Immediately after, my Qi sunk into my dantian and I used a small technique from the Yin Yang Dao Scripture. I shouted towards the crowd, "Wake up!"


    This roar immediately attracted the attention of the surrounding crowd, causing their bodies to tremble for a moment. Immediately, the strange smile on their faces disappeared and was replaced with an incomparably shocked expression.


    The surrounding wild beasts were also awakened by my shout and started to panic. After they cried out a few times, they turned around and ran, quickly disappearing into the forest.


    Li You Jie was the first to react and loudly said, "Not good!" This Flood Dragon has already cultivated an inner core, and it is currently using it to heal its wounds. Once its injuries are healed, none of us will be able to live.


    With that said, Li Rujie drew his dual blades, and was the first to rush towards the flood dragon.


    The rest of the people had also woken up from their stupor. One by one, they raised the weapons in their hands and charged towards the flood dragon as well.


    Just when we were about to react, the flood dragon''s huge body moved. One of its originally dull eyes instantly shone with a red light, enveloping us within. Its other eye was filled with malice and hatred.


    In the blink of an eye, something even stranger happened. Under the effects of the beast''s core, the flood dragon''s body seemed to shrink several times. Its body flashed and it went into the woods to the side. Its speed was quite fast.


    However, there was a colorful pearl floating on top of the dragon''s head. Presumably, the dragon''s injuries weren''t healed yet and it needed to use this inner core to heal it.


    This flood dragon fled fast, and we chased fast as well. Very soon, Liu Changping led a few small warriors and fired crazily at that flood dragon.


    For some unknown reason, the thick scales on the flood dragon''s body no longer looked as hard as before. With a single bullet, the flood dragon''s body immediately burst out several lumps of bloody light. The flood dragon was in so much pain that it let out a muffled roar similar to that of a cow.


    In a flash, I jumped onto the body of that flood dragon. The two blades in my hands slashed at the flood dragon so quickly that it became a bloody mess. That flood dragon was in excruciating pain and with a shake of its huge body, it directly threw Li Youjie into the air.


    At this time, I didn''t want to be outdone, so I directly used the [Five Thunder Secret Art] and poured my spiritual energy into the wooden sword, fiercely stabbing it towards the dragon''s tail. The sword was filled with lightning, and as it moved, the dragon''s body immediately trembled and white smoke came out from its body.


    At this time, something unexpected happened. The Yin device on my chest suddenly released a blood-red mist that flew towards the flood dragon''s head.


    In the past, it would be difficult for me to invite it out, but this time, it took the initiative to take on this Flood Dragon. With Gui Sha here, I don''t know if the Baleful Yin Force on its body can restrain this crazy Flood Dragon.


    However, my judgement was wrong. Gui Sha didn''t have any intentions of dealing with the dragon, but instead floated to the top of the dragon''s head. He extended his hand and grabbed the dragon''s inner core.


    What happened just now was too fast, not to mention the dragon, even I was not prepared for it. The hand that Gui Sha made turned around and fled, and the dragon that had lost its core immediately reacted, turning its head as if it had gone crazy, and started chasing Gui Sha.


    When the flood dragon''s body began to move, it shook the heavens and earth. Li Rujie and I didn''t dare to touch its sharp edge and hastily dodged to the side.


    Gui Sha didn''t walk very far with the dragon''s inner core in his hand and continued to float in the air as if he was trying to lure the dragon.


    The dragon''s body kept rolling and its head was held high. Several times, its body jumped up in an attempt to snatch the inner core back, but Gui Sha was still floating in the air and the dragon couldn''t do anything about it.


    At this moment, Liu Changping brought a group of people with him, telling Li Rujie and I to stay far away. They held their guns and started to frantically sweep their weapons at the dragon, but the dragon ignored them. One blood-red eye was staring at the beast''s core in Gui Sha''s hand, and a lot of bloody holes appeared on its soft stomach.


    At this time, I saw Liu Changping take out a grenade from his body, pulled the string, and threw it towards the flood dragon. That grenade landed right under the flood dragon''s body.

 C317

    With a loud explosion, that high explosive grenade exploded. It exploded right below the dragon''s body. Because the dragon wanted to snatch the beast core from Gui Sha, it completely ignored our attack.


    The power of this high explosive grenade was not to be underestimated. As it descended, it immediately caused a large bloody hole to appear in the flood dragon''s body. Blood also spurted out from the hole.


    The giant dragon''s body trembled visibly before it laid down on the ground. It struggled violently and roared crazily. Its remaining eye was still staring at the beast core in Gui Sha''s hand.


    Seeing the dragon get struck once again, Liu Changping took out another grenade and threw it at the flood dragon. The power of these three grenades could split a mountain, not to mention the fact that the flood dragon was made of flesh and blood, and it was struggling to survive. When the three grenades struck the flood dragon, the dragon''s body was instantly split into two halves and was still twitching non-stop.


    Even so, the dragon''s one eye was still staring at the core. Its eyes were filled with unwillingness and humiliation.


    At this moment, Gui Sha, who was floating in the air, also suddenly attacked. He swung his hand, and a scarlet wave of Baleful Yin Force shot towards the flood dragon''s head, and as the Baleful Yin Force was able to extinguish any life force, it immediately enveloped the flood dragon''s head, causing a white mist to immediately rise up from the dragon''s head. The dragon''s skin was visibly rotting, but the dragon was still struggling on the brink of death.


    At the same time, he swung his hand again and sent a wave of Baleful Yin Ghost Qi to wrap around the flood dragon''s head. In the end, the flood dragon was unable to resist and heavily smashed its head on the ground, the red light in its only eye also quickly dimmed down. Even before it died, its eyes were still looking in the direction of Gui Sha.


    In the blink of an eye, Gui Sha floated to my side and stretched out a cold hand towards me. In that hand was the dragon''s core. Gui Sha coldly said, "Swallow this ¡­"


    I was stunned. "Why do you want to devour it?"


    "This is the dragon''s inner core. Eating it will benefit you greatly. You must swallow it ¡­" After saying that, Gui Sha grabbed my neck without giving me time to say anything.


    I wasn''t prepared for the ghost to attack me, so it immediately grabbed my neck. Although my cultivation has been improving for more than a year, Gui Sha''s cultivation is also recovering. Up until now, Gui Sha''s cultivation is definitely above mine.


    After being grabbed by Gui Sha, I didn''t have any chance to retaliate at all. It tightened its grip and I painfully opened my mouth. At this moment, Gui Sha immediately stuffed the dragon core that was the size of an egg into my mouth.


    I really doubt if this dragon''s inner pellet would cause my mouth to bulge and even break my teeth when it enters my mouth, but when this dragon''s inner pellet entered my mouth, it didn''t have the kind of feeling I imagined, it was more like there was a piece of slippery jelly in my mouth. Before I could taste what it was, the dragon''s inner pellet slipped into my stomach, and with a "boom", I felt a huge force quickly spread to my eight meridians, then it circulated through my entire body and finally gathered in my dantian.


    Every pore in my body opened up, and my blood boiled. A piercing pain spread throughout my body, making my head buzz, as if an iron hammer was pounding on my brain.


    At this moment, I didn''t think about anything because the immense pain came too suddenly and caught me off guard. I think I will die very soon. I have never felt such pain in my life before.


    Faintly, I seemed to hear someone shouting my name. Someone came up and pressed down on my body in a flurry, but I was still rolling around in the same place, struggling violently. After who knows how long, my vision darkened and I fainted.


    After an unknown period of time, as though a century had passed, I slowly opened my eyes. My vision was blurry and everything before me was hazy. I didn''t know where I was, whether I was dead or alive.


    But a moment later, the intense pain from my entire body made me groan once again. I couldn''t even let out a scream.


    The commotion from my side quickly attracted the attention of others. A voice suddenly said emotionally, "I''m awake ¡­" Wake up ¡­ "Brother Tian Luo has woken up ¡­"


    Immediately, numerous figures appeared around me, but they were all blurry.


    The strength in my body seemed to have been completely drained. I didn''t have any strength left, so I could only lie there like that.


    I opened my eyes wide, trying my best to see everything clearly ¡­ It was a long time before I could see the person in front of me, but it wasn''t very clear.


    After a while, something came close to my mouth and a cold liquid slid into my mouth. It was water. I started to drink it hungrily. I was so thirsty that I drank all of the water in the pot.


    Even so, he felt a fire burning in his throat.


    After drinking another bottle of water, I felt much better, and the shadows around me became clearer.


    Someone was talking all at once in my ear. I felt like a fly was flying. Anxious faces were gathering in front of me one by one ¡­


    I began to think about what had just happened, and for a moment I couldn''t remember.


    I gently shook my head. It was very painful, as if it was as heavy as lead.


    Right ¡­ I thought about the flood dragon and its inner core, as well as Gui Sha. Gui Sha seemed to have stolen the dragon''s inner core and stuffed it into my mouth. I didn''t know about the rest of the matter.


    The inner core of a Flood Dragon is the essence of a Flood Dragon''s entire life. It''s been cultivated for who knows how many years, yet it was suddenly stuffed into my mouth. Why does it feel as though it wanted to kill me?


    Could it be that Gui Sha really wants to kill me?


    Impossible ¡­ Gui Sha and I are one soul, how could he kill me? If I die, it will also dissipate, and it would be even more miserable than my fate.


    But why am I so sad now?


    "Brother Tian Luo ¡­." Tian Luo Brother ¡­ Are you alright? Do you know who I am? " A hand patted my face a few times.

 C318

    My vision gradually cleared up. A person''s voice resounded in my ears. I shook my head and saw that there were a few people surrounding me. They all had worried expressions and were frowning.


    The person closest to me, Li Shujie, seemed to have noticed me looking at him. He asked again, "Brother Tian Luo, I''m Li You Jie. Do you still recognize me?"


    "Brother Li ¡­" Where are we? " I said weakly.


    "It''s still in the valley ¡­" Li Shujie replied.


    I coughed dryly, my body aching painfully, but it was much better than the pain I had just endured.


    I tried so hard to sit up, Li Run Jie hurried over to support me, let me sit up.


    However, when I sat up, I suddenly found that there was a problem. My stomach bulged like it was the eighth month of gestation. I was immediately shocked and said fearfully, "Brother Li ¡­" "My stomach ¡­"


    Li You Jie patted my shoulder and consoled me, "Brother Tian Luo, don''t worry, you''re fine now, and it''s very good. Do you remember what happened to you just now?"


    Right now, my head is aching, I really don''t remember clearly, but before I could think too much, Li Shujie said from the side, "Let''s go and give that dragon that''s about to revive, the Gui Sha you raised suddenly appeared, stole that dragon''s inner core, and worked together with us to kill that dragon. Afterwards, that Gui Sha directly stuffed that dragon''s inner core into your mouth, and then you fainted ¡­"


    Listening to Li Runjie''s words, I recalled what happened. It was as if that was really the case. Gui Sha stuffed the inner core into my mouth ¡­ What was it going to do?


    "Brother Tian Luo, don''t worry, the dragon''s neidan is a rare treasure, ordinary people would have never seen it before. But you brat, directly devour the dragon''s neidan, and after devouring the dragon''s, your cultivation will soar, to the point where you can''t believe it yourself. Your stomach is bulging right now, which means that the dragon''s neidan has already been dissolved in your dantian''s Qi Sea, but your current cultivation is not strong enough, so you will definitely think that the dragon''s neidan is beneficial in the future ¡­"


    When Gui Sha stuffed the dragon''s neidan into my mouth, I didn''t have any guard against it at all. When Li Youjie told me about the many benefits of the dragon''s neidan, I panicked and felt a little uncomfortable. After pondering for a moment, I said, "This dragon neidan shouldn''t be allowed to be eaten by me alone ¡­" "I ¡­"


    "Alright, Brother Tian Luo ¡­" It was for your own good. Moreover, this dragon core should have belonged to you, and this time you followed me here, you almost lost your life several times, and saved us several times. You can''t believe that none of us have the qualification to obtain this dragon core ¡­ " Li Shujie said with a serious expression.


    "What Big Brother Li said is right. The Flood Dragon''s Core should belong to you. We have no objections." Zhang Chen also agreed on the side.


    The other members of the special forces also nodded.


    As for Liu Changping and the other two officers, they didn''t know what the Dragon Core was, nor did they know about its benefits. Liu Changping was still confused, but he was more concerned about my life and death, so he felt relieved when he saw that I didn''t lose my life because of it.


    I looked gratefully at the crowd and saw that the sky was already starting to brighten.


    I looked towards a direction that wasn''t too far away and saw the corpse of the giant flood dragon lying behind me. Its gigantic body was split in half by the grenade. It was completely dead.


    In the surrounding forest, there were quite a few lush green eyes looking in our direction. Most of them were greedily looking at the flood dragon''s corpse.


    After toiling with this flood dragon for the entire night, everyone was exhausted.


    However, during the period of my unconsciousness, the people from the special task force and Liu Changping took turns to stand guard. Everyone rested for a while and finally recovered a little.


    The moment I fainted, I fainted for quite a few hours.


    After resting for a while longer, I felt that my body had gained some strength, and my bulging stomach had also become less and less. After sensing it carefully, I realized that the Spiritual Energy within my Dantian''s aurasea was truly bursting.


    Li Renjie helped me up and asked me if I could walk now. I tried walking a few steps, but there was no problem at all.


    Now that the flood dragon has been killed, there is no longer any need for us to stay here. Next, we have to continue moving forward and look for the missing little warrior, Wu Bin, while we search for the exit.


    That''s our main problem now.


    As long as we still have one breath left, we cannot give up hope of going out.


    Even though Big Boss was extremely tired, he had no choice but to continue on the road. Stepping into the brambles filled forest, he slowly walked forward.


    Soon, the sun rose and our group once again set on an unknown path.


    As we were walking, everyone started to check their equipment, especially Liu Changping and the others, who were in charge of supporting us with their firepower.


    In order to deal with that flood dragon and waste a lot of ammunition, he had to throw out five hand grenades to kill that flood dragon.


    Numerous bullets had been fired, and there was not much ammunition left.


    If we were to encounter another colossus like that Flood Dragon, I believe we would no longer have the strength to fight against him.


    There are many fierce beasts in this wilderness, but most of them do not dare to approach us because our bodies carry a strong killing intent. Not long after we left the dragon''s corpse, we quickly heard the howls of many wild beasts behind us. We even heard the sounds of fighting, and I think those wild beasts have been waiting for a long time for us to leave.


    It was the height of summer, and the weather was exceptionally hot. Walking in this dense and humid mountain forest, every one of us was sweating profusely, but we had to grit our teeth and continue walking.


    At the beginning, I still needed someone to support me. However, after walking for a while, I felt that my body was recovering better and better, so I didn''t have any problems walking by myself.

 C319

    This valley was surrounded by mountains on all four sides. Furthermore, they were all sheer cliffs with thousands of vertical walls. It was simply impossible to climb up with bare hands.


    The key point was that given such geographical conditions, the wind wouldn''t be able to blow in, causing the weather to be extremely hot and stuffy. It was so hot that it made it hard for people to breathe.


    When the weather was at its hottest, we came to a small stream. This place was quite open and we could see pretty well, but everyone was extremely tired, so we stopped and rested by the stream. However, there were still people taking turns to guard it.


    The sound of water gurgling could be heard and the river water was clear and transparent. Bowing to the water on his face, he suddenly felt very comfortable and cold. His body was covered in sweat and if he could take a bath in this cool stream, then he would definitely be beautiful.


    However, no one dared to relax or take off their clothes to bathe in a stream. If something happened, they wouldn''t be able to run in time. They couldn''t run around naked in the wilderness.


    The big guys stood around the stream and washed up. After eliminating a lot of heat, they still felt very good.


    Now that they were free, many of them started to feel lazy, as if they didn''t even want to leave.


    Because that''s what I thought at the time.


    While they were washing the fish, the two soldiers noticed that there were a lot of big fish in the stream. They were black, fat and big, different from the ones outside.


    Perhaps it was because they had never seen humans before, but these fish were not afraid of humans. Even after seeing humans enter the water, they still came over to watch curiously, completely unafraid of death.


    For the past few days, the big guys had been living out in the open, drinking mineral water when they were thirsty and eating compressed biscuits when they were hungry. They hadn''t seen any meat for a long time, so when they saw the fish, they immediately suggested catching a few and the big guys started eating to replenish their strength.


    No one thought too much about it. This suggestion was quickly agreed upon by everyone.


    The fish in the river were easy to catch. If you didn''t reach out, it would rub itself against your body, catching every fish accurately. Not long after, more than ten large fish were thrown onto the shore.


    If we catch too many, we won''t be able to eat them.


    Right next to the stream, a few armed police soldiers cut open the fish and cleaned it. Someone built a bonfire there. More interestingly, one of the soldiers was even carrying a small iron pot, which was slightly bigger than a helmet.


    We roasted most of the fish over the fire, and Li Shujie specially cleaned one and cut it into pieces with a knife. He put it into the small pot and boiled it.


    There was no need to add any other seasonings, just a little salt for the clear mountain spring stew. Not long later, a strong fishy aroma wafted out, making people''s appetite boil and making them drool.


    After half an hour, the grilled fish were ready and the cooked fish were done. The big guy was not humble at all, so he each took a big fish and began to eat.


    I reached out my hand to catch it, and immediately smelled the rich fragrance. Saliva immediately flowed out, I had never smelled such a fragrant fish soup in my life before, so I ignored the heat and directly drank it. The moment the mouthful of fish soup entered my mouth, it passed through my taste buds and reached my entire body.


    The big guys didn''t have the time to talk for a while, all they could hear was the sound of fish being eaten, and they all started sucking in cold air from the heat.


    He quickly stood up and walked to the side of the wok to make more fish soup. Only at this moment did he realize that he had already squatted down beside the wok and started to drink the entire wok of fish soup with a spoon in his hand. He had already finished most of the fish soup, and even more than half of the fish meat had already been eaten by him, leaving only the head of the fish inside the wok. Why don''t you even say hello to me?!


    Thinking about this, without even thinking about it, I smashed the military canteen in my hand towards Li You Jie''s head. He immediately fell to the ground and I smashed the canteen flat.


    However, Li Shujie is still a cultivator after all. After he was smashed by me, he quickly reacted.


    He turned his head around and looked at me viciously. His eyes were filled with anger and hatred. At that moment, I saw that his eyes had reddened. He pulled out his dual blades and stabbed them towards my chest.


    Alright, you want my life, so I can''t be polite with you!


    Thinking of this, I immediately took out my Lightning Strike Thousand Year Dark Wood Sword and infused my Spiritual Energy into it. Several currents of electricity immediately surged out from the wooden sword.


    In the blink of an eye, I had already exchanged a few blows with Li Youjie. Perhaps it was because I had swallowed the dragon core, but my dantian was filled with spirit energy, and the Zizhu Sword was filled with boundless lightning. The moment Li Youjie''s twin blades touched my Zizhi Sword, they were immediately burnt by the boundless lightning aura.


    While I was fighting with Li Renjie, the people who were originally eating fish in a good mood were also fighting with each other. They hugged each other and rolled around on the ground while tightly grabbing onto each other''s necks.


    It was unknown when the seed of fury and hatred was planted, but it was immediately ignited.


    The group of people who were originally comrades and friends became mortal enemies in an instant, wanting to kill them as soon as possible.


    Just when I kicked Li You Jie away and was about to stab Li You Jie in the chest with the jujube wood sword, my chest suddenly hurt. It hurt so much that my feet went soft and I immediately knelt on the ground.


    After that, my mind buzzed and my blood started to boil. This situation lasted for three to five seconds before my mind cleared up once again.


    When I opened my eyes again, I saw the people fighting on the ground, and the faces filled with hatred, as if they understood something.


    It shouldn''t be, just for the sake of eating a fish, so why kill the other party?


    I think we''ve been bewitched or poisoned.


    Yes, it must be because of the fish we are eating. There must be something wrong with them!


    Thinking of this, I was immediately startled.

 C320

    If not for Gui Sha''s timely reminder, perhaps I would have already killed Li Shujie.


    Once I kill Li Shujie, I will make a huge mistake. By then, it will be too late for regret. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel a chill run down my spine, and cold sweat would even appear on my back.


    Although this will wake me up, the rest of the people are still fighting with all their might. They all seem to have a deep grudge against me and wish that I could immediately kill them.


    One of the young warriors had his neck gripped tightly by another warrior, even his eyes had popped out. If he had been any later, his little life would have been in danger.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t stay by the side of the sleeve. My body swayed and I walked to the side of the little warrior who was pinching him. With a swing of my hand, I hit him on the neck.


    This matter was urgent, so I didn''t try to blur things out with him. After activating the Zizi Sword''s Thunder Will, I quickly followed up a few moves with Li Ruijie, using the Zizi Wood Sword''s Lightning Will to control him and then suddenly slamming a palm onto Li Wenjie''s chest. Taking advantage of the fact that he wasn''t able to get up, a palm blade also landed on his neck, causing Li Wenjie to faint.


    Most of the poisoned people didn''t use their own cultivation, and only relied on their brute force to kill the other party. Therefore, it was much easier to deal with them than when they were awake.


    I rapidly wandered among the struggling crowd. My hands continuously waved about. In just two to three minutes, everyone had already fainted from my attacks.


    Looking at the people sprawled on the ground, then looking at the fish bones scattered on the ground, I suddenly felt a lingering fear. If Gui Sha didn''t wake me up at the critical moment, the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    Ever since they had arrived at the Great Yan Mountain, every step was dangerous. Every second, they were in great danger, and if one was not careful, they would lose their life.


    Even the seemingly harmless fish in the river could take a person''s life from eating it. This was too terrifying.


    After panting for a moment, I quickly recovered my wits. I first walked over to Li Youjie''s side and began to think about how to save them. Back then, the Blood Sucking Demon Larva had infused my blood essence.


    However, he didn''t know if he could cure himself from the poison produced by this strange fish.


    He didn''t think too much and used the wooden sword to cut open his finger. Blood dripped directly into Li Rujie''s mouth. However, Li Rujie didn''t wake up immediately.


    Afterwards, while there was still a lot of blood coming out of my mouth, I drank some of it for each of them.


    After everyone drank their blood, I once again walked up to Li Youjie''s side and fiercely poked a few of his acupuncture points. Only then did Li Youjie wake up and look at me blankly.


    He touched his neck and asked, "Brother Tian Luo, why did I fall asleep ¡­"


    Just as he said that, he looked around in surprise, "This ¡­" "What''s going on? Why is he lying on the ground?"


    "Brother Li, do you still remember what happened just now?" I said seriously.


    Li Rujie carefully thought back, then said, "Just now ¡­" "It seems like we were eating fish and fish soup just now, and we don''t remember the rest of it. Why did I suddenly fall asleep?"


    "You didn''t fall asleep, you were knocked unconscious by me ¡­" I said faintly.


    "Why did you hit me?" Li Shujie was even more puzzled.


    "Because all of us were poisoned. If I didn''t find out in time, all of us would have turned into corpses by now." I replied.


    Li Shujie turned pale with fright. He asked in disbelief, "Poisoned ¡­" What kind of poison? "


    I looked at the bones scattered on the ground and said, "These are the fish we''ve eaten. These fish are very strange, and if I''m not wrong, these fish''s meat contains a poison that makes you lose your mind. After we ate it, we were unknowingly poisoned, and it was Gui Sha who woke me up, then I knocked you all out and gave you all my blood.


    Li Runjie came to a sudden realization. His complexion immediately paled, and he said with a trembling voice, "This is too terrifying ¡­" This valley is filled with danger. There are dangers everywhere, and even a fish can be poisoned.


    I shook my head. "There''s no danger to my life. I knocked everyone out before they could even die."


    As I said that, I walked up to each of them and poked them a few times. They all gradually woke up, and when they woke up, they all rubbed their heads as if they were having a headache.


    Apart from this, most of the people were still at a loss. It seemed that none of them knew what had just happened.


    "What''s going on ¡­?" "My neck hurts, my head hurts too ¡­"


    "What''s going on? Weren''t they eating fish just now? Why are they all asleep?"


    Everyone started talking at once. Some of them seemed like they had not eaten their fill. They picked up the fish that had been half-eaten and started to continue eating.


    When Li You Jie saw this, he hurriedly stood up and snatched the fish from that person''s hands and threw it into the river.


    "We can''t eat it anymore. This fish is poisonous and almost got us killed!" Li Rujie reminded everyone.


    This caused everyone to jump in fright, and they all looked towards Li Run Jie. Soon after, Li You Jie told everyone what I just said, and everyone''s expression changed. No one dared to look at the fish on the ground.


    This incident had caused everyone to panic. Ever since they had arrived at the great Yan Mountain, strange things had happened unceasingly, especially after they had entered the collapsed passage.


    Fortunately, everyone was alive, which was better than anything else.


    Naturally, the fish did not dare to eat anymore, so there was no problem with the water here. The big fish rested for a while, and after fetching some water from the stream, they each made some preparations before continuing their journey.


    It was only two or three in the afternoon, so we planned to find a place to stay before nightfall and then sit down and rest. This wilderness was not familiar with the terrain, and there were many wild beasts, so staying overnight in this kind of place was extremely dangerous. The key was that we didn''t have a lot of ammunition on us, and we didn''t know how long we would be trapped here, so it was likely that we wouldn''t be able to get out for the rest of our lives.

 C321

    The things that happened here have completely surpassed everyone''s expectations. The deeper we go, the more we feel that we lack courage, but no matter what, we still have to continue on this path, because there is no path of retreat. If we go back, we will die even more miserably.


    There may be unimaginable challenges, but at least there is water and food, and we won''t starve to death for a while.


    After experiencing this incident, everyone once again became silent. Li Rujie patted my shoulder gratefully and didn''t say anything more. After that, the large fellow continued to walk deeper into the forest.


    We have been lost in this place for two days and have lost all contact with the outside world. I think that in these two days, the people outside must have received news of our disappearance.


    They can''t stay here and search for us. If they don''t find us within three days, I don''t think they''ll keep searching.


    This is what worries me the most. Even if we manage to escape after so much trouble, we might be exhausted and scarred. If we don''t get supplies and treatment, we won''t be able to survive.


    Sometimes, I would suddenly come up with an idea. This time, I might have truly chosen the wrong time, and shouldn''t have followed Li Youjie to take the risk.


    However, this is all my own choice. I can''t blame anyone else, so I have to continue walking forward no matter how difficult it is.


    The group of people travelled through the dense forest. Since no one had visited this place for hundreds or even thousands of years, the vegetation was extremely dense and there was no road to walk on. We could only create a path ourselves, so our speed was very slow.


    The cliff face was not far away, but there was a saying that was very good. "Watch the mountain and run like a dead horse." After walking for a long time, they were still very, very far away from the cliff.


    Unknowingly, the sky darkened once again. Twilight shrouded the surroundings, and it was as if a huge black cloth had wrapped up the heaven and earth.


    For some inexplicable reason, they felt depressed.


    After walking forward for a distance, we found an open area. Everyone stopped and planned to stay here for the night. At dawn the next day, we would continue our journey.


    Not to mention the wild beasts lurking everywhere in this forest, as well as the poisonous snakes roaming about this old forest. On the way, we encountered quite a number of poisonous snakes. Fortunately, it was all in the daytime, so we were able to discover them in time.


    If he lost another person, it would be even more troublesome.


    Therefore, after dark, Li Renjie chose to have everyone set up camp on the spot and wait until dawn before marching again.


    Everyone was exhausted after a day of walking. Furthermore, they had experienced the incident with the fish poison during the day, so it was impossible for them to continue walking forward.


    The place we chose was close to a big tree. The surrounding weeds were cleared and a tent was set up. Then the number was divided into three groups. The big guys took turns on the night shift.


    I will be in the same group as Li Renjie, the rest of the special forces will be in the same group, and the remaining two will be led by Liu Changping.


    When they were ready, it would be around 7 or 8 in the evening. The first half of the night would be much safer than the second half of the night, so the few most vulnerable soldiers would be on duty first. The rest would rest as soon as possible to maintain their physical strength.


    Last night, because Gui Sha forced me to consume that Flood Dragon''s Beast Core, the side effects were always a mess, so I was extremely tired. However, my swollen stomach had disappeared, and this was the only thing I could rejoice about. If I were to always look like I was 8 months pregnant, I wouldn''t even be able to see my face if I were to leave this place alive.


    I couldn''t sleep well enough at first, and my mind was full of things, but I had to force myself to sleep, or I wouldn''t be able to walk well tomorrow.


    After chanting the Heart Tranquil Spell a few times in my head, I fell asleep. I don''t want to care about those random matters anymore. If I die, I die. At this moment, my sleep is greater than the sky.


    After falling asleep, I slept soundly and dreamless. When I woke up again, I was woken up by someone. I bewilderedly looked around and saw that the person who had woken me up was none other than Li Rujie.


    Needless to say, it was time for us to be on duty.


    I nodded my head and followed Li Renjie out with the wooden sword in my hand.


    Tonight was a good night. The sky was filled with stars, and a bright full moon hung in the night sky. Such a scene was rarely seen.


    As our numbers were constantly decreasing, there were only two tents set up. The special task force and Liu Changping''s people were living together, so it was relatively safe.


    Once I was outside, Li Renjie threw me a cigarette. I lit it and slowly started smoking.


    Occasionally, we would glance into the distance and see some green eyes hidden behind big trees and grasses, sneakily looking in our direction.


    Those are all wild beasts from this old forest. I don''t know if it''s out of curiosity or because they want to kill us, but they don''t dare to come close.


    They are afraid of fire, and more afraid of the weapons in our hands.


    Li You Jie spat out a mouthful of white mist and turned around to look at me. He suddenly laughed bitterly and asked, "Brother Tian Luo, do you think that we will still be able to survive?"


    This question surprised me. I smiled bitterly and replied honestly, "I don''t know either. It can only depend on fate. But as long as we still have a breath in us, we can''t give up. What do you think?"


    Li Runjie didn''t reply. He only silently nodded his head. His expression was somewhat sad.


    I took a look at the Big Dipper and roughly estimated the time. It was about three or four in the morning, and it would be light again in two or three hours.


    The unknown awaits us, and all we can do is fight it.


    Time passed second by second. Li Runjie and I smoked quite a lot of cigarettes. Soon, there was a large pile of cigarette butts on the ground.


    I don''t smoke a lot and I haven''t learned how to, but I want to smoke all of a sudden, probably because I''m too bored.


    There was also a feeling of worry.


    There were no problems during the first half of the night, and the second half was quiet, which was quite unexpected.


    He didn''t know where that crazy little warrior had run off to, nor did he know how he had managed to avoid all the dangers along the way. Perhaps, he had already died in this forest.

 C322

    Li Shujie and I both had our own thoughts, so we smoked quite a few cigarettes in the latter half of the night. We didn''t say much, and just waited until dawn arrived.


    Tonight was the most peaceful night. When dawn arrived, everyone who was still sleeping was woken up and continued their journey.


    The big guys were getting more and more depressed, and the staff was getting smaller and smaller.


    No one knew how long anyone would live or whether they would be able to leave this place, but they had no choice but to continue their journey in search for a way out. No one wanted to stay in this place.


    The air was still hot and stuffy, and big guys were walking gloomily in the forest. At the start, we had another reason, which was to look for the missing little warrior Wu Bin, but now, in everyone''s heart, they are all certain that the chances of Wu Bin surviving is very slim. This is because so many of us would die if we relied on each other, let alone the insane Wu Bin.


    Now what keeps us going is perhaps hoping to find an exit ahead.


    Although the crowd did not have much hope for this exit, having hope was better than having no hope.


    Since the sun had just risen in the morning, we had walked in one direction for about two to three hours. Zhang Chen, who was walking behind us, suddenly exclaimed and told us to hurry over and check it out.


    Li Shujie and I walked over to take a look, but we saw Zhang Chen pointing at a bush and said in shock, "Look, what''s that ¡­"


    We all looked in the direction Li Renjie was pointing, but there was a piece of cloth in the shrubbery. This piece of cloth was a piece of turquoise military uniform, and the only people wearing this kind of clothing were the few military uniforms that Liu Changping and his soldiers would wear. When they saw this piece of cloth, everyone was stunned for a moment, then looked at each other.


    Everyone was clear about what this strip of cloth represented. It could only mean one thing, and that was that the berserker Wu Bin was still alive and had been here before.


    Seeing this piece of cloth, everyone''s emotions became complicated.


    Li Rujie pulled the piece of cloth out of the bushes and took a careful look. It was undoubtedly from that little warrior. Other than us, there definitely wasn''t anyone else.


    Immediately, Li Shujie looked at the experienced Zhang Chen and asked, "Can you confirm in which direction Wu Bin is heading?"


    After a moment, he nodded his head and said, "The grass in this area has traces of being stepped on, and it''s very obvious. It seems like Wu Bin hasn''t been here for very long, and it should be the events of the last few hours. If we chase him in time, we might be able to find him."


    Hearing Zhang Chen''s words, everyone was excited. Liu Changping stepped forward and said in a serious tone, "None of the brothers that I brought out can be given up. Since he is still alive, we must find him. It is too dangerous for him to be alone in this old forest.


    Li You Jie turned his head to look at Liu Changping and said seriously, "Captain Liu, don''t worry. We won''t give up on anyone. As long as he is alive, we will definitely save him."


    Now we are one, and although we have encountered difficulties, there is no need to be discouraged. I think the people above must be thinking of ways to save us, and the most important thing right now is for us big guys to unite as one and form a rope. If we face this together, we will definitely be able to leave this place alive.


    These words swept away the haze that had hung over everyone''s minds for the past few days, reigniting their fighting spirit.


    With that, Li Renjie took the lead and let Zhang Chen continue to search for traces of Wu Bin. The big guy followed closely behind him and they walked forward together.


    Zhang Chen was an expert in trace science, so he was able to detect any signs of trouble. On the way, if he saw any footprints of a wild beast, he would be able to tell what kind of beast it was from those footprints. The size and weight of that wild beast was really admirable.


    However, he also quickly discovered Wu Bin''s footprints. Looking at the footprints, he told us that Wu Bin was running in a panic, as if he was running in a panic, always stumbling and stumbling. Furthermore, the footprints on his left foot were clearly deeper than his right foot, which meant that Wu Bin''s right foot seemed to be injured, and based on this situation, Wu Bin shouldn''t be moving too fast, so it would be quite easy for us to catch up to him.


    This was definitely good news. Soon after, everyone''s pace quickened, and under Zhang Chen''s lead, we continued to walk towards the bottom of a cliff.


    We were almost at the end of the cliff last night, but since it was getting dark, we didn''t go any further. At most, we''d walk for another hour or so before we''d reach the bottom of a cliff, and if we could find Wu Bin, we''d have to search along the bottom of the cliff to see if there was any way out. Even if there wasn''t, we''d have to find the easiest way out, find a way to climb up, and we couldn''t stay here anyway.


    We ran at top speed for more than half an hour, sweating profusely. However, Zhang Chen told us a piece of good news, he said that the tracks Wu Bin left behind were becoming more and more obvious, and the clearest footprint should have been left half an hour ago.


    When we were a few hundred meters away from the bottom of the cliff, a figure appeared in front of us. This person was wearing a tattered, green-coloured camouflage clothing, and we stumbled forward.


    Let me take a closer look. Isn''t that Wu Bin who suddenly disappeared two days ago?


    Upon seeing him, the crowd grew even more agitated.


    Liu Changping shouted at Wu Bin, "Wu Bin, you little rascal, stand there and don''t move. This is an order, do you hear me?"


    After Liu Changping finished shouting, Wu Bin immediately became alert. He turned around and looked at us, but due to the distance, I couldn''t see his face clearly. But at that moment, Wu Bin suddenly turned his head as if he had seen something scary. He shouted crazily as he continued running forward, and in the blink of an eye, he disappeared in front of us.

 C323

    Wu Bin''s strange actions also left the crowd baffled.


    We had always thought that Wu Bin had gone insane after seeing the scene in the cave, so we ran out of the cave after him and ran after him. After he went out, he had no choice but to run away from us.


    But no matter what, he shouldn''t have been like this when he saw us. It wouldn''t have been necessary for him to just turn around and run away, right?


    We are his comrades and friends, not his enemies.


    Could it be that this kid had gone completely crazy from fright?


    However, when we saw Wu Bin running away, we immediately caught up to him. When that brat saw that we were running faster than rabbits, he disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    When we got to the place where Wu Bin was standing just now, we saw a mountain wall not far away. The mountain wall was filled with vines and weeds, but there was no trace of Wu Bin.


    Wu Bin seemed to have vanished into thin air.


    There were only mountain cliffs ahead. Where did Wu Bin run off to just now?


    Just when we were puzzled, Zhang Chen walked towards the mountain wall and circled around the wild grass vines. Finally, he stopped at a certain spot and gently pushed aside a patch of wild grass. Then, he fiercely pulled on it and a hole appeared on the mountain wall.


    Upon seeing this, all of us surrounded him. Zhang Chen said, "Wu Bin must have entered this hole. There are traces of the vines being moved. Should we go in to take a look ¡­"


    To be honest, even I was extremely scared. Ever since we entered the cave last time, I had a feeling that I could not get out of it after entering the cave.


    I was really afraid that this cave was another trap, and after we entered, we encountered the same thing, trapping us in that cave.


    However, if he didn''t want to enter, Wu Bin couldn''t just ignore him.


    This matter still had to be decided by Li Youjie, so everyone turned to look at him.


    Li You Jie pondered for a while, then asked, "Brother Tian Luo, do you think we should go in?"


    After this sudden question, I didn''t know how to answer so I could only say, "People must be saved. You said just now that we won''t give up on any of them, but if there''s any danger after we go in, then we can just say it. Everyone, get ready."


    Everyone knew what I meant, but this time, Liu Changping couldn''t hold back anymore. He walked in first and said, "I will bring him out of here for sure. If you don''t go, I will go there myself."


    Naturally, we couldn''t let Liu Changping let him do what he wanted. Thus, we followed him into the cave.


    The cave entrance was not that big. It was only large enough for two or three people to walk side by side and hide behind thick vines. If one did not search carefully, it would be extremely difficult to discover.


    This hole was somewhat similar to the one we first encountered.


    I was already a little worried before we even went in. I kept having a feeling that something was going to happen in the cave, but since things had gotten to this point, there was no longer any room for consideration.


    However, at this time, he still had to try his best to think of the advantages of this situation. What if this opening led to an exit from the outside?


    Soon, our group of people entered the cave and entered.


    After entering the cave, the first thing he felt was pitch black. It was pitch black, so he couldn''t even see his fingers in front of him.


    Almost everyone on us was wearing a wolf-eye flashlight. This was a military type of wolf-eye flashlight. The time it took to light it was very long and also very bright. Three people immediately turned on their wolf-eye flashlight and shone it in front of them.


    The military police captain Liu Changping is walking at the front. I saw that he was a bit far from us, so I called out to him to stop him and not let him wander around.


    Liu Changping was quite convinced of me, so he immediately stopped and waited for us to walk past.


    Li You Jie waved his hand, and everyone''s hand immediately went into a high alert state. The "Hua La La La" sound of fiddling with their guns rang in their ears, and even I was holding a gun in one hand and a wooden sword in the other as I slowly walked forward.


    At the beginning, the cave entrance was not spacious. However, after walking for a few dozen meters, it suddenly became bright. Under the light of several wolf-eye flashlight, everything within the cave became clear.


    While I was walking forward, I was still holding a stone in my hand to mark the cave wall. Every time I walked forward, I would draw a pattern. The last time I was scared away, I was really afraid that I would run into some formation and trap us inside.


    Liu Changping shouted Wu Bin''s name as he walked, but no one answered him.


    Liu Changping shouted again and again in anger, "Wu Bin, you son of a b * tch, no rules! Watch how I catch you! You better get the hell out of here now!"


    As I walked, the cave became more and more spacious. At this moment, I realized that I was in a cave with strange stalactites above my head.


    The temperature inside was rather low, a stark contrast to the hot weather outside.


    When he first came in, he even got goosebumps all over his body, the heat immediately disappeared.


    A little further on, I had already made a dozen marks on the cave wall.


    As we were walking, Zhang Chen, who was at the front, suddenly exclaimed and said to us, "Look, there seems to be bones over there ¡­" "And you''re still human ¡­"


    We followed Zhang Chen''s finger light and saw a pile of human bones not far from us. There were at least seven or eight skeletons of people. Strangely enough, there weren''t any rotten corpses.


    Upon seeing this scene, everyone once again rose to their feet. Each of them raised their guns and looked around.


    Li Renjie and I walked together towards the skeletons in front of us.


    There were two other corpses on the ground that hadn''t completely rotted away yet, but they looked like mummies.


    When we saw the corpses, Li Shujie and I couldn''t help but to be suspicious once again. My lord, this method of killing is very similar to the methods used by Shan Kui. Could this place be that Shan Kui''s lair?


    This was too unbelievable ¡­

 C324

    When I thought of this, I couldn''t help but shiver and look around. I was afraid that if those murderous Shan Kui suddenly popped out from my surroundings, he would die without even knowing how.


    I think everyone has the same idea as me, and they''re all on guard, looking around with their guns in their hands.


    This was a very dangerous signal, causing everyone to feel very nervous.


    At this moment, Zhang Chen had already squatted down and examined the corpses, then stood up and said to us, "These corpses should have been here for about a week. Due to the climate of this karst cave, the corpses have not rotted and have become mummified, but I don''t know how to explain the rest of the corpses with only the bones left. However, there seem to be teeth marks on them, and I don''t know what kind of wild beast bit them ¡­"


    Zhang Chen''s words once again made everyone shudder, especially the two remaining martial police warriors, whose faces turned pale.


    Even after a person is killed, his corpse would still be gnawed on. I don''t think anyone would be able to accept such a method of dying, no matter how hard they thought about it ¡­


    Everyone was silent for a moment, but their gazes were still fixed on Li Runjie. Everything was decided by him.


    Li You Jie was silent for a moment, then he swept his eyes over the crowd and said, "Everyone, we saw Wu Bin enter this cave. Now, regardless of the reason, we must find Wu Bin and bring him out of this cave. If everyone is afraid, after we find Wu Bin, we will see if we can find the exit elsewhere. In short, this cave is too strange, everyone prepare to retreat."


    The cave was so quiet that only the sounds of our footsteps could be heard. The light from the flashlight illuminated the images of the stalactites in the cave, making them look extremely terrifying. Originally, these stalactites were all weirdly shaped, and some of them looked just like monsters, causing people to feel terrified for no reason.


    However, after we had walked for a few hundred acres, it was rather peaceful and we did not encounter any strange sounds along the way.


    As we walked, the sound of someone laughing echoed in the cave. Everyone''s hearts were already hanging high in the air, but when they heard the laughter, it was so scary. Even I felt all the hairs on my body stand up.


    However, when he listened carefully, this laughter was that of a man''s. Moreover, it sounded somewhat silly and did not seem like a normal person''s laugh.


    "This voice belongs to Wu Bin, I can hear it ¡­" A little soldier suddenly said.


    "Are you sure?" Li Youjie turned around and asked.


    "I''m sure that''s right. We''ve been together for several years, and this laughter is the most familiar to us. It''s him!" That little soldier said resolutely.


    "Let''s go take a look!" I think so too. " Liu Changping nodded, raised the gun in his hand and walked forward while cursing, "This son of a b * tch, he ran into this cave and played tricks. I''ll catch him later and kick his butt ¡­"


    After walking forward for another ten meters, the front suddenly opened up, revealing a large hall.


    We finished our turn and soon reached the main hall.


    He held the flashlight in his hand and was immediately surprised.


    In short, this hall is at least the size of a football field, and there are traces of manmade people in this hall. The walls of the hall have been hollowed out, and numerous statues have appeared on the walls, each of them staring at us with bared teeth and wide mouths like evil spirits. However, this statue seems to be very simple, but it is also very magical.


    In addition to these strange statues, there was a pyramidal altar in front of us. The altar was formed from a grid of objects that extended all the way to the top of the cave, and it was a very large building. Actually, I''m not sure if that was the altar or not.


    The laughter of Wu Bin that we heard earlier came from this very hall. "Hahahaha ¡­" "Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha¡­


    Even now, the laughter continued.


    The flashlight circled the hall, and finally we saw a figure at the bottom of the altar.


    Needless to say, that figure was none other than Wu Bin. His camouflage clothes were the most eye-catching, allowing him to recognize Wu Bin with a single glance.


    We were still some distance away from Wu Bin. We could only hear his laughter, but we couldn''t see his face because he had always been facing away from us.


    Li You Jie waved his hand and asked everyone to follow him as he slowly walked in the direction of Wu Bin.


    We have to quietly walk over and try our best not to disturb Wu Bin. Then, when he is not paying attention, we can subdue him and bring him out of this cave.


    Our group got closer and closer to Wu Bin. When we were about 40 to 50 meters away from him, Wu Bin suddenly stopped laughing and started to cry. His crying sounded really like a woman''s voice and it made my skin crawl again.


    F * ck, what''s wrong with this kid? Did he really become a lunatic?


    With just this little courage, he still dared to come out with us and do such a dangerous thing. His endurance was too weak ¡­


    As we got closer and closer to Wu Bin, I saw that Wu Bin''s shoulders were constantly shaking. I didn''t know what he was doing, but his eerie laughter echoed throughout the entire hall ¡­


    There was still a distance of ten meters before they got close. Li Rujie once again waved his hand and the people behind him immediately spread out, directly surrounding Wu Bin from all sides.


    This time, Wu Bin would definitely not be able to escape.


    As if sensing our presence, Wu Bin''s shaking body suddenly started to sway again. He slowly stood up, and all of his flashlight was focused on this kid, and right after he stood up, I saw something strange. At some point, a pool of blood appeared under Wu Bin''s body, and other than the blood, there was also a red stain on it.


    Wu Bin slowly turned his head around and looked towards us. When I saw Wu Bin''s face, I was instantly stunned, but seeing that Wu Bin''s face was covered in blood, but there was a trace of a demonic smile on his face. He suddenly laughed mischievously at me and Li Rujie, saying, "You''ve intruded into the King''s sacred land ¡­" All of you will die... All die... "Haha ¡­"

 C325

    If Wu Bin only had blood on his face at this moment, it wouldn''t have been enough to scare us. More importantly, he had a huge cut on his stomach, and in his hand was a sharp knife that was constantly dripping blood. The moment he got up, a large amount of blood flowed out from the wound on his stomach.


    This kind of pain should be unbearable for ordinary people, but this brat not only laughed sinisterly at us, he even said that we were all going to die ¡­ No matter how you looked at it, it seemed weird and even more terrifying than seeing a ghost ¡­


    Everyone was frightened by Wu Bin''s terrifying appearance. However, after the intestines in his stomach started to slide down, he continued to walk forward. With every step he took, a large amount of blood flowed out from the wound on his stomach.


    Just when everyone''s attention was focused on Wu Bin, suddenly, a rock flew out from an unknown place and smashed onto Wu Bin''s head. With a "Bang!" sound, blood spurted out from Wu Bin''s head, and not only did his blood spurt out, even his brain flew out. Wu Bin fell to the ground, instantly losing his life.


    This sudden turn of events was somewhat unexpected for everyone. They had no idea where the rock had come from.


    However, the visual impact was so strong that it made everyone''s heart tighten.


    We searched hard for him for so many days, but in the end, we couldn''t save his life. The moment Wu Bin fell, we felt a deep sense of despair.


    However, Wu Bin''s fall reminded everyone of one thing. That was, who told Wu Bin to fall down? Which direction did the flying rock come from ¡­


    When they realized this, everyone raised the guns in their hands and turned around to look behind them.


    I was also average. With a gun in one hand and a date sword in the other, I turned around and looked behind me.


    However, when I took a look, I was immediately shocked. I didn''t know when, but a large group of red eyes appeared behind all of us. The owners of these eyes were those terrifying mountain chiefs.


    They were eyeing us like tigers eyeing their prey. The moment we turned around, they launched a fierce attack towards us, the huge stones in their hands smashing towards us.


    However, just as they threw the rocks, someone from our side also shot a gun. Along with the "Da Da Da" sound of the submachine gun spitting out a long stream of flames, all of these flames poured onto the bodies of Shan Kui.


    From the corner of my eyes, I saw a small warrior''s head get hit by a stone the size of a washbasin. His entire head was smashed into pieces, and he died on the spot.


    Some members of the special task force were even hit by the stone and sent flying.


    When the big guys saw the sudden appearance of Shan Kui, they all frantically pulled the triggers and glanced at him.


    We have seen the ferocity of those mountain chiefs before. Some of them would struggle to stand up and continue to attack us even if they were hit by bullets and still had a breath of life left in them.


    However, they are just ferocious beasts after all. Compared to the firearms in our hands, they are still far inferior.


    After two minutes of pouring bullets into them, those mountain scouts collapsed onto the ground. At the same time that we were unceasingly firing at those mountain scouts, we were also unceasingly retreating, all the way to the edge of the altar.


    "A ceasefire!" It was unknown who shouted, but the big guy finally stopped. Everyone''s hands were trembling with guns.


    Li You Jie turned around and glanced at the corpses of his men lying on the ground, his face dark and cold. He then called out to the rest of his men and walked over to the corpses of Shan Kui.


    When we had settled this matter, we walked back to the edge of the altar and checked on our men.


    Just now, in that fierce battle, one of the little soldiers had died on the spot, while the other member of the special task force had been hit in the chest by a huge rock, bleeding from all seven orifices.


    Other than that, there was another soldier in the special task force who was injured severely. One of his arms was broken by a rock, and he was in so much pain that he was sweating profusely.


    In a short time, three more people died on our side, including Wu Bin, whom we had been looking for.


    The number of people was constantly decreasing. Almost every day, there would be people dying. This feeling almost drove us crazy.


    Just when the others were looking at those people on the ground, I roughly calculated that of these mountain chiefs that we killed, there were at least 15 or 16. Previously, we also killed quite a number of them on the first night that we entered the Great Yan Mountain.


    We don''t know that there are still no mountain leaders here, but after this round of gunfire, we don''t have much ammunition left.


    After I finished looking at the corpses of Shan Kui, I returned to the side of the crowd. I saw that Li Rujie was squatting beside a brother of the special task force, and that brother had been hit in the chest by a boulder. He seemed to have woken up.


    He lowered his body as if he wanted to hear what the old man had to say. However, the member of the special task force opened his mouth several times, but didn''t make any sound. His eyes were wide open, and his body suddenly sank down, dead.


    And right at this moment, from Li Rujie''s slightly reddened eyes, large droplets of tears rolled down. They all landed on that brother''s face.


    "Brother, have a safe trip ¡­" "Don''t worry, we will definitely take good care of your family ¡­" He reached out his hand and placed it on the face of that special task force brother, wanting him to close his eyes. However, that brother did not close his eyes even after he tried several times.


    "Boss ¡­" "Quickly, look at what this is ¡­" "Zhang Chen!" Zhang Chen suddenly shouted. We looked towards Zhang Chen, but he had already walked to the side of the huge altar.


    After which, I walked over and saw a scene that terrified me. On the giant altar, there were many things laid out in a very orderly manner. Those things were none other than the internal organs of a person.

 C326

    On this giant altar, at a higher distance, there was a pile of human organs placed in the containers on top of the altar. On this giant altar, at a higher distance, there was a pile of human organs placed on top of the altar, inside of the containers.


    Some of them were shriveled and some of them had lost their original color.


    Could it be that the reason why those mountain chiefs killed and dug out their organs was to bring them to this altar and place them here?


    I don''t think things are as simple as we thought and saw them.


    The reason why the mountain warriors had done so might be due to some huge conspiracy or scheme. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have travelled so far to do such a thing.


    As for the inner organs placed on the sacrificial altar, they were densely packed and there were at least a few dozen of them. It was a shocking sight to behold.


    As we were looking at the internal organs of these people on the altar, Li Shujie suddenly said, "That''s enough, brothers. Big guys, don''t stay here anymore. This place is very strange. It''s best for us to quickly leave here and find another way out.


    These words reminded everyone that this place is indeed very strange and we can''t stay here for too long. Right now, our manpower is constantly decreasing and we don''t know what dangers we will encounter by staying here.


    Thinking about this, they prepared to return to the cave entrance.


    Those who had already died naturally could not be brought away. Bringing them along with him was simply impossible as they could only stay here. The injured had people supporting them as they prepared to walk in the direction they came from.


    However, just as we were about to reach the corpses of those Mountain Kui, suddenly, from the cave entrance, came a series of rustling sounds. At first, it was not obvious, but after a while, the sounds came closer and closer. Not only were there some rustling sounds, but there were also some creaking noises, all of them together.


    After hearing the commotion, everyone''s face changed dramatically. They all stopped and didn''t know what was happening. They could only raise the submachine guns in their hands and retreat as they waited for their owners to come face to face with us.


    Fast... That sound was extremely loud, and when we heard it, we were all terrified for a moment. Everyone retreated backwards, quickly retreating to the side of that altar.


    After about ten seconds, we finally saw the owner of this movement, and we couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air.


    We would never have thought that a large group of black-furred rats would continue to approach us.


    With an imposing manner, who knows how many of them were fighting to be the first to climb over to our side.


    One or two... Even if there were eight or a hundred of them, they wouldn''t be much of a threat to us. But there are too many of these rats, tens of thousands of them.


    Those black-furred mice swarmed over, but once they reached the corpses, they stopped and began to gnaw on the corpses. In the blink of an eye, those Mountain Kui had been turned into bones, and the amount of black-furred rats that had gathered increased in number was enough to shock anyone who saw them.


    When everyone saw these black-furred mice, they were truly frightened. Shan Kui was so big, yet he was bitten into such a state in such a short amount of time, let alone people like us.


    After a short period of shock, Liu Changping reacted quickly. He took out a grenade from his pocket, pulled the safety button, and threw it into the rat swarm. He then ordered us to keep backing off.


    With a loud bang, the grenade exploded. A ball of fire shot up into the sky, and countless black-furred mice were blown up into the air, flying in all directions. This grenade had killed at least a few thousand black-furred mice, but there were simply too many of them.


    The black-furred rats seemed to be fearless and continued to swarm us.


    Some of the black-furred rats were able to eat the corpses, while others couldn''t. They piled up the corpses, layer after layer. Just by looking at them, one would feel an inexplicable sense of terror.


    Very quickly, some of the black-furred mice noticed us and quickly ran towards us in fear.


    We could only fire while retreating, but the number of black-furred mice continued to gather, and we had no idea where they came from. When we entered the cave, it seemed like we didn''t see a single mouse at all.


    We were forced to keep retreating by these black-furred mice, and we quickly bypassed the huge altar. At that moment, Zhang Chen noticed that there was an intersection behind the altar, but this intersection suddenly became narrow.


    With so many black-furred mice, tens of thousands of them. With just the guns and weapons in our hands, it''s not enough to fight them head on. We can''t do that.


    Zhang Chen told us to retreat quickly towards the cave behind the sacrificial altar. We immediately retreated into the cave while fighting back against the black-furred mice.


    However, those black-furred mice were unable to resist at all as they flocked in.


    When we all stepped into another hall, Liu Changping took out a grenade and threw it towards the exit of the passage. When we all stepped into another hall, Liu Changping took out a grenade and threw it towards the exit of the passage.


    For some unknown reason, the entire cave began to shake, and the lightning that Liu Changping had thrown into the tunnel in front of them caused the cave to collapse. The falling rubble shattered the black haired rat into pieces, and a portion of the rats were pressed down, blocking the black haired rat''s path.


    However, there were still a few hundred black-furred mice that came in, so they quickly crawled towards us. Against these several hundred black-furred mice, we couldn''t even hit them with our guns, so we had no choice but to take out our weapons and start swinging them towards those black-furred mice.


    One of them accidentally got bitten by this black-furred mouse and it immediately grimaced in pain, causing him to be drenched in blood. However, after being in a panic for five to six minutes, we have almost completely wiped out several hundred black-furred mice. As for the rest, they fled in all directions as soon as they saw the situation turn bad, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

 C327

    At this moment, everyone heaved a sigh of relief and sat down on the ground. When the group of black-haired rats came charging over, they bit me a few times, and my mouth was really fierce. They tore off a few pieces of flesh and blood, and the rest of them looked similar to me, more or less injured. In the situation just now, if we were to run a little later, we would have been bitten into a skeleton by those black-haired rats.


    When we first entered the cave, we saw a pile of bones. When we first saw these bones, we were wondering, not long after death, why did they become bones when the temperature in the cave was very low and the corpses would not rot for a short period of time?


    Only now do we realize that it''s because of these black-furred mice. Wherever they go, they leave nothing behind. Even Shan Kui could chew himself into a skeleton, let alone our little arms and legs.


    Everyone rested for a while, but there was still some lingering fear in their hearts. However, what made us even more worried was that our only way out seemed to be blocked. Even if we weren''t blocked, with those black-furred mice guarding us, we definitely wouldn''t be able to get through.


    "Boss ¡­" We can''t get out... "What should I do?" Zhang Chen glanced at Li Shujie and said with a sullen face.


    Li Shujie breathed heavily. He raised his head to look at Zhang Chen, then looked at the people around him. He did not say a single word. Perhaps, he did not know what he should say either.


    Seventeen of us entered the mountain, and only three or four days are left. There are only three members in the special task force, and one is injured. Then there is a little soldier with Liu Changping, and I only have six left.


    More than half of our men have died, and we''ve killed dozens of Shan Kui as well. Logically speaking, this mission should have been completed, but we were trapped in this desolate place, and no one knows whether we''ll be able to get out.


    Just like last time, the road ahead is definitely not possible. We have to find a way out of this huge cave.


    Everyone stood up again and continued to walk towards the cave behind them.


    If I didn''t see that huge altar just now, I would have thought that there weren''t any man-made marks here, but when I entered this cave through the tunnel just now, I saw that the man-made traces in this cave were even more obvious. Around this cave, there were many carvings of stone statues and murals, and some of the characters that looked like talismans.


    However, we had nothing else to do at the moment, so we walked up to the cave wall and looked at it for a while.


    The sculptures in the surroundings looked very simple, but they were extremely spirited. One could tell with a single glance that they originated from the craftsmanship of the craftsmen.


    However, the words engraved on this wall are a type of writing that I have never seen before. It was very special and curved, somewhat like seal characters, but it didn''t look too similar, and was extremely complicated.


    Although we couldn''t understand these words, we could understand the pattern on it.


    There were many frescoes on it, most of them damp and already peeling off.


    I saw a mural depicting a war. There were many soldiers standing on top of the city wall. Beneath the city wall, there were a great number of soldiers and horses. It was as if they were attacking a city. The whole scene was extremely tragic.


    In another scene, many ministers were kneeling on the floor of the imperial court. At the very top, there was a figure that looked like the emperor. He looked old and decrepit with a worried expression.


    The next scene was that of an opening on the other side of the city gate. The old emperor had changed his clothes and fled out of the city with a pair of his men.


    The emperor was clustered at the very front and was walking awkwardly towards the forest. The terrain there was very similar to the canyon we came from, with cliffs and cliffs surrounding the entire area.


    After that, the group arrived at a cave. There were many coffins inside the cave, and all of them had their lids opened.


    I found a problem. These coffins seemed to be a huge formation of coffins. The one in the middle was the biggest, while the one in the middle was surrounded by small coffins. It was like there were stars surrounding the moon.


    The next scene is even more miraculous. We actually saw our old opponents in that scene, those mountain chiefs whose figures were so huge.


    The huge mountaineers knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the old emperor with respect.


    The last scene was even more incomprehensible. I saw a mountain chief carry the old Emperor up and place him into a huge coffin. At this moment, the Emperor seemed to still be alive.


    When the Emperor was placed in his coffin, the other ministers that followed him all took out their treasured swords and cut off their own necks. They all committed suicide and died for their country.


    After the ministers had died, they were carried by the mountain warriors and put into the coffins, then the coffins'' lids were closed.


    The final scene depicted those mountain warriors kneeling on the ground, kowtowing towards those coffins. Beside them, there seemed to be an underground river quietly flowing by their side.


    After seeing these murals, we looked at each other, feeling very strange.


    Zhang Chen from the special task force had a better understanding of these strange things. He introduced to us, "From these murals, we can see that it''s a battle, and in fact, it''s a very ancient country that was broken through. At that time, the king and his ministers sneakily ran out of the city, then into the depths of the mountains, which is where we are now."


    "But obviously, this place has already been prepared by the king. They didn''t escape here to live, they escaped into these coffins that were already prepared, and the rest of the ministers committed suicide and died. "It''s really hard to understand. As for why they did it, I can only ask them why ¡­"


    Looking at these strange scenes, especially Shan Kui who appeared on the screen, I sighed to myself, "Since this is the story of an ancient country, it should be at least one or two thousand years away from now. How could those Shan Kui from back then have survived until now? This is too unbelievable ¡­"


    "All of this is hard to say. Perhaps the mountain warriors we met were the descendants of the previous mountain warriors, and we came here to search for their traces, only to accidentally run into a huge ancient tomb. Now, it seems that those mountain warriors went out to kill people, all for the sake of offering sacrifices to the people in the frescoes ¡­" Li Shujie analyzed.

 C328

    In the end, he did not even want to live, yet he ended up in this forest. Not only did he die, he even wanted a bunch of ministers to accompany him in death. He really could not understand what was going on.


    There was no way out. The black furred mice had blocked their way. Liu Changping''s grenade had even destroyed the passageway. It was impossible for Liu Changping to throw himself into the rat''s arms.


    We had to bite the bullet and keep going.


    It was clearly just for the sake of catching the leader of the mountains, but in the end, we accidentally entered an unknown dynasty''s tomb. This entire matter was extremely strange, and it was as though we had fallen into a huge swamp that we were unable to extricate ourselves from.


    After a few simple preparations, everyone checked their equipment. This time, they really didn''t have much ammunition.


    I didn''t have any bullets left, and there wasn''t much left of the Special Task Force men.


    Only Liu Changping had more ammunition on him and the last young warrior. He had more than a hundred bullets. There were still three grenades left.


    This is all of our firepower equipment. If we meet any more vicious fellows, we will only be able to hold them for a while. After using up all our firearms, we can only fight hand-to-hand.


    We crossed the hall and continued forward.


    As he looked at the stone statues, murals, and other things in the hall, he felt as if he had traveled through thousands of years of time.


    The first time we entered the first cave, there were many arrangements made. Shiva and the armored vile spirit guarding the cave entrance, as well as the numerous bones on the ground, all of them proclaimed the savageness and ignorance of this sovereign.


    If he did not love his people well, he would waste his time digging up his own grave. He would waste his people''s money and manpower. With a monarch like this, what need was there to worry about the country not dying?


    I think he arranged for the huge flood dragon to be here as well. I don''t think it is possible that the dragon is here as well, but I think it is very likely that the dragon is here as well.


    For a tomb, he had to put in all his effort. Was there really a need?


    If it wasn''t for several decades, such a huge project would never have been completed.


    The bones in the passage must have been dug up by the workers. The last one didn''t escape and ended up being buried with the king.


    This place was originally a natural karst cave, but it was reprocessed later on, so it was very spacious inside.


    Walking forward for a distance, we heard the sound of flowing water. Previously, we saw records in the mural that there was an underground river in the karst cave, so it seems to be true.


    Along the way, there were many man-made traces. The most common were stone statues, which stood like guards on both sides of the road, coldly looking at us. There were also some things that could be used to bury people, but they were all rotten beyond recognition.


    After a short distance, another hall appeared in front of us, and we immediately saw the coffins in the mural.


    Looking at the mural didn''t have much feeling, but at this moment, after looking at the material object, he was especially shocked.


    However, there was a large area of coffins in the vicinity. There were at least dozens of them, and no one knew what material they were made of, but they still hadn''t rotted.


    Right in the middle of these coffins was an especially large one, and it was also a golden one, and the workmanship was quite exquisite.


    Looking at these coffins reminded me of what happened a few days ago when Eldest Senior Apprentice Brother and I went to meet the father of our youngest senior Apprentice Sister. There was a huge tomb at the bottom of the construction site, but there was only one coffin inside. That coffin contained a monster with high cultivation, called Mao Hou.


    When I looked at the coffin again, I felt like something was going to pop out of it.


    There are dozens of coffins inside, and with the ammunition on us, we are unable to fight back.


    I warned them not to touch anything here, not to touch the coffins, but to move forward and see if there was a way out.


    Li Rujie also seemed to know how formidable this coffin formation was, and he also instructed the people behind him to not go near those coffins.


    We stayed close to the coffin and carefully walked forward. Unfortunately, before we could get around these coffins, a big black rat came out of nowhere and bit the leg of the little warrior beside Liu Changping.


    The big guy was very nervous and his heart was in his throat. Suddenly, he was bitten by something, saying that it was fake, but he saw the little warrior suddenly scream out in fear and jumped up. He lost his balance and directly smashed into a coffin nearby.


    By the time we found out, it was already too late, because the little warrior had already hit the coffin, and the lid of the coffin had been knocked open without a seal to begin with.


    When everyone saw this situation, they were all frightened, and Li Rujie and I were the first to wake up. Each of us held our magic tools as we pounced towards that little warrior''s side, afraid that he would cause any more trouble.


    I grabbed the little soldier''s arm and pulled him to a safe zone. I wielded the wooden sword in my hand and made a defensive motion.


    "Little brother, are you alright?" Li Renjie also rushed over and asked the little warrior in a concerned tone.


    The little warrior looked scared silly and said in panic, "It''s alright..." "I''m fine ¡­"


    I ventured a glance into the coffin and was immediately surprised when I saw a person in the coffin. However, this person didn''t rot and just turned into a shriveled up corpse, quietly lying in the coffin.


    I called out to Li Renjie to help me lift the lid and seal it again.


    After closing the coffin, I muttered, "Don''t blame me. Don''t blame me..." "We''re just passing by. You old man are sleeping soundly, we''re leaving ¡­"


    After saying that, I closed the coffin.


    Then, feeling that something was wrong, he quickly took out a yellow paper talisman and stuck it on top of the coffin.


    This yellow paper talisman is the corpse suppressing talisman that my master gave me. I have always carried it with me in case of need.


    Fortunately, the person in the coffin didn''t show any sign of danger, and immediately, the group continued onward.

 C329

    As soon as we turned around, we heard a strange noise behind us, as if something had struck a board and startled me.


    I turned my head to look at the crowd behind me. "Did you all hear anything just now?"


    The person behind me was Zhang Chen. He said in a daze, "Brother Tian Luo, aren''t you being too nervous? I didn''t hear anything, did I?"


    He was right, I was a bit nervous recently and was almost hallucinating. Shaking my head, I kept walking forward, but after just a few steps, I suddenly heard the sound of something knocking on the template. I quickly turned my head to look at the coffin.


    This time, I felt that something was off. Quickly, I asked Li Shujie who was walking in front of me, "Brother Li, did you hear the sound of a wooden board being knocked?"


    However, Li Shujie only shook his head and said that he didn''t hear anything.


    Strange, am I hallucinating myself?


    However, I was still cautious. Afraid that something might happen again, I called for Li Youjie to follow me. We walked behind the crowd to guard against the things in the coffin.


    This time we walked on, and after a few steps I heard a strange noise, this time not the sound of a template being tapped, but the creaking of a fingernail against the coffin.


    I pulled Li Renjie''s arm and asked again, "Did you hear any movements?"


    Li You Jie still shook his head and said worriedly, "Brother Tian Luo, what''s wrong ¡­" "Just now ¡­"


    He opened his mouth wide in shock, as if he had just seen something unbelievable. I turned my head to look at him, and immediately opened my mouth wide because I saw that the yellow paper talisman that I had pasted on the coffin before actually started to burn on its own.


    "This is bad!" "Run!" I shouted and urged the people in front to leave the place quickly. The people in front didn''t know what was going on, but they knew that the situation wasn''t good, so they turned around and ran.


    Just as Li Shujie and I were about to leave, a loud ''bang'' sound came from behind us. A coffin board flew up and smashed towards us.


    At that moment, it was as if I had grown eyes on my back. Without even looking, I swung my sword behind me, causing the muscles on my face to tremble. However, my wooden sword still heavily smashed into the coffin, directly slicing it into pieces.


    My arms were numb from the shock. After the coffin''s lid fell to the ground, I looked in the direction of the coffin and saw a person standing on top of it.


    To be exact, it was not a human but a zombie. What was even more horrifying was that it was not an ordinary zombie, but a zombie with green hair all over its body.


    The most powerful zombie he had ever seen was Mao Hou. He was already powerful enough to have his own consciousness.


    However, the appearance of this green-haired zombie left me dumbstruck.


    The moment the zombie that was covered in green hair appeared, it heaved a sigh of relief. It stiffly turned its head and looked in my direction. At this moment, I discovered that its eyes were also green.


    Upon seeing this fellow, I immediately called for everyone to run. I didn''t dare to stay any longer as I also carried my wooden sword and followed the rest of the people to run forward.


    Just as I started to run, I heard a gust of wind behind me. The green-furred zombie immediately leaps towards me. With a single leap, it reaches my side and grabs towards my head.


    I discovered that ever since I swallowed the dragon''s core, my reaction speed had become much faster. I didn''t even think about it before turning around and slashing my sword towards the green haired zombie''s body. This time, I actually managed to directly slash it, causing white smoke to rise from the green haired zombie''s body.


    Who knew that this would result in such a disaster?


    Suddenly, all the coffins in the tomb chamber began to shake, letting out a "Bang Bang" sound.


    In the blink of an eye, one coffin after another flew up and scattered in all directions. Then, one after another, green-furred zombies jumped out from the coffin. They were ferocious and terrifying as they let out terrifying growls.


    I followed the rest of the group to the deepest part of the cave. Zhang Chen, who was running at the very front, suddenly shouted in fear, "We''re finished ¡­" "We''re all going to die here today. There''s no road ahead, the roads are all sealed ¡­"


    This was the most despairing thing in the world.


    Green zombies kept popping out of the coffins as the coffins flew into the air.


    In the blink of an eye, a dozen green-haired zombies jumped towards us.


    "What should we do!?" Liu Changping asked loudly while breathing heavily.


    "Damn it, let''s go all out!" Li Shujie''s eyes turned red once again.


    Everyone raised the guns in their hands and fired towards those green-furred zombies.


    "Da Da Da", flames spouted out and poured onto the green-haired zombies. However, they were all zombies, invulnerable to swords and spears, and this was also a green-haired zombie. Its cultivation was already very high, so even if it was a normal firearm, it wouldn''t cause much damage.


    Liu Changping did the same thing. He took out a grenade, opened the safety catch, and threw one at the most concentrated area of the zombies.


    After a loud explosion, a huge shockwave soared into the sky, spreading out in all directions. This grenade was very powerful, the four to five green haired zombies that were jumping over were immediately split into pieces by the grenade, but even so, there were still many green haired zombies jumping towards us.


    All of us gathered in one place. Liu Changping threw out another grenade and hit another four or five green-haired zombies.


    When the third grenade was thrown, almost all the coffins'' lids had been opened, and at least forty to fifty green-haired zombies jumped out. However, the three grenades only managed to kill a dozen zombies.


    With so many zombies left, how should we deal with them?


    However, I found the most important problem, which was that the huge golden coffin in the middle didn''t seem to have any movement. I knew that the inside of the golden coffin was the most terrifying thing, and I couldn''t care less about it now.


    I lifted up the wooden sword and used the Five Thunder Truth Technique to pour spiritual power into the wooden sword.

 C330

    This time, I directly used the second spell of the [Five Lightning Truth Technique], which is Thunder Light Point.


    The sword light moved, lightning flashed, and a fist-sized lightning burst out from the tip of the sword, striking a green-furred zombie.


    This time, I used the Five-Thunder True Art the fastest and most ruthless time. Even I didn''t expect the Five-Thunder True Art to unleash such a formidable power.


    This was because the lightning bolt had penetrated the green-furred zombie''s chest, and a fist-sized hole had drilled out of its chest. The zombie''s momentum didn''t slow down in the slightest, and it continued to move towards the green-furred zombie behind it.


    This lightning dot pierced through the chests of two green-furred zombies. It contained an extremely positive thunder dot, and it was the nemesis of these green-furred zombies. The green-furred zombies that were hit by this lightning began to tremble non-stop, and white smoke began to emit from their bodies.


    I finally got to see his power. I think it was all thanks to that flood dragon''s inner core, which allowed my cultivation to increase multiple times in an instant.


    Otherwise, the [Lightning Free Mantra] would not be able to display such a strong power.


    Killing two green-haired zombies at once gave me a lot of confidence.


    However, with several tens of green-haired zombies rushing over, I couldn''t deal with them by myself. Apart from Li Runjie and the others'' cooperation, I had to get another powerful helper to come out.


    Patting my chest, I shouted loudly, "Big Sister Xue''er, quickly come out and save us!"


    Before I could finish my words, a scarlet baleful aura drills out from my chest. It is the blood-red Gui Sha.


    After it came out, it flew into the air and waved its wide sleeves. Streams of Baleful Yin Force flew out from its sleeves, falling onto the bodies of the green-furred zombies.


    As we fought, we would retreat. Unknowingly, we had retreated to the side of the underground river.


    Behind him was the rolling water, creating a huge rumbling sound. If he fell into the water, who knew where he would run to, but he definitely wouldn''t be able to survive.


    A good man would rather die on the battlefield than be drowned in the water.


    I always remember that I am a Taoist, and Taoists should die in the hands of these zombie ghosts. This is our final destination as Taoists.


    Fight till the last moment, until you can''t do anything about it.


    At this moment, all I could see were those Green Haired Zombies jumping over. The wooden sword in my hand continued to emit lightning sparks and it headed towards those Green Haired Zombies. In the blink of an eye, another five to six Green Haired Zombies fell under the lightning sparks.


    Once Gui Sha came out, he also stopped many green-furred zombies, but its Yin Energy was able to devour everything. It seemed that its effect on these green-furred zombies was not very obvious, it could only lightly injure them, or stop them from advancing, and not extinguish their life force.


    Li Rujie and the others also had bloodshot eyes. The other members of the special task force also brought out their skills to fight the green-haired zombies.


    Yellow paper talismans floated in the air one after another as they were waved around.


    Liu Changping and the young warrior had used up all their grenades, so they poured out all their bullets. However, they soon ran out of bullets, and pulled out their daggers. Then, they rushed towards those green-haired zombies.


    Ordinary people definitely wouldn''t be a match for these green-haired zombies, but Liu Changping didn''t fear them and kept rushing towards them.


    I wanted to stop them, but I couldn''t.


    A miserable scream echoed in the cave. The warrior beside Liu Changping was torn into two halves by a green zombie. The blood on his body was smeared all over the place.


    I didn''t know what happened after that, because I only had one goal, and that was to kill all these green-haired zombies before me with my sword.


    The entire tomb chamber had fallen into a chaotic battle, and everyone was unable to protect themselves.


    What was even more horrifying was still to come.


    The golden coffin that I had always been most wary of suddenly made a strange sound. It first swayed a few times, then a large amount of black air started to leak out from the coffin, spreading out in all directions.


    This black aura is abnormally dense, and it also has a very dense corpse aura. Since this abnormality has appeared, it means that the big guy in the golden coffin will be coming out soon.


    However, I couldn''t do anything about it. All I could do was organize the green-haired zombies that kept pouncing on me to kill me and drink my blood.


    Even if I had the dragon''s core, my spiritual energy would still dry up at some point. Because my current cultivation level was not able to completely dissolve the energy that the dragon core brought to me, the lightning sparks that gushed out from my wooden sword became weaker and weaker. It was originally the size of a fist, but now it was only the size of a thumb.


    Am I going to die?


    My body swayed and a green-haired zombie pounced towards me. I held my sword horizontally to block it. My body staggered and I almost fell into the underground river at the side.


    However, I was soon able to stabilize my body, making it impossible for me to trigger any lightning sparks. I could only merge my sword''s spirit energy into the sword, using the thunder energy to attack the green-furred zombies, but even so, the Jujube''s wooden sword was still very powerful, and all the green-furred zombies that were touched by the sword couldn''t help but retreat.


    Right at this moment, a loud "peng" sound rang out and a huge coffin lid flew in the air towards us, directly smashing several green-haired zombies to the ground. If I didn''t dodge in time, I would have been smashed to the ground by this coffin lid.


    As the lid of the golden coffin flew out, a colossal creature slowly stood up from the coffin.


    The wrinkles on its face were like dried orange peel, purple hair, erect hair, purple eyes, and other than that, the ten fingers of its fingernails were half a meter long. When it stood up, its purple eyes quickly noticed Gui Sha, who was floating in the air, and with a low growl from its throat, it stretched out its hand and a thick black gas floated towards Gui Sha.


    Gui Sha did not hesitate, a beam of Baleful Yin Force shot towards the black Qi, and the two auras collided with each other very quickly. The Baleful Yin Force from Gui Sha was swallowed by the ball of black Qi, and then struck Gui Sha''s body.


    Gui Sha let out a hysterical scream. His figure blurred for a while before he quickly flew towards me. After that, he turned into a scarlet ball of baleful aura and hid within the Yin energy.

 C331

    In just one move, the purple-haired zombie already heavily injured Gui Sha, so the next time, the purple-haired zombie should be trying to kill me, because when I saw his pair of purple eyes already sweeping towards me, I took a deep breath and once again crazily revolved the energy in my dantian''s Qi Sea, suddenly, a thought appeared in my mind, ever since I swallowed the dragon''s Orb, my cultivation increased greatly, so the [Five Thunder True Art] should also be able to have a better effect, should I use the third spell of the [Five Thunder True Art]?


    Thinking about this, I did not hesitate for a moment, with a light swing of the Jujube Sword, a boundless power rushed into the sword. I quickly formed hand seals, and simultaneously activated the third sword style incantation and the third sword art of the Five Thunder Arts, I thought that this first use of such a profound sword art would be obstructed, however, things went much more smoothly than I had expected. In the blink of an eye, a hot and bright electric current flowed through the Jujube Sword, baring its fangs and brandishing its claws as it charged towards the purple-haired zombie.


    This time, the tip of the sword no longer spewed out a point of light, but a majestic electric current that directly flew towards the purple-furred zombie. The purple-furred zombie didn''t even have time to react before being struck by the electric current, and directly fell down from the sky, emitting white smoke all over its body.


    However, when I executed the third sword form of the [Five Thunder Truth Technique], I immediately felt an emptiness in my dantian.


    It was as if all the energy in his body had been sucked out.


    When I took a deep breath and looked at the purple-furred zombie again, I found that its body was trembling nonstop, and white smoke was rising. I thought that I could deal with the purple-furred zombie with this move, but things weren''t as simple as I imagined. The purple-furred zombie trembled for a while before suddenly shooting back up, shooting a pair of cold purple eyes at me.


    In that instant, I felt a chill in my body. I could feel the malice and cruelty in his eyes.


    I was scared, and I felt as helpless as if I were facing a Maohou.


    Looks like this time, my life is going to end here.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded in my mind. It was calm and cold, "Brat, hurry up and open the seal so that your father can get on top of you. This guy isn''t someone you can deal with.


    The sudden appearance of this voice startled me. At this moment, I remembered that there was another soul sealed within my body. It was the powerful consciousness within that cauldron when I was at the Southern Division of the Douluo Kingdom.


    Not long ago, when I met Mao Hou, he appeared and saved me once.


    This time, should I choose to trust it and let it continue to climb onto my body?


    I hesitated for a moment, but that purple-haired zombie didn''t give me any time to hesitate. After it shot out, it pounced towards me in a flash.


    His figure was as fast as lightning and his aura was majestic. He was like a heavy truck roaring towards them.


    Forget it, it would be death anyway. He might as well undo the seal and make a last ditch effort.


    Thinking about this, I quickly formed a hand seal and immediately felt a boundless power explode within my dantian and quickly spread throughout my body. Following that, an ice-cold aura rapidly circulated throughout my body and shot straight into the sky.


    My consciousness gradually faded until it pressed down on the spiritual altar, and a powerful consciousness took over my body.


    I could feel that it was also very excited at the moment.


    At this moment, it shares a body with me and has regained the initiative of its body. At that moment, it started to tremble slightly.


    When I wielded this wooden sword in my hand, its power was average. However, after it was grasped by the powerful consciousness in my body, everything changed.


    In the hands of that powerful consciousness, even though I did not use the [Five Thunder Truth Technique], lightning still circulated around the wooden sword, causing people to be unable to open their eyes.


    "Not bad ¡­" A sword is a good sword, so it ended up in the hands of a trash like you. What a pity ¡­ "


    The voice seemed to be talking to me.


    Immediately after, the purple-furred zombie rushed over and raised the sword in its hand. The powerful consciousness slashed down towards the purple-furred zombie, and the purple-furred zombie immediately stretched out its sharp fingernail like arm to block the sword. The Jujube wooden sword instantly cut off the fingernail, and the entire floor fell to the ground.


    However, the most frightening thing was that the purple-haired zombie was like a tiger. After its fingernails were cut off, it quickly grew back.


    However, the powerful consciousness that was possessing my body wasn''t one bit inferior to this purple-furred zombie. It was simply beating him up, and the jujube sword in his hand was dancing like a flower as it sent the purple-furred zombie flying all over the place.


    I became more and more apprehensive. Just where did this powerful consciousness that was sealed within my body come from? That Zombie King''s Howl wouldn''t be able to survive more than a few moves from him, and he didn''t even fear this purple-furred zombie, making it roll all over the ground.


    This is still limited to my body. If he was still alive, he would definitely be even more powerful than he is now.


    The purple-furred zombie usually didn''t even get up before it was kicked away by its powerful consciousness. Afterwards, it would beat the purple-furred zombie to a pulp without giving it a chance to react.


    A savage purple-haired zombie compared to the consciousness in my body was like a three-year-old being bullied by a big man.


    After fighting for a bit, the purple-haired zombie seemed to be angry. Suddenly, with an angry roar, the entire tomb began to shake. That powerful consciousness felt that something was wrong and took a few steps back.


    When he looked at the purple-furred zombie again, he found that it was lying prone on the ground. It was like an angry toad, its body had doubled in size and its face was twisted.


    I didn''t know what had happened, but I heard the powerful consciousness suddenly exclaim, "Crap, this violet haired zombie wants to self-destruct. It''s trying to make me perish together with it ¡­"


    Before I could finish my words, the purple-haired zombie suddenly burst open and I felt the entire space shaking. A powerful shock wave was like a shockwave that rocked back and forth in the entire cave, and then a powerful force slammed into my body, causing my body to fly backwards and crash into the underground river behind me.

 C332

    When my body fell into the ice-cold river, I felt that I had regained my consciousness. That strong consciousness left my body and returned to my dantian''s Qi Sea, but I could no longer see anything around me, because it was pitch black. The ice-cold water quickly submerged me, and I could hear huge rocks continuously smashing into the water.


    My body continued to sink. Then, I was pushed by the surging undercurrent towards an unknown direction.


    In the end, I really couldn''t take it anymore. My lungs felt like they were about to explode, and as I opened my mouth, I violently gulped down a few mouthfuls of the icy water in the river. After that, I didn''t know what to do anymore.


    The world suddenly became incomparably quiet. I thought that I had died, my soul had left my body and was floating upwards. After cultivating for less than two years, it was like a movie was being played repeatedly in my mind.


    He had heard from others that before death, there would always be this sort of reminiscence. When everything was over, that was when the soul was about to drift away.


    I had a long, long dream and then I didn''t know anything.


    When I felt it again, I felt a warm light enveloping me, and my eyes were hazy and itchy.


    I tried so hard to open my eyes. After trying for a long time, I still couldn''t open my eyes.


    After an unknown amount of time, the feeling of being enveloped in light became clearer and clearer, and I felt that my body had gained a bit of strength. I tried to open my eyes once more, but this time, I really succeeded.


    At last I saw myself lying on the bank of a river, half my body on the bank, half my body still in the water, rising and falling with the current.


    There were still some bloodstains on the beach beside me, and suddenly I felt as if my head was dry, as if there were a layer of something stuck to it.


    This caused my memories to start coming back to life. Images appeared in my mind once more, the huge coffin array in the cave, then the green-haired zombie, then a purple-haired zombie popped out from the golden coffin. A powerful consciousness suddenly descended onto my body, and then there was a fierce battle ¡­


    Next, the violet-furred zombie suddenly burst open, causing the heaven and earth to shake and the tomb to collapse ¡­


    It was as if I fell into the water. I don''t remember what happened after that.


    The tiredness and sleepiness came flooding in like a tide. My body didn''t have any strength left in me. Just now, I even felt extremely tired when I opened my eyes.


    It looks like I''m not dead yet, but what about Li Renjie ¡­ What about Liu Changping... Are Zhang Chen and another little warrior still alive?


    I only remember falling into the water, but I don''t remember anyone like me.


    At that time, the situation was too chaotic. Dozens of coffins were filled with corpse transformations, and they were extremely terrifying green-furred zombies. At that time, almost all of my attention was focused on the purple-furred zombie, so I didn''t even notice the situation of the others.


    I lay there as if only my brain could work, but after thinking about so many things, my brain didn''t seem to work anymore, and I felt a sharp pain.


    Every time that strong consciousness took over my body, I would become extremely weak. He had practically drained all of my potential, and it would take me a long time to recover. When I fell into the water, I didn''t know where my head would hit.


    I don''t know how long I lay on the riverbank. In my daze, I seemed to hear the voices of a lot of people talking. They surrounded me and kept moving around, and then my body was lifted up.


    I don''t know how much time has passed, but I kept having nightmares about Shiva, flood dragons, and countless big black-furred rats ¡­ Then the green and purple zombies... They chased me like crazy, trying to take my life.


    I was like a stray dog running for my life. I was forced into a corner by them. All the monsters stared at me covetously. Their eyes were filled with greed and malice.


    Suddenly, I woke up from my shock and opened my eyes. What I saw was a pure white color with a head full of sweat.


    "I''m awake ¡­" "Youngest junior brother, you''re finally awake ¡­" A familiar voice sounded in my ear.


    Then, a body that was emitting a sweet fragrance pounced into my embrace. I felt as though I was still in a dream and lowered my head to look, only to discover that the person who was pouncing into my embrace was actually the little senior I haven''t seen for a long time, Yang Fan.


    However, what was even more unexpected was that not only was my little senior sister there, there were also two familiar faces. One was my second uncle, Daoist Master Tianji, and the other was my master.


    After that, the door opened and another person entered. I am also familiar with this person, it was the leader of the special task force, Luo Weiping.


    Later, I learned that I had been in a coma in the hospital for three days and three nights.


    One of them is Li Shujie, who is lying just a few hundred meters upstream from me. The other one is Liu Changping, who is heavily injured, and is still in danger, so even if he were to wake up now, he probably won''t be able to walk in the future, because he is heavily injured and both his legs have been broken. It is fortunate that he was able to recover his life.


    The person who rescued me was someone that Luo Weeping brought along reinforcements. He immediately informed my second martial uncle, Daoist Master Tianji, and then my second martial uncle informed my master.


    They waited here for me for three days and three nights.


    What happened in the Great Yan Mountain, after Li Rujie woke up, he had already told them about it. Even my master and second martial uncle couldn''t help but shake their heads and sigh when they heard about the dangers within.


    But when the troops wanted to go back to the cave we went to, they found that they could no longer enter because of the collapse of the mountain, which buried everything under the ground.


    No one knew who was buried inside the coffin array. They didn''t even know which empire''s monarch it was.


    However, a professor from the History Department of a university gave the task force some clues. He said that more than two thousand years ago, a small country called Yan Guo had appeared briefly and was destroyed by other countries within a hundred years.


    The tomb that we are facing may be that small country called Yan Guo, because only this small country has ever appeared on this land.


    This is not my concern, and I do not want to know that everything is drowned in the dust of history.


    Although there were many unsolved mysteries, the collapse of the mountain had buried everything. Nothing could be verified.


    But what we have experienced will be remembered in our hearts and will never be forgotten.


    When we went there, there were seventeen people. Except for a little warrior who came back halfway, of the other sixteen, only the three of us survived. In order to eliminate Shan Kui, we paid a terrible price.


    A few days later, Li Shujie was pushed to my room by a wheelchair. The two of us looked at each other and smiled.


    There is no need to say anything. It is good that we are alive, but those who have died have erected a monument in our hearts. They are the true heroes.


    When my body was a bit better, my little senior sister and master took me away from here and we returned to the Taoist temple in Qingdao. Master said that I was severely injured this time and that I needed to recuperate for a very long time before I could recover, so I could only go to the Taoist temple to recuperate.


    Little Senior Sister has taken great care of me and has accompanied me every day.


    At that time, when I was at the monastery, I would always think of the simple and honest faces of those young warriors who died, as well as a few brothers of the special task force. There were a lot of people whose names I didn''t even know, but I remembered every single fresh face.


    I don''t know what will happen in the future, but I will definitely continue to grow stronger.


    I didn''t want to see my family and friends fall in front of me again. It was a very painful feeling.


    The next step is to continue on, to complete my mission as a Taoist.


    Defeating demons and exterminating demons, executing justice for the heavens.


    The first half of "Great Yin and Yang" was temporarily left behind, and could be considered to have a perfect conclusion. Shangguan Tian Luo gradually grew stronger as he trained, the Five Thunder Truth Technique had already mastered three moves, and he had also swallowed the dragon''s core, perhaps his path in the future would be easier. When the opportunity presented itself, the Ghost Dragon would continue to narrate the story of the Great Yin and Yang, please look forward to it.


    Dark Dragon''s WeChat: 331442656